
1 f 


1 




I 





RS^ 

^BPviBy 

H« 


^w- 



BIf- f^BBlr j 









COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 


: 












n 


% 




I 


'>1 


.A 




ilT 










>?lr 




[rt') 


.t‘‘ .si 


if r 




m 


'V 


> I 


’V r 


r- 


7 ■< ' 


W 


b'ih-i/>:y ' ' 


r. 


I * 


?•. 


’/ 


•V ’'t '3 


.\ 


"•ll* 




[.> 


V 


-•’-■Tfe 




.V 




c W 


» ^ 


‘ >.tj ' 








fi ‘ 


. ^ •'.1> 

■ ' r-' 

u ' ■ 


m 








ly- 


f . f 


w 


I 


I 


•y 


r ■ 






I 


- . • 


> % 


{ 




■' i 


! I « 


T 




‘t , • * 


. 1 ♦ 


■4 


JXa 


v' < 


^ I 


tif'i 


'il, 




' \ 


V r:. 


■«i 


V s' ’'''*?' 


n' 


t -> 


^*‘4 it 










f 






: ' Jl 




r.‘ 1 ^. 






%\ 








*r 


fX ^ 






f : 




6 T 




>f^. 

U. -fAtfX 


'■ 1 - ^ 


iicvA. .. 


■A?. 


**i f 




;V 




•••■■ - 






• ' 




I 


^ y B 








1 1 




' V' 


v.> 


I S 




wi’-\ 


rfe 






« » 


■ V‘*^* ;.'*■■ ■' 

.* 

,i|^ 

’iZ -Vi ,»V 0 "' ;i? 

't'- 




r ^r.. 


■v ' 


lo. 


.*. *. 


m 


WV*! 




tf-YA^ • “ w 
' V- . 


[i 


-im 


.c. 


►4 f 1. I ■ • § J(^ ^ 


iij 










0 - 


a 




Clubman : Lover : Gambler 


An 

Anglo - American 
Story 


J.^ALEXt'^HERIDAN 

Author of “THE KANGAROO” 
“RISKING THE HAZARD,” Etc. 


TOLEDO, O. 

WESTERN PUBLISHING CO. 
Publishers 



.‘0 5 5^^4 


i 


Copyright 1913 
By 

J. ALiEX. SHERIDAN 
All Rights Reserved 


* r. 


Press of 

TOLEDO TYPE-SETTING & PRINTING CO. 


Book and Publication Plant 
Toledo, O. 

4 -^ 


©CI,A361044 


^ / 


BOB RYALLS, 

AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


CHAPTER L 

this is a ch'ance of a lifetime. Do 

-IVas I tell you and you’ll make a fortune. I have 
just received in cipher a cable dispatch telling me not 
to sell any more stock, as they have struck a vein of vir- 
gin ore. Not a soul in the world at present, besides our- 
selves and the company, know of this rich strike, and 
though it may possibly leak out in a week or so, in the 
meantime you could make the rounds of the people 
who hold Jack-Pot stock, and load up with it before 
the news arrives in England. Whether you go into 
this or not, don’t breathe a word of what I have told 
you to anybody. You’ve been a good friend to me, 
Robinson, and I wish to repay you for your kindness, 
and this, I consider, is the best ch'ance you will ever 
have to become rich.” 

* * * * 

The speaker was the agent for the Jack-Pot Gold 
Mining Company, of Black Hawk, Colorado, U. S. A. 

Telling the agent he would think it over, Robinson 
sat back in his chair and commenced to ponder on the 
outcome of investing in the stock. 

Lawyer Robinson had married and settled down in 
Oxton, a suburb of Birkenhead, having his office in 
Liverpool. He was naturally a very ambitious man, 


2 


BOB RYALLS 


but unfortunately was handicap|3ed with a wife whose 
sole ambition in life was to shine in society; and in 
this vainglorious desire, had made her husband little 
less than a dray-horse, sapping all ambition. When 
he earned an unusually large fee, and had made up his 
mind to put some of the money away as a nest-egg, 
his wife, by her constant nagging, allowed him no 
peace of mind until she had obtained it, in order that 
she might purchase some elaborate piece of furniture 
for the Robinson residence. 

This stock speculation in which the mining agent had 
been urging him to invest, during the past six 
months, while the stock was quoted at a very low 
figure, was a thing that he could not now go into 
lightly; he had neglected the opportunity; now, when 
the news of the rich strike of ore in the mine ar- 
rived in Liverpool, the stock would jump to an un- 
known figure. He instantly saw there was no al- 
ternative but to plunge if he wished to realize the dream 
of his life — to become rich. 

Robinson was treading on dangerous ground — 
ground adroitly covered; to conceal the quick-sands 
of the stock market. 

While in this unsettled state of mind, and still 
being urged by the mining agent to plunge, his sister 
and her husband called upon him. 

Robinson had never taken kindly to the Dempseys, 
the family into which his sister had married. Each 
time they called he wished he might never see them 
again. He was not a vindictive man, but the Demp- 
seys were a pompous, family; and though considered 
the wealthiest people in the cotton brokerage business, 
were known as an arrogant set. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


3 


When the door had closed on the departure of the 
Dempseys, Robinson arose from his chair and com- 
menced in a violent manner to open the windows, at 
the same time calling to his wife to open the doors. 

“For heaven s sake, James, what’s the matter with 
you? What’s all this about?” 

“Matter! Matter!” exclaimed Robinson, “I am al- 
most suffocated. They came here, knowing our 
straitened circumstances, only to air their wealth ; 
now, I want to ventilate the room, as the air 
is permeated with the rankest kind of poison a human 
being can breathe; but never mind, my dear, we’ll 
have as much money as the Dempseys in a short 
time.” 

“Yes, James Robinson, the old story. I’m sick at 
heart at hearing you say it. Here I am with not a 
decent dress toi wear; everybody makes money but 
you. Why don’t you buy cotton like Dempsey ?” 

After his wife retired, Robinson sat down and be- 
gan to brood over his increasing pecuniary troubles. 
In a short time he arose and commenced pacing up 
and down the room, exclaiming: 

“I’ll do it! I’ll do it! I will not be a drudge any 
longer. If other people can make money, why 
can’t I?” 

He seemed to have lost, for the time being, all of 
his old-time caution, and made up his mind to plunge 
in Jack-Pot mining stock, then wait for the market to 
rise. 

Lawyer Robinson held in trust for his numerous 
clients, ^ very large amount of securities, which he 
could hypothecate in case of an emergency. 

The following morning he commissioned certain 


4 


BOB RYALLS 


people to purchase all the Jack-Pot stock there was 
for sale. Everything was ready and he decided to go 
the full length of his tether. 

Through the continual nagging of his wife, the 
superciliousness of his relatives, and the many petty 
meannesses he had to contend with, Robinson had 
turned from a pillar of conservatism to as bold a 
speculator as Liverpool had seen in many a year. 


CHAPTER II. 


M ISS RUTH ROBINSON was considered the 
most bewitching young lady in Oxton. She 
had the purest of minds, with a certain grace and fas- 
cination of manner of which she was entirely 

oblivious. The winning simplicity of her smile 
was a revelation in itself, while the eyes be- 

tokened the grand, calm, slumbering power, the 
mystery of which so many had in vain tried to 

fathom. Her sweet temper, combined with a certain 

air of refinement, endeared her to all who knew her; 
while the firm, friendly grasp of her hand impressed 
you at once with her warmth of feeling and sincerity. 
The distinction between Ruth and the generality of 
pretty girls, was the fact that after you had been in- 
troduced to her, instead of the conversation becoming 
wearisome to both parties, as is so frequently the 
case, her sincere interest in all you said generally led 
you to relate some personal anecdote. 

She was a very attentive listener; not the insipid 
person who pretends, and who at the same time is 
trying to catch the attention of others in the room; 
but one whose sympathetic nature seemed to grasp 
the very meaning and depth of each word. 

Ruth was not an up-to-date society girl according 
to the code of the day, for she did not play 
golf, tennis, nor sail a boat. In walking, how- 
ever, she excelled, as many of the young ladies of 
5 


6 


BOB RYALLS 


Oxton remembered only too well when accompanying 
her on her rambles through the country. 

Ruth’s male admirers could never understand how 
it was, not even those who were slightly blase, and 
who considered the average young lady insipid, and 
soon tired of her company; yet they never seemed to 
tire of Ruth. More than one of the “old boys” 
wished that he was young again, that he might try to 
win her. 


CHAPTER III. 


tT IS Ruth’s birthday. She has retired to her room to 

think over the event of her life — her engagement, 
which occurred a year ago. She has taken from the 
drawer of her escritoire, a photograph of a young 
officer wearing the queen’s uniform, and holding it in 
her hand with great reverence, imprints a kiss upon 
the manly brow. It is not the kiss of a society belle, 
but one that springs spontaneously from her heart. 
It is the divine inspiration of pure love, free from all 
those mean little foibles that are so debasing to a 
pure mind. The soul-inspiring expression on her face 
as she gazes on the photograph is such as portrait 
painters ever strive for, showing as it does the reflec- 
tion of her heart’s yearning for the object of its de- 
votion. 

To her at this time, the world and everything in it 
is a blank. She is alone. Before the shrine of her 
lover’s portrait she pours out her heart and soul. The 
very atmosphere is permeated with the spiritual pres- 
ence of her lover, “Her Jack,” as she calls him. 

Still gazing on the photograph, her countenance 
begins to change. Who can read her thoughts as the 
kaleidoscope of her features run the gamut of the 
emotions of her heart. They began with the faintest 
pianissimo, ending, after coursing through ever fiber 
of her body, in the loudest fortissimo. Hers is a love 
all consuming. Her every thought of her lover is sacred. 
At last, overcome with emotion, she lies down to rest. 

7 


8 


BOB RYALLS 


In a short time she arose, and struggling within 
herself for the mastery of her feelings, was about to 
replace the photograph in its secret hiding place, when 
there came a knock on the door. 

It was Ruth’s mother, who, upon entering the room, 
began in her blandest tones : 

“Ruth, dear, do you know this is your birthday? 
You are twenty-one to-day.” 

Presenting her daughter with' a ring as a birth- 
day present from herself and husband, Mrs. Robinson 
continued in a suave manner : 

“Ruth, dear, I wish to speak to you concerning your 
future welfare, which at times gives me great un- 
easiness.” 

Ruth knew what was coming and dreaded the con- 
versation. 

“Ruth, as this is your twenty-first birthday, don’t 
you think you ought to be making some preparations 
for settling down in life? Tell me, daughter, why 
don’t you accept young Mr. Rushton?” 

Approaching her mother, and embracing her in an 
affectionate manner, she exclaimed : 

“Mother, dear, please don’t let us have any words 
about Mr. Rushton. It is not right in the sight of 
God to talk of such' a marriage. Think, mother, what 
a crime it would be were I to do such a thing.” 

Mrs. Robinson was not to be so easily overcome by 
this mood of Ruth’s. She and her husband had talked 
it over the night before, that if they could persuade 
their daughter to marry young Rushton, they would 
be in as good a pecuniary position as any of the fam- 
ilies in Oxton. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


9 


Ruth s father, while remaining strictly neutral in 
the matter of his daughter choosing a husband, had a 
secret wish that she would marry young Rushton ; for 
then, if the stock market went against him in his spec- 
ulations, Ruth s husband, being a millionaire, would 
most likely come to his aid. 

As Ruth s mother settled herself back in her chair, 
she began turning over in her mind what she could 
bring to bear upon her daughter, to persuade her to 
marry young Rushton. She told her how hard it was 
for her father to earn enough money to enable them 
to keep up their social position; and further, that if 
they did not improve their circumstances, they would 
have to occupy a smaller house the following year. 

“Mother, — mother, — ask me anything, tell me to 
do anything, and I will do it, but do not ask me to 
sell myself to that man.” 

The tone of her voice, the expression on her face, 
gave evidence of her repugnance to such a union. 

“Then there is another that you have promised to 
marry?” 

Ruth made no reply. 

Mrs. Robinson was completely crushed by the de- 
cided manner of her daughter in regard tO' young 
Rushton. She had been harrassed and worried almost 
beyond endurance in trying to keep up appearances 
with the best families of Oxton, and now when the 
Robinson family could rise to affluence at a single 
bound by the marriage of their daughter to the mil- 
lionaire brewer, she positively refused to accept him. 

The visions she h'ad formed of riding to her rela- 
tives and showing off her millionaire son-in-law had 
vanished. She commenced murmuring to herself : 


10 


BOB RYALLS 


“Just to think, after all my planning and scheming 
to bring about this wedding, she sets us at defiance 
by refusing to marry him. She must and shall marry 
him; it’s the only escape out of our present diffi- 
culties.” 

Arising from her chair in a violent passion, Mrs. 
Robinson was about to leave the room when she saw 
the photograph of her daughter’s lover on the escri- 
toire. 

With one bound she had it in her hand, and with 
a voice rendered almost unnatural with anger, ex- 
claimed : 

“So this is the cause of your stubbornness! I 
thought this matter was settled a year ago. Under- 
stand, Ruth Robinson, you shall never with my con- 
sent marry this man.” 


CHAPTER IV. 


Ti/rRS. ROBINSON had made up her mind to rise to 
-^^-*“the top of the social ladder by marrying Ruth to 
some rich man. She cared nothing for Ruth’s feelings 
in the matter. This school-girl nonsense about love was 
all bosh. If the man had the appearance and man- 
ners of a gentleman, and plenty of money, what else 
was needed ? Ruth was a fool. 

Mrs. Robinson, like the majority of mothers, had 
forgotten the days of her own girlhood. Days when 
nothing could appease or take the place of holy love. 
It had taken twenty-five years to change her into the 
callous, cynical and mercenary woman which we find 
her at the present time. Would money instead of love 
have sufficed for her when she was Ruth’s age? No. 
When her parents had reasoned with her about mar- 
rying James Robinson, she had defied them, and given 
them to understand she would marry him in spite of 
all the world. She was in love then, and that love 
had to be satisfied; but at the present time, she ridi- 
culed the idea that any of the finer feelings of humanity 
existed, and would sacrifice for social position, the 
youth and love of her daughter without the least com- 
punction. 

The selfishness of Mrs. Robinson was apparent. 
She had realized the joys and ambitions of the heart 
which come to every true woman when she marries 
the man she loves. But now, when her daughter 
wished to follow in her footsteps, Mrs. Robinson ridi- 
11 


12 


BOB RYALLS 


culed Ruth, and told her that marrying for love was 
a thing of the past. It is safe to say that if the young 
soldier was as wealthy as the young brewer, Mrs. Rob- 
inson would just dote on him as the most charming 
of men. 

Mrs. Robinson was not the woman to go into hys- 
terics over sudden loss or calamity of any kind. She 
had been brought up in a different school. Walking 
up and down the room for some time, she finally 
faced Ruth, and with a keen, penetrating look, as if 
she would read her daughter’s heart, said : 

'‘Ruth Robinson, am I to understand that you intend 
marrying that man?” pointing to the photograph on 
the escritoire. 

"Mother, mother, dear! Don’t, don’t, I beg of you, 
say another word, as it grieves me to see you so much 
annoyed, and it cannot possibly do any good.” 

"Ruth Robinson, I’ll have an understanding with 
you now. It is the wish of your father and myself that 
you marry Mr. Rushton, and if you don’t, you cease to 
be a daughter of ours. What is the reason that you 
will not accept him? Is he not your equal socially? 
Can he not provide you with all that a young lady 
could desire ? Besides, he is rich beyond the possibility 
of ever becoming poor; also, his turnout is the finest 
in Oxton, and I am sure there is nothing in his char- 
acter at which any one can point the finger of reproach. 
What can this hair-brained soldier do for you? Are 
you content to live on the meagre stipend that he re- 
ceives? If you don’t accept Mr. Rushton, you will 
rue it the longest day you live. The building of his 
London residence was with a view to your marrying 
him ; so your father and I were given to understand.” 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


13 


Mrs. Robinson paused to give her words time to 
have their effect, then continued more gently : 

“Ruth, dear, after you marry Mr. Rushton, and take 
your place in society, you will be the reigning belle and 
the talk of two continents. Who is there in all Eng- 
land that could surpass you in appearance ? Nature 
has been more than kind to you in the bestowal of her 
charms, both physical and mental ; and, with the addi- 
tion of some of Worth’s and Felix’s creations, you 
would stand alone, — yes, without a rival.” 

Ruth, though silent, did not for a moment waver 
in her pure and holy love for the man of her choice. 
She felt inwardly ashamed of her mother, though the 
world would never know what her thoughts were 
toward her. She bore her no malice; but the thought 
that her mother could so far forget herself as to urge 
a marriage that was against the pure dictates of her 
heart, tainted as such a union would be with mercenary 
motives, and unrighteous in the sight of God, weighed 
heavily on her mind. 

While absorbed in these thoughts, her mother sat 
watching her. 

“Ruth, I see you know that I am right, and after 
you have had time to think the matter over, I know 
you’ll change your mind.” 

Ruth, during the entire conversation, had been de- 
ciding on what course to pursue so as to make her 
answer as soothing as possible for her mother. Tell- 
ing an untruth or playing a part was so abhorrent to 
her, that she could not bear the thought of her mother 
going away with a wrong impression. She would tell 
the truth, come what may. 

“Mother,” she exclaimed, in a voice that was clear 


14 


BOB RYALLS 


and free from malice, “I cannot bear you to go away 
with that impression. Stay — and let us decide this 
matter once for all. Have you forgotten that I have 
ever considered the welfare of you and father; also 
my sister and brother, and that to-day I would sac- 
rifice my life for you and them, but when you ask me 
to give up my lover you ask me something that is be- 
yond my power. Our vows were made before God, 
and nothing but death can ever separate us. I have 
pledged myself in the eyes of our Heavenly Father to 
marry Captain Hardesty, and shall abide by His kind 
and just Providence. 

“I ask you, mother, in what position would I be 
as the wife of Mr. Rushton, should I so debase myself 
as to marry him? In my mind, there is only one an- 
swer — purchased by gold, like our unfortunate sisters 
of the streets. I cannot, nor will I, deceive that gen- 
tleman by pretending to love him. I would be afraid 
of the wrath of God were I to do such a thing. What 
would you have me do ? Betray my lover and become 
a hypocrite and perjurer in the eyes of Him who sees 
all things?” 

Mrs. Robinson was silenced for the time being. 
She made up her mind to lay the whole matter before 
her husband. So far they had failed ; they must now 
try another plan. One thing was certain ; Ruth must 
marry Rushton. It was the only way out of their 
present pecuniary difficulties. 

It was now woman against woman. Daughter 
against mother. 

On one side there was honesty, and purity of heart, 
with a grand, sublime faith in God and in all His 
teachings ; ready to suffer hardships, and go through 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


15 


life with the man she loved, be he ever so poor, rather 
than degrade her sex by selling herself to the highest 
bidder in the matrimonial market. With Mrs, Rob- 
inson, love and its finer feelings were dead. Her heart 
was as callous as a hibernating snake’s. 

Ruth little knew, when she in righteous indignation 
assailed her mother on behalf of herself and lover, that 
she had thrown down the gauntlet, and challenged her 
mother to a battle of wits. She had aroused in her 
mother all the subtlety of age, avarice and vanity. 

Mrs. Robinson was not going to give up without 
a struggle the one great chance of her life to pay back 
all the genteel and heartless snubs she had received 
from the residents of Oxton. She was prepared to 
throw to the winds all the good and true principles of 
womanhood, and as the mother of the millionaire’s 
wife, reign, as it were, a dowager duchess. This was 
worth a struggle. The supreme effort of her life 
would be to bring it about. 

The following night, Mrs. Robinson related to her 
husband all that had taken place between herself and 
Ruth. Robinson listened very attentively, then said: 

“I’m afraid we’ve got the task of our lives before 
us. Even in spite of the most severe coercion that it 
is possible to bring to bear upon her, I think she’ll 
defeat us.” 

“Defeat us! James Robinson, do you know what 
you are saying? I want you to understand that I’ve 
made up my mind she shall marry young Rnshton. 
I’m not quietly going to let a school girl outwit me in 
the face of all this marriage means. She’ll marry 
young Rushton; if we can’t make her by fair means, 
then by foul.” 


16 


BOB RYALLS 


‘‘Don’t say that word again, my dear; it sounds 
criminal, it does, upon my word.” 

“I suppose you’ll be ready to enjoy the plums when 
they fail, no matter whose hand shakes the tree?” 

Robinson remained silent. He was no match for . 
his wife in a scheme of this kind, although in business 
circles he was considered one of the shrewdest men in 
Liverpool. 

“Well, my dear,” he said at last, “I’ll leave it all to 
you, as I am sure you can handle this matter best by 
yourself. When you have matured your plans, let me 
know ; I would like to hear them.” 

“Perhaps I shall,” was her abrupt reply, and the 
conference ended in a frigid manner. 


CHAPTER V. 


OBINSON’S wife by her constant nagging had 
-tVgoaded her husband to such an extent as to arouse 
once more an ambition to become rich, which she had 
many times nipped in the bud by her extravagances. 
His very being seemed to have changed, and his only 
peace of mind seemed to be when he was thinking how 
he would branch out after he made his fortune in the 
stock market. 

His wife had always held the upper hand over him 
to a certain extent and now he could not refrain from 
smiling when he thought of the task she had on hand 
in trying to coerce his daughter into marrying young 
Rushton. He idolized Ruth, and gloried in her spirit 
and womanly virtue. He chuckled many times during 
the day when he thought of the battle royal they would 
have. His wife had always prided herself on the 
accomplishment of whatever she undertook, and Rob- 
inson, in order to avoid any annoyance, generally 
allowed her to have her own way. She had in Ruth, 
however, one who would never get angry, but who, 
in anything she deemed just and right, would at all 
times be as firm as a rock. Robinson likened his 
daughter to the rocks on our sea coast, and his wife 
to the pitiless tide that lashed itself into fury every 
six hours in a vain attempt to wash them away; but, 
when the tide receded, there were the rocks, as firm as 
ever, ready to do battle with the next oncoming tide. 
17 


18 


BOB RYALLS 


The night following his orders to the commission 
men to purchase Jack-Pot stock, Robinson, when the 
clerks had left the office, went to a small restaurant, 
and after partaking of a light meal, procured all the 
American papers that had arrived that day ; also letters 
from two of his New York correspondents; then re- 
turned to his office. With his chair tilted back, he 
puffed rings of smoke from his cigar, and was soon 
in the seventh heaven of happiness, for all the mining 
papers had a bull tendency, each of them giving the 
Jack-Pot mine as a good investment. He was so 
completely absorbed in the stock market that he did 
not hear a knock at the door. The person, after wait- 
ing a short time, turned the handle of the door and 
entered the office. 

‘‘Hello, Robinson, didn’t you hear me knock?” 

“No, I didn’t, Jenkins, old boy. How are you, 
anyway?” 

“Oh, fair, for an old timer.” 

“Come, take a seat, and let me have all the news.” 

“Well, Robinson, I was passing and saw a light in 
your office, and thought I would drop in and see you 
about a little business matter. You know, I suppose, 
that Harry left considerable property, but it’s so scat- 
tered that it will require the services of a man to look 
after it. What I wish you to do is to close up the 
estate and put all the money into some good, safe in- 
vestment. I don’t care so much about a high rate of 
interest, if it’s safe. If I had to do it, the fear of 
making a bad investment would worry me to death. 
I told my niece that I thought you would be the best 
man in Liverpool to settle up her father’s estate and 
invest the money with safety. It’s all she’s got, Rob- 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


19 


inson, and Fd like the girl well taken care of." 

“Jenkins," replied Robinson confidently, “you may 
rely upon me investing the money where it will do 
your niece the most good, and at the same time be 
perfectly safe." 

After his visitor departed, Robinson paced the of- 
fice floor. He was thinking of the Jenkins money; 
also the money and securities of his numerous clients 
of which he had complete control. 


CHAPTER VI. 


C APTAIN HARDESTY, or, as his friends called 
him, “Jack Hardesty,” was a captain in one of the 
line regiments. His personal appearance was striking, 
command being imprinted in every line of his strong 
features. Standing nearly six feet, with broad shoul- 
ders, he was the picture of manly strength. 

When the Boer War broke out, his regiment was 
one of the first ordered to the front. As soon as he 
heard the news he obtained leave of absence for forty- 
eight hours to run down to Birkenhead to bid fare- 
well to Ruth. He had telegraphed her of h'is coming, 
and she and her uncle, who was ever Ruth’s friend, 
were at the depot to meet him. The train was a little 
late. The excitement at receiving the telegram stating 
that her lover’s regiment was ordered to the front, and 
aow the delay of th'e train, had its effect, her nerv- 
ousness being apparent as she and her uncle walked 
up and down the platform. The few minutes’ delay 
of the train seemed hours. Oh, how she longed to 
see him again ! Then her cheeks would blanch as the 
thought forced itself upon her that he might be killed 
in battle. 

“It’s too horrid even to think of,” she exclaimed, 
time and again. “Oh, that God would stop such dread- 
ful carnage as war !” 

While pondering over these gloomy thoughts, the 
screeching of the whistle of the engine aroused her, 
20 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


21 


and looking up she saw the express from London 
pulling slowly into the station. 

While Ruth and her uncle were scanning the car- 
riages in search of the captain, they failed to see a 
gentleman in a long military cloak coming behind 
them, until h'e exclaimed: 

‘AVell! Well! Don’t you know me?” 

‘‘How did you get behind us?” exclaimed Ruth, 
after recovering her composure. “I thought I watched 
every carriage.”" 

The greetings being over, and the cab having ar- 
rived, they were driven rapidly to the residence of 
Ruth’s uncle. 


CHAPTER VIL 


R UTH'S uncle, th'e Rev. Charles Anderson, was a 
bachelor on the shady side of forty; and though 
very fond of ladies’ .society, seemed more at ease in his 
library. He was a natural student, and loved most of 
all to have a few congenial friends gather at the par- 
sonage of an evening to discuss the latest books. It 
was said of him that he was one of the most learned 
ministers in England, and before settling down to 
take charge of St. Mark’s church, Oxton, had traveled 
extensively, publishing several books on his return to 
England. The sound logic that his works contained, 
made him famous; the consequence being that there 
was always one or two of the “Cloth” from various 
parts of England calling upon him. 

The Rev. Anderson had always had a strong liking, 
which in time deepened into the greatest love, for his 
niece ; and when, as a young girl she had graduated 
from the local school, he urged her mother to place 
her in his care to finish her education. 

Ruth’s mother, knowing the great reputation her 
brother had gained, was only too glad to take advan- 
tage of the opportunity, as she knew that not only 
would Ruth have a superior education than she could 
otherwise provide for her, but the fact that her daugh- 
ter was being educated by the Rev. Charles Anderson 
was, of itself, something of which to be proud. 

Ruth was still a pupil under her uncle’s tutelage at 
the time she attained her twentieth birthday. He then 
22 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


23 


told her he had taught her as far as he could go, but 
it was his desire, subject to her consent, to send her 
for a year to the highest and most select college for 
young ladies, to get those little finishing touches in 
deportment and music. When he received a report 
from the principal of the academy stating that they 
were afraid they could not improve Ruth’s education, 
except to have her stay under the Italian professor for 
music, for which she seemed to have a marked talent, 
he felt repaid a thousand times over for all the trouble 
and pains he had taken with her education. This 
letter was worth more to the Rev. Charles Anderson 
than the rarest of gems; and at times, in strict con- 
fidence, in the presence' of one or two of his most 
intimate friends, he would produce it with childish 
glee. He was a little vain of Ruth; and when his 
teaching had been honored by the highest ladies’ semi- 
nary in England, his cup of happiness was full. 


CHAPTER VIII. 


W HEN the cab arrived at the parsonage, the 
housekeeper had dinner ready. 

Captain Hardesty gave them all the news of bar- 
rack life, and as the possibilities of the war were 
discussed, Ruth’s face would blanch, and the color 
come and go at the very thought of the ordeal her 
lover would have to go through; she could not bring 
herself to contemplate the possibility of his being 
killed, but had visions of him lying suffering on the 
battlefield. If he should be invalided back to England, 
she would go to the hospital and nurse him. Such 
were her thoughts during the dinner. 

By the time dinner was over, the conversation had 
become more settled. Ruth having left the room, the 
Captain said: 

“Coming down in the train. Doctor” (most of the 
Rev. Anderson’s friends called him Doctor), “I was 
thinking what would become of Ruth should I get 
bowled over in Africa. I’m not egotistical, but I’m 
afraid it would almost kill her.” 

“I know, my dear boy,” replied the Doctor, “but 
there is one thing. Jack, that you can make your mind 
easy about, and that is, while I live, Ruth will be well 
taken care of. If the Lord should call me away, then 
all I have of this world’s goods will become hers.” 

Rising and going over to the Doctor’s chair with* 
outstretched hands, the Captain exclaimed : 

24 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


25 


'‘Doctor, how can I ever thank you for all this kind- 
ness to me? You have taken a burden off my heart 
that has caused me great anxiety; and my wish' is 
that God will spare me to come back in good health, so 
we may, in our humble way, make your days in this 
world as happy as it is possible for us to do.” 

The Captain, burning with gratitude, would have 
continued, when the Doctor, upon some pretext, es- 
caped from the room. When he returned, Ruth and 
the Captain were talking in a very serious manner. 

The Doctor, always thinking of other people’s hap- 
piness, and seeing how serious the lovers appeared, said : 

“As this is our last chance to be together for some 
time, why not go to the theatre to-night?” 

Ruth looked with geaming eyes on the Captain, as he, 
reading their expression, replied : 

“Doctor, if Ruth will say the word.” 

They had scarcely been seated in the theatre when 
the Doctor was recognized by some friends in an ad- 
joining box, who immediately sent word to ask if he 
would join them. He was glad these friends were 
present, as he wished the lovers to be alone, and as he 
arose, apologized in a jesting manner for deserting 
them. 

When alone the Captain in a sympathetic manner 
asked Ruth if her mother had made any more protests 
against him. 

Ruth, with head slightly bent, remained silent for a 
moment; then slo\yly raising her head until her eyes 
met those of her lover, she answered with firmness, 
every word coming from the innermost depth's of her 
heart : 


26 


BOB RYALLS 


^‘Jack, please don’t ask me what any one may have 
said about you; I care not for the opinion of others; 
you are mine, Jack, in the sight of God; and before all 
the world I will keep my vow to you.” 

While Ruth was speaking, the Captain gazed on her 
with rapture, the highest ambition of his heart being 
realized. As he still continued gazing on her, the re- 
flection of his joyful heart shone in his countenance. 
Holding her hand with a gentle pressure, he replied 
with great fervor : 

“God bless you, Ruth, for this. I now go forth to 
fight my country’s battles, knowing that I have the 
best and truest woman in the world waiting my return ; 
and I hope, Ruth, dear, that God will so shape my life 
as to make me worthy of such love as yours.” 

Coming home from the play, the Doctor and the 
Captain discussed the question whether the “Immortal 
William” intended Hamlet to assume insanity, or 
whether he was actually insane through brooding over 
the death of his father. 

They had enjoyed the play; and the Doctor was 
about to make more comments, when the cab drew up 
at Ruth’s residence. Quickly alighting, the Captain 
escorted her to the door, the Doctor admonishing her 
to be around in good time in the morning. 


CHAPTER IX. 


N ext morning the Doctor and the Captain were 
anxiously waiting for Ruth to arrive. 

The Doctor, communing with his thoughts, mur- 
mured : 

‘T know very well that her mother is taking her to 
task about Jack ; and as soon as he departs, I shall come 
in for my share of it.” 

“Have you any idea what could have detained her. 
Doctor?” 

“Don’t worry. Jack, my boy, she’ll be here soon. 
Your train does not go until one o’clock, and I’m sure 
she’ll be here in a few minutes.” 

Never was a bell answered so quickly. As the maid 
ran upstairs to answer it, the Doctor and the Captain 
emerged from the sitting room and raced to see who 
should be the first to open the door. 

It was Ruth. As she entered the vestibule, the Doc- 
tor and the Captain, one on each side, took hold of her 
arm and almost carried her into the sitting room. 

“Do you know, Ruth, that I have had hard work to 
keep Jack from going over to your house to see what 
had detained you?” 

Ruth was a perfect picture as she sat down to the 
breakfast table, and as soon as breakfast was over the 
Doctor with a good-natured laugh, said : 

“Do you think, Captain, that Ruth and you would 
be very lonesome if I should leave you for the next 
27 


28 


BOB RYALLS 


two hours? The fact is, I have to make a few calls, 
and as your train. Jack, does not leave until one o’clock, 
ril be back in time for us to have a little lunch before 
we start for the station.” 

“Well, Doctor,” said Jack, “I don’t know whether 
I can entertain Ruth or not for such a length of time ; 
but ril try, and that will show a willingness on my 
part.” 

At this sally of the Captain’s, Ruth blushingly 
laughed. 

After the Doctor departed, the first word the Cap- 
tain said, was : 

“Ruth, do you think there was ever so good a man 
as the Doctor?” 

“Jack, you will have to ask some one else, for I 
have never met one so unselfish and kind in all my life ; 
and when I think of all that he has done for me, I 
pray that I may be spared to make his declining years 
one broad ray of sunshine, studying his every want, as 
he at all times has mine.” 

While Ruth was talking of the Doctor, the Captain 
sat like one in a dream, and when she ceased still con- 
tinued gazing on her. As he did not change his posi- 
tion, Ruth at last said : 

“Jack, what are you thinking about?” 

Still gazing on her chaste and lovely form, he an- 
swered with marked tenderness : 

“Ruth, I am thinking of you; I am thinking of what 
you will have to go through when I am gone, and I 
pray to God that He will give you strength to bear, 
without anger, your mother’s dislike for me.” 

“Jack, dear,” she continued, in endearing tones, “I 
beg of you not to give it a thought, as I don’t want 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 29 

you, Jack, to go away thinking that I am being perse- 
cuted.” 

“This is just like you, Ruth, always so hopeful, but 
I know you will have a hard time with your mother 
when I am gone.” 

The lovers sat facing each other with a sweet idol- 
atry that was perfectly enslaving. Never were two 
nobler beings so enraptured with each other. With 
them it was true love, in which wealth or worldly ad- 
vantage played no part. Both had turned aside from 
alliances with wealthy families, and were determined 
to go through life together living for love in its purity. 

The Captain, rising slowly, paced up and down the 
room; then paused, and going behind Ruth’s chair, 
began to smooth her hair, saying as he did so : 

“Ruth, dear, do you know your hair is getting 
darker?” 

“I think it is. Jack, a little,” she replied. 

While still fondling and smoothing his darling’s 
brown tresses, he saw a pair of the Doctor’s scissors 
lying on the table. Picking them up, as he fondly con- 
tinued stroking her hair, he paused a moment, then 
filched a lovelock which he placed in the back case of 
his watch. He then felt that he had something that 
belonged to her, a part of his beloved Ruth. His face 
was radiant with joy at having something that in his 
darkest hours he could look at, knowing it was from 
her dear head. Yes, his Ruth’s hair, he would hold it 
sacred, and look on it at all times as his talisman. 

As her betrothed placed his hands on her head, a 
thrill of hallowed love coursed through her veins. Hers 
was a love so pure and holy, so free from the faintest 
tinge of passion, that it ennobled her, adding a charm 


30 


BOB RYALLS 


and dignity delightful to behold. 

“Jack, dear, why do you wear your hair so short?” 
said Ruth, as she purloined a lock from a place where 
she thought it would not be noticed; the Captain at 
the time pretending to- read. They were enjoying the 
only bliss in the world — true love. 

“A volume in a word, 

An ocean in a tear.” 

We will pass over their conversation, and take it 
for granted that it was the old, old story. 

Ruth was still busy smoothing the Captain’s hair, 
and trying to make it look presentable, when the Doctor 
let himself in with his latch-key. 

As he entered, they both’ arose to meet him. 

The Doctor advanced with great gusto, and placing 
an arm around each of them, said : 

“Will you ever forgive me for keeping you waiting 
so long? How lonely you must have been during my 
absence. I am afraid. Captain, you thought I had for- 
gotten you, and you, Ruth, dear, what will you ever 
think of your uncle for being so cruel?” 

When the Doctor ceased speaking the Captain roared 
with laughter. He knew that the Doctor was having 
one of his little jokes; also that the Doctors visits were 
a veiled pretext for giving Ruth and himself a little 
time to themselves ; and his heart went out to him for 
his tact and unselfishness. 

Just as the maid announced lunch, the Doctor no- 
ticed where Ruth had cut the Captain’s hair. 

“Good gracious. Jack!” he exclaimed, as he laughed 
until the tears ran down his cheeks, “Whoever cut your 
hair?’* 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


31 


Ruth and the Captain blushed, and looking at each 
other, joined the Doctor in a round of laughter. 

“Jack, your chums will, — well, they will plague the 
life out of you to find out who was the barber.” 

‘T suppose so, Doctor,” said the Captain, smiling in 
an embarrassed manner and blushing violently as he 
sauntered into the dining room. 


CHAPTER X. 


L unch being over, and the cab having arrived, the 
Doctor, Ruth and the Captain were driven to the 
Birkenhead station. 

When they entered the building, the Doctor excused 
himself upon the pretext of buying some papers for 
the Captain to read on his journey to London. 

Ruth, as she stood there talking earnestly to the 
Captain, pale and trembling, with the thought that per- 
haps she might never see him again, was rudely 
awakened to the inevitable parting by the guard call- 
ing ‘‘All aboard !” 

The Doctor, who was keeping his weather eye open 
over the top of a newspaper which he was pretending 
to read, rushed up to the Captain, and placing the morn- 
ing papers, also a small package in his hands, said : 

“Good-bye, Jack, God preserve you. Write as often 
as you can,” and with a fervent handshake, stepped 
aside, not wishing to witness the parting between the 
lovers. 

The Captain clasped Ruth in his arms, and with a 
reverence worthy of his deep and holy love, imprinted 
a kiss on her brow. 

The look that she gave him was like that of some 
wounded dumb animal, so plaintive was it in its appeal, 
as she stood there, utterly crushed and powerless, every 
fibre of her body undergoing the greatest tension. Big 
tears were rolling down her cheeks, but not a word 
32 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


33 


did she utter. Her grief was too intense for words, 
as with hands firmly placed on her lover’s shoulders, 
her face upturned to his in a supplicating attitude, en- 
tirely oblivious to her surroundings, she kissed him, as 
between her sobs her heart spoke the words : 

“God bless you. Jack, good-bye.” 

Placing a small white parcel in the Captain’s hands, 
she made an effort to walk away — staggered — and 
would have fallen if the Doctor had not come briskly 
and taken her arm. Leading her to a cab he told the 
driver to hurry to the parsonage. 


CHAPTER XL 



S THE Captain sat in the railway carriage in a 


^ bewildered reverie, a thousand thoughts came and 
went with lightning rapidity. Rousing himself, he 
found he was still holding the little parcel that Ruth' 
had placed in his hands at the parting. It was tied 
with the daintiest of pale blue ribbon, the inscription 
bearing the words “For Jack.” 

Opening the little package, the first thing that met 
his eyes was a picture of his idol, seated on a camp 
stool beside her uncle, who appeared tO' be reading a 
book. 

When the Captain’s eyes rested on the image of his 
beloved, they moistened as a flood of tender memories 
came back to him; then, as his strength of character 
reasserted itself, he placed the photograph in his 
breast-pocket with a silent vow, that, go where he 
would, or whatever might occur, the image of his own 
Ruth would always rest near his heart. 


34 


CHAPTER XII. 



HE Jack-Pot gold mine had been shut down 


five years previous to the beginning of this story. 
The reason for the shutting down of the mine was 
on account of it flooding, a charge of dynamite having 
tapped a subterranean stream of such size and velocity 
that the men had been forced to flee for their lives. 

At that time at a meeting of the stockholders, it 
was decided not to attempt to pump out the mine on 
account of the enormous expense it would incur. This, 
with the fact that the ore had given out previous to 
the flooding, was the cause of its abandonment for the 
time being. 

The stock, before the flood, and before it was known 
that the ore had given out, was above par, but the firm 
of Reed & Co., who had recently obtained possession, 
acquired their controlling interest since the flooding, 
and while the stock was a drug on the market, en- 
abling them to obtain it at th'eir own price. 

The firm of Reed & Co., proper, consisted of four 
men who had been at the bottom of various schemes, 
and were utterly devoid of conscience in regard to 
making money. 

Any person going through the St. James Building, 
at Twenty-sixth Street and Broadway, New York, 
might have seen on the glass panels of one of the office 
doors on the second floor, the words in gilt letters, 
“Reed & Co., Mining Stocks.” This was the head- 
quarters of the firm. 


35 


36 


BOB RYALLS 


Whenever the firm of Reed & Co. saw a chance to 
make a little money through this office, unless it was 
strictly legitimate, they would not undertake it, and as 
they were always prompt with the payment of their 
bills, they naturally had a good business reputation. 
This office was only a blind against the inquisitiveness 
of their friends and fellow clubmen. 

When they had any scheme on hand that necessitated 
their having an office to operate the same, they always 
took one in the name of one of their ‘hools,” they 
themselves at all times remaining in the background; 
and such office would never under any circumstances 
be mentioned as having anything to do with the firm 
of Reed & Co. 

To all, therefore, with the exception of a certain 
man in certain headquarters in the city, they were 
known as the rich mining brokers. Their mode of 
procedure, combined with natural shrewdness and 
strict attention to any business they had on hand, had 
enabled them so far to escape any criminal prosecution ; 
although there was still hanging over the head of the 
firm an indictment in the name of one of the many 
aliases he had assumed at different times. With all 
their chicanery, however, they stood well with a cer- 
tain class of money lenders who were willing to take a 
risk, since they were allowed to make their own terms, 
and the firm of Reed & Co. had never as yet met with 
any difficulty in borrowing money enough to put 
through their schemes. 

The apparently honest business life the members 
of the firm of Reed & Co. had been leading for the 
past twelve months was beginning to pall on them. 
They were getting tired of posing; besides, there was 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


37 


no money in it. During the past year, all sorts of 
schemes had been proposed, but when the chief, as the 
head of the firm was called, saw them from his view- 
point, they were turned down. They would not under- 
take any small venture; this reputation they had built 
up was not to be sacrificed in any haphazard scheme; 
it must be for a large amount and nothing was too 
great for them to undertake. There was one thing in 
common with this firm. They all believed that in busi- 
ness circles every man had his price. 

It was at this time that Dick Harvey, a mining 
engineer, turned up in New York. 

This man Harvey had spent the last year in Colo- 
rado, most of the time, in and around Denver. It 
was here that he obtained all the inside facts concern- 
ing the Jack-Pot mine, situated at Black Hawk, about 
thirty-five miles from Denver. Having procured all 
the details about the mine, and knowing the great 
value of the ore that had at times been taken out of 
it, he conceived the idea, in conjunction with the firm 
of Reed & Co., of getting possession and working a 
stupendous swindle upon the unsuspecting public — 
providing the bait was put before them in the right 
manner. 

It was not the first time that Dick Harvey had 
done business with the firm of Reed & Co., they 
having used him in connection with several deals they 
had put through. Men like Harvey were the jackals 
for such firms. 

While Harvey possessed the shrewdness to procure 
the information, and fathom out the minor points 
that were needed to work out the scheme, he, like 
others of his class, lacked the polish and power of 


38 


BOB RYALLS 


concentration to go to the front and appear before 
the public. Nor did the firm of Reed & Co. ever 
appear publicly in any of the schemes where they knew 
there would be an aftermath; that was not a part of 
their plans; they had other tools for that; men who 
would take the hint and get out of the country when 
it got too warm for them; they were used as chess 
by the firm of Reed & Co. 

Harvey laid his plans before the firm, and was told 
to call again in a day or two; in the meantime, they 
would look over the papers. 

A few days afterwards Harvey made his appear- 
ance and was ushered into the private office of the 
firm. After a meeting, which lasted until noon, the 
firm decided to go into the scheme. 


CHAPTER XIIL 


^ I ^HE evening following the meeting with Harvey, 
the members of the firm of Reed & Co., after 
dining at Shanley’s, were driven to Daly’s Theatre. 
After the play they went to the rooms of Royal, one 
of the firm, to talk over the plans for manipulating 
the stock of the Jack-Pot mine. 

Perhaps it would be as well to diverge a little and 
give a description of the members of the present firm. 

The firm of Reed & Co. had been in existence for 
a long time, but at the time of Reed’s death he was 
the only member. When he died the present firm 
bought the fixtures and good will from his widow, 
with her consent to retain the firm’s name. 

The firm at the present time, independent of the 
name of Reed & Co., consisted of four members, who 
were known to their cronies as Bob Ryalls (alias 
Royal), Harry Renshaw, Jack Bowers and Billy 
Brady. Royal was the leader of this quartette, and 
no scheme or plot was ever hatched unless Royal, or, 
as his partners sometimes called him, “The Chief,” 
had given his consent. 

The bachelor apartments of this man, Royal, were 
fitted with an eye to .solid comfort; nor was the 
esthetic design neglected. It was very evident to a 
stranger visiting his rooms that the occupant had 
excellent taste. 

When the members of the firm were seated, Royal, 

39 


40 


BOB RYALLS 


having once more glanced over the papers left by 
Harvey, said : 

‘Trom what I have learned, this stock can be 
bought for ten cents on the dollar. We’ll have to buy 
enough to get a controlling interest, then increase the 
capital stock to two millions; this would leave close 
on a million to divide among us. Of course, if we 
can create the right kind of a boom, there is no tell- 
ing just how much we can make before the bubble is 
pricked; but at the mildest estimate, we ought to 
make what I have stated, and from past deals you 
know I am rather conservative in figuring on profits. 
We will have to feel our wav carefully, as it is simply 
impossible to make plans that will work out to the 
letter. Speaking in a general way, one of the worst 
features we have to contend with is to keep outsiders 
fiom gaining access to the works; they will have to 
be well fenced in, and no one allowed tO' enter with- 
out a pass, and passes must never be given. Then 
again, I think it advisable to unload all the stock, or 
as much as we can, in Europe. Another thing of 
importance that will help us, Harvey states, is that 
the Lone Star Mining Co. have no further use for 
their immense pumps, and if we could hire or buy 
them cheap, that in itself would be a big item and 
make a good showing. Brady will have to go to 
Denver, and go over the ground with Harvey. There 
must be extra caution used in this deal ; and I want 
to warn you, Renshaw, not to breathe a word of 
this to any of those fly-by-night friends of yours. I 
don’t want to rake open any old sores, but you know 
the Electric pretty near got us into trouble through 
one of your lady friends.” 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


41 


Renshaw was about to explain matters, wh'en Royal 
silenced him by saying: 

‘Tt’s all right, Renny, I understand how it hap- 
pened; the old story, women and wine — when the 
wine is in the wit is out, and a man is inclined to be 
garrulous and prone to tell those dear little cherubs 
they’ll soon be riding in their coupe.” 

‘‘Brady,” continuel Royal, “when can you start?” 

“I’m ready any time you say the word.” 

“Then you had better start to-morrow ; take Harvey 
with you and get the details concerning everything 
about the mine. Write us fully, and don’t come back 
until I send you word.” 

When the firm of Reed & Co. had procured all the 
stock required, and made a contract for the use of the 
pumps, the swindle began to assume somewhat the 
form of a business enterprise. 

The next move they made was to place a certain 
Mr. Smooth in charge of an office near Wall street, 
on the door of which were the words, “Office of The 
Jack-Pot Mining Co.” 

Smooth and his partner, Blackman, had strict or- 
ders never to appear at the office of Reed & Co., and 
whenever there was anything to be discussed, the con- 
ference always took place at the office of a mutual 
friend, where there was a private room kept for the 
use of the firm of Reed & Co. 

Having got the New York office in shape, another 
man was dispatched to Denver to assist Harvey. 

The following week word came from Harvey that 
he had all of the pumps working; and every hour the 
gauge showed a decrease in the water in the mine. 
This was a cause for great joy with the firm of Reed 


42 


BOB RYALLS 


& Co., as it is not infrequently the case with mines 
that become flooded, that as fast as you pump the 
water out it fills again from some subterranean source. 

Harvey had already made the place presentable, 
having repaired all that weather and time had de- 
stroyed, putting new locks on the doors, and barring 
every entrance from the outside except through the 
office. 

After the pumps had been at work a month they 
were enabled to reach the first level, when some of 
the best miners in Denver were put to work. 

Royal had no difficulty in getting money from the 
people who were backing him in this gigantic swindle, 
they having perfect confidence in him. He had paid 
them handsomely in other deals, and they now stood 
ready to cash all drafts drawn on them. 


CHAPTER XIV. 


''T^HE Jack-Pot mine h'ad always been considered 
one of the best equipped in the State of Colorado. 
The construction of the stamp mills and the delivery 
of the ore from the mouth of the mine to the same 
were perfect in every detail. 

In Harvey, the firm of Reed & Co. had one of the 
shrewdest experts in all branches of the mining in- 
dustry. 

About this time the New York office of the Jack- 
Pot Mining Co. received a package, by Wells-Eargo 
express, of several bars of bullion, with the stamp 
of the Jack-Pot mine on them; this, in conjunction 
with the glowing reports of the Denver Mining News, 
caused the stock to be much talked about. Parties 
inquiring at the office of the Jack-Pot mine about the 
shares were given to understand that there were none 
for sale. This order had been given by Royal. He 
did not want any nibbling at the stock to run the 
chances of the swindle being nipped in the bud; he 
would wait until the fever had begun in earnest ; then, 
when the public clamored for it, he would unload in 
as short a time as possible. 

By this time several of the New York papers that 
printed mining news had written to their correspond- 
ents in Denver to procure what information they 
could concerning the mine. Harvey, who anticipated 
the call of these newspaper men, was waiting patiently, 
to use his own words, to “fill them chock full of hot air.” 

43 


44 


BOB RYALLS 


After waiting a day or two, a gentleman called, 
stating he was representing one of the mining papers. 
Harvey was about to answer the man when the office 
boy brought in the cards of two other reporters. 
Telling the boy to show them in, he shook hands with 
them — then paused, gradually breaking into an ap- 
parent smile, as he said: 

“Now, gentlemen, as you are all birds of a feather, 
I might as well address you collectively, and say that 
I think I ought not to allow any one down in the 
mine at present. 

“You gentlemen, of all others,” continued Harvey, 
“know the enormous expense in getting a mine like 
this into shape, and now that the risk is passed, we 
don’t wish outsiders to gobble up the stock before we 
have time to corral it. However, if you’ll give me 
your word not to publish too glowing an account of 
what you see, you may go down.” 

One of the reporters, representing an Eastern min- 
ing paper, with the bump of self-conscious superiority 
very much enlarged, had the special attention of 
Harvey. From reports that Harvey had taken good 
care to procure about the respective merits of the 
mining knowledge these men had, he found out that 
while they were reporters for mining papers, they 
possessed little or no technical knowledge of ore, and 
could not tell the difference between good paying ore, 
iron crystals and copper pyrites ; otherwise they would 
never have been allowed inside the mine. 

The reporters, having donned their canvas suits, 
kept specially at the mine for visitors, proceeded down 
the shaft in company with Harvey. Getting off at 
the first level, he sent one of the men for “Old Ben,” 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 45 

the foreman. In a few minutes that worthy appeared. 

After introducing the reporters, Harvey said: 

“Ben, I want you to show these gentlemen through 
the mine. Let them see all there is, — don't keep any- 
thing back. I believe they are all right, and they’ll 
not divulge any of the mine’s secrets.” 

“All right, sir ; I’ll see that your orders are obeyed.” 

Ben and the reporters proceeded along the first 
level ; then taking a turn, entered one of the cross cuts. 

The sight which' met the gaze of the reporters as 
they entered this cross cut was such that they were 
completely dazzled; it seemed to be ablaze; the wire 
gold, with the iron crystals and copper pyrites, creat- 
ing the greatest impression on them. 

“There is a sight for your life,” said Ben. “I tell 
you, gentlemen, that I’ve been mining for thirty years, 
and never saw such' a rich vein in my life.” 

Coming out of the cross cut, they passed on to other 
sections, the reporters being greatly impressed. The 
fact was, however, there was not enough gold in sight 
to pay the running expenses of the mine ; and what the 
reporters saw were merely the iron crystals, and copper 
pyrites, with a thin ledge of wire gold running through 
the vein. Harvey and Ben were not deceived in the 
calibre of these reporters, and were satisfied that they 
could not tell a good ledge of paying ore from one 
that would not pay for the mining. Royal had always 
held that the best way to boom stocks was to take some 
garrulous persons into your confidence; swear them 
to secrecy as to what you have; then they will never 
rest until they have tried to make money for them- 
selves and their friends by abusing your confidence. 
He felt sure that the day following the arrival of 


46 


BOB RYALLS 


their mail at their respective offices, their papers would 
contain glowing accounts of the mine. 

After the reporters came out of the mine, Harvey 
met them in the office. 

“Well, gentlemen, what do you think of it?” 

The reporter of the Denver Mining News, reply- 
ing, said: 

“All that I can say, Mr. Harvey, is that you have 
a bonanza” ; the others voicing his opinion. 

As the reporters were leaving the office, Harvey 
beckoned to Mr. Knowall, the garrulous gentleman. 
Taking him to one side, and talking in a confidential 
manner, he said : 

“Come around by yourself some time; I’ve got 
something that will surprise you.” 

“I’ll be around to-morrow.” 

“All right, any time,” replied Harvey. 

Next day, Mr. Knowall having arrived, he and 
Harvey proceeded down to the third level. 

“Where’s Ben?” said Harvey to one of the men. 
“Tell him I want him at once.” 

“Ben, have you finished the cribbing in the new 
cross cut?” inquired Harvey. 

“Yes, sir.” 

“Are you sure it is, so that Mr. Knowall and I can 
enter with safety?” 

“Yes, sir; the gang foreman has just made his re- 
port, but if you’ll wait a few minutes, I’ll take another 
look and see for myself that everything is safe.” 

“Do so, Ben,” replied Harvey. 

While Ben was away looking over the new drift, 
Mr. Knowall said : 

“I thought you were holding something back yes- 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


47 


terday, Mr. Harvey, and did not blame you, as it is 
only right that you should get all the stock before the 
public get onto the bonanza.” 

‘T don’t want all of the stock, neither does the 
company, but we want more than we have at present ; 
and I think it is nothing but right that after all the 
money this mine has cost us, we should protect our- 
selves.” 

Ben having returned and reported everything as 
safe, they proceeded towards the new drift, where 
the lights flickered and danced on the walls, creating 
the impression that it was lined with gold. The mag- 
nitude of the seams of apparent gold had such an 
effect on Mr. Knowall, the reporter, that for once he 
was speechless, and stood gazing at the bright mass 
without uttering a word. After getting over his sur- 
prise, his presumption reasserted itself, and with a view 
of impressing the manager and Ben with his knowledge 
of mining, said: 

^T’ll tell you, gentlemen, I know a gold mine when 
I see one, and this mine of yours is the richest and 
best of any in the country; and I also advise you not 
to place too much confidence in reporters, as they are 
not all to be trusted; but depend upon it. I’ll never 
breathe a word of what I’ve seen.” 

“Well, Mr. Knowall, I’ve trusted you, and I hope 
you won’t abuse my confidence.” 

Harvey used all the subtlety of his nature to get 
the confidence of this man; he flattered him, telling 
him that on the occasion of his first visit to the mine 
he saw that he had to deal with an expert. 


CHAPTER XV. 


E ntering the bar room of the hotel on his re- 
turn from the mine, Mr. Knowall, the reporter, 
seated himself and ordered whisky. 

“What did Harvey take him for?” he mused. “Did 
he think he was a fool? Why, this was a chance of 
a lifetime. He was going to get some of that stock, 
and put his friends onto the good thing.” 

He laughed as he thought how he had played ’possum 
and outwitted Harvey; in this world it was everyone 
for himself. This information would make him rich; 
and the prestige from the owners of the mining paper, 
which this scoop would give him, was something of 
which he was inwardly proud. Taking another drink 
of whisky, he sauntered majestically towards the hotel 
office, and calling for writing material, proceeded to 
his room. 

Laying the paper on the table, he lit a cigar, and 
striking a tragic attitude, strutted up and down the 
room — suddenly stopping, he took the cigar out of his 
mouth and began to soliloquize on the brilliant pros- 
pects he had of becoming rich'. 

“To think that yesterday I was but a poor devil 
of a newspaper correspondent, and to-day, through 
my own brains, I have that in my possession which 
will be the means of making me rich for life.” 

After ordering several more drinks of the seductive 
beverage, Mr. Knowall sat down and commenced to 
write to the New York Mining Gazette. With the 
48 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 49 


combined aid of whisky, arrogance, and a vivid im- 
agination, he wrote page after page to his employers. 
When his power of imagination waned, he would 
order more whisky, and as the power of the spirits 
rose in the ascendency, so likewise did his flights of 
imagination. The editor got orders to go ahead and 
buy Jack-Pot stock for all he was worth, as he 
(Knowall), knew a mine when he saw one, and there 
never was, and never would be, another chance like 
this to become rich. He gave the editor to un- 
derstand that all of Monte Cristo’s wealth would be 
as nothing in comparison with this mine. 

Going downstairs with the correspondence in a bulky 
envelope, and patting it affectionately, he mused : 

“Scoop — KnowalFs made a scoop' — ^^that’s what they 
would say at the office when it arrived. But — this 
was more than a scoop. Was he not sending news 
whereby he and the proprietor would be made inde- 
pendently rich for life?” 

Having mailed the letter, he swaggered into the 
bar room, and, after treating all present, continued 
imbibing so freely that in a short time some of the 
attaches of the hotel had to be called to assist him to 
his room. Giving the men a small tip, he told them 
that in a few days he would give them something 
handsome. With visions of untold wealth as he lay 
on his bed partly undressed, he finally fell asleep. 

By the same mail that carried Mr. KnowaU’s letter 
to the editor of the New York Mining Gazette, went 
one to Royal from Harvey, which stated that he could 
not tell for sure what the other two reporters thought 
of the mine, but he could bank on having played a 
smooth game on the redoubtable Mr. Knowall. 


50 


BOB RYALLS 


Royal waited anxiously for the next issue of the 
New York Mining Gazette. Purchasing the paper the 
following Saturday, he was struck with amazement 
at what he saw. It was a paragraph in reference to 
the Jack-Pot mine, with headlines in large type as 
follows : 

From our special correspondent in Denver: 

WONDERFUL STRIKE OF ORE IN THE 
JACK-POT GOLD MINE. 


Gentlemen : 

According to instructions received from you to 
obtain a true report of the Jack-Pot mine, I did, after 
considerable diplomacy, succeed in winning over the 
manager, and was granted the special privilege of 
going down the mine and seeing for myself the con- 
dition of affairs. What I saw there only comes to 
the vision of a man once in a lifetime. I passed 
through various drifts and cross cuts, and finally 
came to a room which was fairly alive with almost 
pure gold. This ore assays from five hundred to a 
thousand dollars per ton, and in this one room alone 
there is from thirty to forty millions in sight; and as 
they are extending the room, with the aid of the won- 
derful square sets of timber cribbing, it will no doubt 
run up into a hundred million dollars before the vein 
gives out. 

Old Ben, one of the underground foremen, a man 
who has been a miner for the past thirty years, said 
to your correspondent, ‘fihat it is the richest mine he 
ever was in; not excepting the Uomstock’.” 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


j1 

P. S. — The water in the lower levels is being rap- 
idly pumped out, and the mine will be dry in about a 
month. 

Yours very respectfully, 

F. J. Knowall. 

This letter had been culled and rewritten from the 
voluminous one sent by the reporter, Mr. Knowall. 

Royal, after reading this, walked up and down the 
room. It was evident that a volcano was at work 
within him. He held the cigar between his teeth as 
a bull terrier its antagonist; then again he would blow 
out volumes of smoke as if his life depended upon 
filling the room with the same. Taking hold of the 
paper, and once more reading the paragraph, he 
mused : 

“Harvey’s all right. He knows his business. Every- 
thing is running smoothly. It looks like a winner. 
We must have another meeting to-night; it’s getting 
time to unload.” 

The boom the Mining Gazette gave to the mine, 
along with the bullion displayed in a certain jeweler’s 
in Wall street, happened while the market was under- 
going a bull movement, and the stock, which was listed, 
took an upward flight along with the rest of other 
securities. 

As soon as the market opened for business on 
Monday, there was a feverish desire on the part of 
the speculators and public in general to purchase Jack- 
Pot shares, causing a sharp advance. Royal, during 
the late hours of Saturday and Sunday nights, had 
given orders for Jack-Pot shares to the brokers he 
met at the club, besides mailing small orders to nu- 
merous others. 


52 


BOB RYALLS 


One of the club members, a man by the name of 
Babbles, who had more money than brains, thinking 
to make a little money out of Royal, said : 

“ril let you have what stock you want. Royal.” 

“All right. Babbles,” answered Royal. “Let me 
have a hundred shares.” 

He knew that Babbles could not very well procure 
the stock for the price he had sold it, and he impressed 
on him that he wanted the stock bought outright for 
a customer who was buying for investment. 

This was a good stroke of Royal’s, as Babbles was 
rich, and one of the most talkative of the club mem- 
bers, and would likely tell all with whom he came in 
contact that he was in the market for Jack-Pot stock. 

Royal did not intend to fleece any of the club mem- 
bers through the influence of his henchmen by having 
them buy Jack-Pot stock. What he wished was a 
large number of genuine orders for the opening of 
the market the following day. 


CHAPTER XVI. 


^ I "'HE man representing the firm of Reed & Co. in 
England was an American, named Shady, a law- 
yer by profession. 

Lawyer Shady, after looking over all the legal lights 
in Liverpool, with a view of getting a shrewd man to 
go to the front as agent and legal adviser for the Jack- 
Pot Mining Company, had chosen one by the name of 
Smythe. It was he who first introduced the subject of 
the Jack-Pot mine to Robinson. When he advised 
Robinson to buy the stock, he did not know, nor did 
he care, whether it was a good investment or not, pro- 
viding he obtained his commission. 

It was at this time that the cablegram reached Liv- 
erpool with orders to Smythe, the agent of the Jack- 
Pot Mining Company, not to sell any more of the 
stock, as they had struck rich ore and were going to 
hold all of the stock they could. This cablegram, 
along with others of like nature, had been sent to all 
the principal cities of Europe where there were agents 
of the Jack-Pot Mining Company. Following the 
cablegram were the mining papers, and upon their 
arrival in London, Liverpool and Paris, the shares of 
the Jack-Pot mine took a decided upward tendency. 


53 


CHAPTER XVII. 


T he firm of Dempsey & Co. was to all intents and 
and purposes that of cotton brokers, although at 
times the head of the concern dabbled a little in stocks. 
Dempsey, or as he was nicknamed by his associates, 
“Old Elint,” because of his grasping nature, and his 
tendency to drive close bargains, was always trying 
to get the better of his fellow man; and was totally 
indifferent as to what people said about him; in fact, 
he seemed to take delight in having them say that 
Dempsey got the best of some other business man, no 
matter h'ow questionable the transaction might be. 
His motto was, “Do others, or they’ll do you.” How- 
ever, whenever he got the worst of a deal, it was al- 
most impossible to tolerate him. He carried his de- 
feat into every place he went; his clerks knew at a 
glance, and on such occasions, when he reached home, 
he turned the place, figuratively speaking, upside down. 
There was nothing that suited him; he discharged 
servants; found fault with the cooking; insulted his 
friends (that is, those that found it to their benefit to 
call themselves such), and was, taken altogether, one 
of those disagreeable persons one is never very anx- 
ious to meet. On the other hand, whenever he got 
the better of some unfortunate individual, his bom- 
bastic talk and loud guffaws were equally annoying 
to a sensitive mind. 

In his employ, Dempsey had a footman by the name 
of Joseph Smiley, more commonly called This 

54 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


55 


man Joe was the first to know how the ''weather 
stood,” as he called the temper, or humor, of the great 
Dempsey. 

Each day at four-thirty the Dempsey carriage was 
at the Woodside Ferry awaiting the arrival of the 
boat, to convey the "Big Gun,” as Joe called his em- 
ployer, home. The carriage of the Dempseys was as 
well known on "Change” as the city clock among the 
brokers. It was of the most expensive kind, emblaz- 
oned with the Dempsey coat of arms, for which "‘Burke” 
had received a good round sum for procuring, and 
drawn by the best matched pair of grays to be found 
in all England. Th'e clanking chains of silver plate 
attached to the pole of the carriage, the gold plated 
harness, in conjunction with the inevitable carriage 
dogs, without which no English turnout is supposed 
to be complete, made the most ostentatious display of 
any turnout in Oxton. 

When Dempsey was in an extra bad humor, the 
facetious footman, as soon as he arrived at the Demp- 
sey mansion, went directly to the stable and hung a 
small black flag that he kept for the occasion, on the 
door. This was to announce to those around that the 
"Big Gun,” as Joe expressed it, "was off his oats,” 
and that anybody wanting any favors had better keep 
away from him. 

On the evening following the morning Robinson had 
given orders to his agents to buy all the Jack-Pot stock 
they could, as soon as the Dempsey carriage arrived 
at the house, and Dempsey had entered, the redoubt- 
able Joe hung out his black flag. 

"Well, my Lady Jane,” exclaimed the kitchen maid, 
who had been having a war of words with the cook, 


56 


BOB RYALLS 


not have to stand much more of your jawings.” 

“What’s that you say?” replied the cook. 

“Do you see that black flag hanging on the stable 
door?” 

“Yes; what about it?” 

“Well, you might as well go and pack your trunk.” 

“See here, you little hussy,” said the enraged cook, 
and catching hold of her, shook her violently as she 
demanded to know what she meant. 

Freeing herself, the maid exclaimed: 

“What I mean is, that every time that black flag 
is hung up, the cook gets her walking papers, and I 
ain’t a bit sorry it’s up. No, I’m glad, and if you 
come near me. I’ll throw this dish water on you.” 

While the maid was holding the dishpan in a threat- 
ening attitude, Joe made his appearance to see if the 
dinner was ready. The maid, seeing him, commenced 
to cry and sob violently. She was a great admirer 
of Joe’s, and in the language of the kitchen, had been 
“setting her cap for him.” Wishing his sympathy, 
and at all times trying to “cut out” the waitress, she 
challenged the cook to come one step nearer. 

The cook, seeing Joe, and believing he had been the 
means of no small gossip of which she had been the 
subject, made for him at once. 

“What’s that black flag for?” said she, as she caught 
that worthy by the hair of the head, tugging, clawing 
and pounding him with such force as to make him howl 
with pain. 

The kitchen maid could not bear to see Joe, the apple 
of her eye, in such dire distress, and calling to him to 
thrash the cook, she threw the contents of the dishpan 
at its intended victim; but true to the aim of the gentle 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


57 


sex, Joe received its contents full in the face. 

Blinded and scalded by the dishwater, combined 
with the fierce attack of the cook, he gave a blood- 
curdling yell as he fell to the floor, dragging the cook 
down with him. 

The kitchen maid was on her knees in an instant, 
crying, “Jo^j I didn’t mean it for you.” 

All this time the waitress had been ringing for the 
cook to send up the dinner on the dumb waiter, and 
as Dempsey had called to know why the devil she did 
not serve it, she ran downstairs to find out the cause 
of the delay. 

As she entered the kitchen, her eye caught a sight 
that at once filled her with dismay and alarm, at seeing 
her darling Joe prostrate, and the two women fighting 
across the body of the fallen hero. With a scream 
she charged into the cook and kitchen maid, trying her 
best to extricate Joe from his apparent danger. Demp- 
sey, after calling to the waitress and receiving no 
answer, arose in a great passion. Going to the butler’s 
pantry and hearing the commotion in the kitchen, he 
bellowed in a loud, commanding tone of voice : 

“Bring on the dinner ; I’ll discharge every d — n one 
of you to-night.” 

Getting no response, he ran down into the kitchen. 
Arriving there, he could see nothing but a conglom- 
eration of the arms and legs of the combatants. 

“What’s this? What’s this? Get out of this house, 
all of you.” 

Seeing Joe, he rushed at him, exclaiming, “You 

d d scoundrel, this is your doing,” and attempted 

with the aid of his foot to hasten his exit. The wily 
Joe, however, was too quick in dodging him, and es- 


58 


BOB RYALLS 


caped, leaving a trail of dishwater dripping from him 
as he ran. 

The cook by this time was fairly aroused, and think- 
ing the other servants had heard Dempsey say he was 
going to discharge her, commenced to arraign him with 
choice billingsgate. 

“So you’ll discharge me, will yer?” and raising the 
potato masher she made a fierce attack on him. 

Dempsey did not wait to give battle to the cook, but 
beat an inglorious retreat. 

That evening, as soon as Dempsey had dined, he 
went the rounds of the grounds looking for Joe. It 
was evident, however, that the redoubtable Joe was 
in hiding, waiting for the storm to blow over before 
venturing into the presence of the pompous Dempsey. 

Entering the house, Dempsey sent word by one of 
the maids to tell Mrs. Dempsey to come into the 
library, as he wished to speak to her. 

Mrs. Dempsey, knowing all that had occurred in 
the kitchen, and what a bad humor her husband was 
in when he arrived from his office, was greatly alarmed 
and nervous on entering the room. 

“Did you send for me, dear?” 

“Dear — dear, did you say? Yes, you’ve been dear 
to me all my life. You and that damned family of 
yours to-day have been ‘dear’ to me tO' the tune of 
four thousand pounds. Did you hear what I said? 
That precious brother of yours has robbed me to-day 
of that amount.” 

Catching h'is breath and shrieking with rage, his 
countenance assumed the expression of the most in- 
tense hatred against his wife’s brother, as he yelled 
in a demoniacal manner, “Robbed ! Robbed ! Robbed !” 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


59 


Mrs. Dempsey was completely crushed, and sinking 
into a chair, sobbed in a heartbroken manner. 

The Dempsey mansion was never known to be so 
gloomy. The people moved about like so many mutes. 
The bird, as if imbued with human intelligence, had 
ceased singing in its cage. The poodle dog was in 
hiding under the lounge, and everything around the 
house had a funereal aspect. 

The cause of Dempsey’s great anger toward his 
brother-in-law was the fact that he had been carrying 
a thousand shares of Jack-Pot mining stock. He had 
bought the stock when the mine was first opened, at 
a very low figure, and when it was running made con- 
siderable money out of it. 

When the mine flooded, and the stock became worth- 
less, he had often said that he had received more in 
dividends than he originally paid for it. He had been 
notified of the new company being formed with the 
intention of pumping out the mine, and had been try- 
ing to sell his stock to avoid paying assessments. 

The morning that Robinson started his agents to 
purchase Jack-Pot mining stock, one of them said that 
he heard that Dempsey, the cotton broker, had about 
a thousand shares; and as he was a relative of Robin- 
son’s, he thought that Robinson would be the best man 
to see him about it. 

Robinson was elated when he heard the news. 

‘‘The very thing,” said he. “Here is a chance to get 
square with Dempsey at one single blow.” Demp- 
sey had not the inside facts of the mine as he had. 
“I’ll go at once and see if the old skinflint will sell.” 

As Robinson entered the private sanctum of the 
magnate, Dempsey came forward with' outstretched 


60 


BOB RYALLS 


hand, and grasping that of Robinson, treated him with 
the most profuse courtesy, 

^‘Well, Robinson, this is an unexpected pleasure. 
How are you ?” 

“Oh, fair, still grinding along.” 

“What is there that I can do for you, Robinson?” 
he said in his most patronizing way. 

“Well, Dempsey, I have just heard that you are 
carrying some Jack-Pot mining stock, and as a friend 
of mine wishes to invest in the stock, I thought I would 
call and see what you had.” 

Dempsey was a changed man in a minute, a fact 
which did not escape Robinson’s notice. 

“Just wait a minute, Robinson,” said he, as he called 
to one of the clerks : \ 

“Ask the manager to step this way.” 

As soon as the manager entered the office, Dempsey 
said : 

“Mr. Brown, look over the books at once and see 
what amount of Jack-Pot stock we are carrying.” 

In a few minutes the manager returned with' the 
report that there were exactly one thousand shares. 

“Well, Robinson, do you think your friend would 
take all of them?” 

“Yes, I believe he would if the price was right.” 

Dempsey knew the amount of shares he had, but 
thought it would have a greater effect on Robinson by 
assuming it was such a small affair that he had for- 
gotten. It was his innate vanity that made him resort 
to these little subterfuges. 

After a pause, Dempsey continued, saying : 

“What — er — are you willing to pay for these shares, 
Robinson ?” 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


61 


‘‘What are you asking for them?” 

“Well — er — I don’t know — er — exactly what they 
are worth.” 

Dempsey thought they were worthless, and chuckled 
inwardly at the thought of any one buying them. 

“Yes,” said he to himself, “I can now see what 
keeps Robinson’s nose to the grindstone; always chas- 
ing some will-o’-the-wisp. Well, it’s none of my busi- 
ness; but if there are fools in the world, so much' the 
better for me. Lambs were born to have their wool 
clipped, and if Robinson, or anybody else, feels like 
growing wool for ‘Old Boy Dempsey/ so much the 
better for Dempsey.” 

“I tell you what I’ll do, Robinson; that stock orig- 
inally cost me ninety dollars a share, but if you will 
take all of it, I’ll make it fifty.” 

As a matter of fact, the shares originally cost Demp- 
sey exactly ten dollars a share. 

Robinson could see that Dempsey was eager to sell, 
and knowing his grasping nature was such that he 
would haggle all night for a dollar, was not afraid of 
offending him by offering a very low figure for the 
stock. 

“I’ll tell you what I’ll do with you, Dempsey. I’ll 
give you exactly fifteen dollars a share, and take all 
you’ve got.” 

When Dempsey offered Robinson the stock at fifty 
dollars a share, he was sounding Robinson, and was 
willing to take almost any price that Robinson would 
offer, but he was too shrewd to yield without, at least, 
a show of reluctance. 

“Come, come, — Robinson, you’re joking; fifteen 


62 


BOB RYALLS 


dollars for valuable stock like that — good gracious, 
man, make it forty, and I'll consider it.” 

Dempsey at this point arose, and going to a closet, 
brought out a bottle of sherry and a box of cigars. 
Filling two glasses, he said : 

“Try that, Robinson, you’ll find it the best, and these 
cigars are clear Havana.” 

Robinson had made up his mind to play a waiting 
game with Dempsey; he saw that Dempsey was eager 
to sell, and intended to- make the most of his eagerness. 

“Well, Robinson, what do you say to forty dollars 
for the stock? I think it is dirt cheap at that.” 

“Fifteen’s my limit; I won’t go beyond that, Demp- 
sey. I only intended to pay ten dollars a share.” 

As the two Christian brothers-in-law sat watching 
each other, the one absorbing thought in their minds 
was to see which could get the better of the bargain. 
Robinson had a shade the advantage in the argument, 
as he stood ready to buy the stock, and had the inside 
information (as he supposed), as to the great strike 
of rich ore; Dempsey, on the other hand, thinking it 
was so much waste paper, was determined to get all 
he could out of his relation. 

“Now, Robinson, if there is anything in the stock 
for you, I don’t want tO' stand in the way of your mak- 
ing a little out of it. How does thirty-five strike you?” 

“Not a cent more than fifteen, Dempsey; that’s my 
limit.” 

After beating around the bush for some time, Demp- 
sey finally came down to thirty, then tweny-five, and 
annoyed at the stubbornness of Robinson, said he’d 
be d d if he would take a cent less. 

This bluff on Dempsey’s part had the desired effect 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


63 


on Robinson, who, after a little argument, said: 

“You offer it at twenty-five. Til tell you what I’ll 
do,’ we are ten dollars apart. I’ll split the difference 
with you and give you twenty — take it or leave it, 
that’s the utmost I’ll give.” 

“The stock’s yours,” said Dempsey. “My, Robin- 
son, but you can drive a hard bargain.” 

“Not quite sO' hard as you, Dempsey.” 

“Now the deal is settled, Robinson, let us drink 
success to the Jack-Pot mine.” 

Dempsey was now drinking wine to the success of 
the mine, later the very name of the mine was as 
wormwood to him. 

While he was wondering where Robinson was going 
to get the money to pay for the stock, Robinson inter- 
rupted his thoughts by saying: 

“I suppose we might as well settle for the stock at 
once.” 

“Just as you please, Robinson,” replied Dempsey. 

“I’ll settle for it now, and then it is done with,” and 
taking a seat at Dempsey’s desk, made out a check 
for the amount. i 

When Dempsey received the check for the full 
amount signed by Robinson, he was struck with amaze- 
ment — thinking : 

“Where the devil did he get the money ? I think the 
man’s crazy ; however. I’ll soon find out.” ^ 

“Give me a receipt for the money, and send the 
shares over as soon as you can.” 

“All right, Robinson, I’ll do so at once.” 

As soon as Robinson departed, Dempsey called one 
of his clerks, saying: 

“Take this check over to the Exchange Bank and 


64 


BOB RYALLS 


ask if there is enough money to his credit to pay it — 
stop — give me the check — call a hansom, I’ll take no 
chances. If he’s got the money in the bank, I want it. 
I’ll run no risk of any one getting there before me; 
and if it’s not there, he gets no stock from Dempsey.” 

Dempsey, on arriving at the bank, presented the 
check and was ready with a sarcastic smile on his face 
to hear the cashier say : 

“There is not enough to Robinson’s credit in the 
bank,” but to his astonishment the cashier turned to 
the magnate, whom everybody in banking circles knew, 
and said : 

“How will you have this, Mr. Dempsey?” 

“All large notes,” he replied. 

Dempsey was like a man in a dream as he returned 
to his office. Once inside, he took off his coat, and 
pacing up and down, muttered : 

“Where the mischief did he get the money?” It 
seemed like a dream. But it was not. No — he had 
sold the stock and got the money. “If Robinson is 
speculating with other people’s money, it is none of my 
business; they will never get it back, it belongs to 
Dempsey, and what belongs to Dempsey is Dempsey’s, 
ha ! h'a ! ha ! Robinson, you’ve burnt your fingers this 
time trying to come it over 'Old Boy Dempsey’ ; come 
again, Robinson. 

“Just to think, I held that stock as worthless, and 
here comes that jay-hawk of a brother-in-law of mine 
with four thousand pounds ; it’s like finding it.” 

Walking into his sanctum to gloat over the morn- 
ing’s work, he threw back the dial, which' left exposed 
to view the word “engaged.” Placing a bottle of 
sherry on the table and lighting a fresh cigar, he be- 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 65 

gan to moralize on fools and their money, and how 
the wise ones got it way from them. 

Filling his glass and holding it up to the light with 
the air of a connoisseur, he said, as he commenced 
sipping the wine : 

“Dempsey, old boy — your health.” Filling the 
glass again, he continued : 

“Yes, Dempsey, you’re all right; they can’t beat 
you ; your health, old boy, your health.” 

Still musing, he continued : 

“I suppose that chuckle-headed brother-in-law of 
mine thought to come it over me — always was a smart 
Aleck in his way, but he never really ‘weighed’ very 
much, — ha! ha!” 

Once more filling his glass, he pondered over what 
Robinson was going to do with the stock. 

That evening as he lay back in his luxurious coach, 
he carelessly turned to the foreign column of the 
Evening Echo, and as he did so was struck with 
amazement, for there in big headlines was announced 
the following: 

WONDERFUL STRIKE OF ORE IN THE 
JACK POT MINE. 

Denver, Colorado. — The new company recently 
organized to work the Jack Pot mine has been re- 
warded by the richest strike of ore ever taken from 
the mine. 

* * * * 

Experts say that there is a million tons of high 
grade ore in sight. The New York stock market 
shows the greatest excitement, and the stock of the 
mine is rapidly advancing. 

The paper fell from Dempsey’s hand — the biter had 
been bitten. 


CHAPTER XVIIL 


A fter Robinson had paid for the shares he had 
bought from Dempsey ; also for the large amount 
of stock his numerous agents had procured for him, 
the first thing that dawned upon him was that all the 
collateral and money in the bank, also the entire estate 
he held in trust for Jenkins’ niece, had vanished. This 
brought him to a full stop — it was now riches or the 
penitentiiary — the next twenty-four hours would de- 
cide his fate. Smiling grimly, he said: 

‘‘Well, I’m in for it now, and come what may. I’ll 
see it through.” 


CHAPTER XIX. 

T he stock of the Jack-Pot mine is steadily rising, 
and Robinson is becoming rich. 

As the market price of the stock advanced, Rob- 
inson had two distinct firms of brokers manipulating 
it. The shrewdest and best known of these with great 
display appeared to be buying all the stock in sight, 
but in reality, while the army of purchasers were con- 
tinually increasing, he was quietly unloading for 
treble the amount it had cost. 

Robinson’s clients at this time swooped down on 
him, not caring to trust their money to so bold a specu- 
lator. Some accepted stock at the market price ; others 
demanded their money and securities. 

66 


CHAPTER XX. 


'T^HE dream of Mrs. Robinson’s life, should her 
husband ever become rich, was to give a ball that 
for splendor would surprise the oldest inhabitant of 
Oxton. Often had she so planned. Many times, when 
her husband had taken a case on a contingency fee 
where the amount at stake was extraordinarily large, 
and his share in proportion, he would tell her that if 
he won, she could then make the dream of her life a 
reality. Now that her daughter Ruth was approach- 
ing womanhood, and Robinson had made so much 
money, she was determined to see her air castle ma- 
terialized. 

Robinson at the present time was very much sought 
after; he was becoming the lion of the hour; conse- 
quently, Mrs. Robinson had not his society as much 
as usual ; but keeping him home one evening, she went 
into the details of the ball she had in view; also the 
refurnishing of their house; buying the same, building 
a wing and erecting stables for the horses she intended 
purchasing. Robinson replied by saying: 

''Get all you want, my dear; don’t bother me, go 
ahead. Let them send in their bills. I’ll see that they’re 
paid.” 

Not being able to get all the furniture she desired 
in Liverpool, she journeyed to London, and while 
there made a contract with a firm that had the best 
reputation, to come to Birkenhead to refurnish and 
redecorate the Robinson residence. 

67 


68 


BOB RYALLS 


When Mrs. Robinson had everything she thought 
she desired (being a woman, this was in thought only), 
she said : 

‘‘I’ve stood the snubs of these Oxtonians for the 
past fifteen years; it’s my turn now, and I’ll see to it 
that they are paid back in their own coin. I’ll let them 
see that the Robinsons are their equals, if not their 
superiors.” 


CHAPTER XXL 


T3 OBINSON’S office has undergone considerable 
-S“^change since he went into the stock market. From 
the staid law office of formerly, it bias now more the 
appearance of a broker’s than anything else. A stock 
ticker, with its “click, click, click,” and twO' extra 
clerks, give the office a busy appearance. 

Going to the broker who was acting for him in 
manipullating the mining stock, he was pleased to hear 
as soon as he entered the office that the stock was 
strong and the market steady; also, that the notoriety 
it had achieved had swelled the army of buyers. As 
the broker came towards Robinson, he held out his 
hand, slaying: 

“Shake, Robinson ; you’ve done old skinflint Demp- 
sey to the Queen’s taste. I’ll bet he was just about 
crazy last night when he read in the evening papers 
that article about the rich strike.” 

While everybody, including the curbstone brokers, 
were talking Jack-Pot stock, a rumor was circulated 
that the glowing accounts of the rich strike of ore 
reported to have been found, existed only in the imag- 
ination of the stockbrokers’ brains. 

When this report struck the stock market, the scene 
around the brokers that were dealing in Jack-Pot 
beggars description. Men were frantically gesticu- 
lating, as they threw out their hands, pointing with 
their fingers the number of shares they wanted to sell. 
Those who had been bulling the stock turned bears 
in their anxiety to get from under. Down the tobog- 
gan slide went the stock at every beat of the ticker. 
69 


70 


BOB RYALLS 


One of the first persons to hear this rumor was 
Dempsey, and a look of intense satisfaction was plainly 
depicted on his countenlance. ^ 

‘‘I knew it! I knew it!” was his first exclamation. 

“I hope that d ^d brother-in-law of mine is wiped 

out. I wonder if he will try to protect the stock. I 
hear that he has made a million dollars. Yes, a mil- 
lion! Just think of it! A ch'uckle-head like that — 
and the way people are talking about him, and the airs 
he is putting on ! By gad, I hope he is caught with his 
holdings, and that the very bottom will drop out of 
the stock.” ■ 

Brooding over this, the viper, revenge, gradually 
took possession of him in his hatred against his broth- 
er-in-law. 

“Why the devil can’t I give him a shove down hill, 
and at the slame time try and get my money back? 
Everything is fair in the stock market.” 

Calling a cab, he gave orders tO' be driven to a cer- 
tain broker’s office close to the stock exchange. 

“Hello, ’Turn” (this to the broker whom he was 
addressing, and who, the brokers said, was appropri- 
ately named on account of his propensity to turn ac- 
cording tO‘ the way he thought his customers wanted 
to go in their stock speculations). 

“Well, Dempsey, what can I do for the Chief?” 

“What do you think of the market?” queried 
Dempsey. 

“I don’t know. I’m sure,” replied ’Turn. “It’s 
feverish, very.” This left the broker in a noncommit- 
tal position. 

“Feverish, feverish!” exclaimed Dempsey. “Why, 
they are just crazy on Change, selling the Jack-Pot 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


71 


stock. Do you think they are going to prick the 
bubble?” 

Not giving ’Turn time to reply, Dempsey continued : 

‘T tell you, ’Turn, I think the bottom is falling out 
of the stock, and thlat there is a chance for me to 
get square.” 

’Turn had made his point; he saw which way Demp- 
sey wanted to go. 

“Well, Dempsey, I’ll give you my candid opinion, 
and that is, I never thought much of the stock.” 

“See here, ’Turn,” said Dempsey, “I want your as- 
sistance in taking a fall out of Robinson. He bias got 

so d d conceited that there is no standing him, and 

besides, you know he got that stock out of me in an 
underhanded way!” 

’Turn looked wise, but remained silent. 

“Say, ’Turn,” continued Dempsey, “what do you 
think of me selling a thousand shares short? They 
are pounding the devil out of it, and I ought to make 
enough to get back the difference between what h'e paid 
me and the market price of the stock the day after the 
rich strike became known. I have since learned that 
he had the information of the rich strike when he 
came tO' see me about the stock.” 

“Capital — By Jove, Dempsey, the very thing — a 
wise move.” 

“All right, ’Turn; go to the exchange and sell to no 
one but Robinson’s brokers. I’ll bust him before I 
get through with him.” 

After giving his orders, Dempsey left the office with 
a self-satisfied expression on his face. 

The stock, which was gradually being forced down, 
declined six points in as many minutes. At this time 


72 


BOB RYALLS 


in came ’Turn with a coterie of followers with heavy 
orders to sell, for the news flashed on the ticker, told 
of the great bear raid in Jack-Pot stock on the New 
York stock exchange; this, in conjunction with the 
heavy selling that had already begun in Liverpool, 
caused a panic in the stock. 

Robinson all this time was sitting in his office with 
the tape in his hands, and as it ran through his fingers, 
\\latched the automatic working of the machine as it 
ticked off the great decline. He had unbounded con- 
fidence in the Jack-Pot mine. He could see nothing 
in its future but the wildest dreams of riches. 

“This must be stopped at all hazards,” exclaimed 
he, and ringing up the head of the concern of stock 
brokers who were manipulating the deal for him, got 
that gentleman on the phone; the broker hung up the 
receiver and hurried into the ring of brokers who were 
hammering down the stock. Fortunately for Robin- 
son, Royal and his coterie, who had been steadily 
booming the stock, but were not at this time ready to 
unload, were now moving all the power and money 
they had to hold up the stock, and as the Robinson 
forces began to buy from the eager sellers, the forces 
of Royal were doing the same in New York. 

’Turn’s intuition through long experience on Change 
saw the stock recovering itself, and getting Dempsey 
on the phone, advised him to close out, which he then 
could at a profit. 

“Not on your life, ’Turn,” was Dempsey’s reply. 

“Like all the rest of the bull-heads, they think they 
know more than people that have spent a lifetime on 
Change. It looks to me as if the stock would reassert 
itself.” 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


73 


When the New York prices were quoted on the 
ticker in Liverpool, in conjunction with Robinson’s 
steady purchasing, the stock advanced napidly, the 
bears being put to rout, and the army of shorts got 
the worst sqeezing they had received in many a day. 

Dempsey was now in a frightful rage and walked 
up and down his office like a caged lion. The stock 
was still going up steadily. 

Calling a cab, he gave the man orders to drive to 
’Turn’s office. 

'‘Well, what do you think of the market now?” 
said he to the broker. 

"There’s somebody playing a strong hand,” replied 
’Turn, "and if the bubble could be pricked, you can 
gamble on it, the stock would come down like a house 
of cards.” 

" ’Turn, this has gone far enough. Just fancy. I’m 
now out $21,000. The bitterness of it is to think that 
the man I was trying to down has downed me. He 
paid me $20,000 for the stock; you sold a thousand 
shares short to his brokers; it has cost me $21,000 to 
make good my loss; that gives Robinson the stock for 
nothing, and another thousand for taking it off my 
hands. Have you thought of any way that I can get 
square with him?” 

"It’s a case of ‘wait’ Dempsey — there’s nothing else 
for it.” 

"Wait, you say. See here, ’Turn, I’ve made up my 
mind tO' go through with this deal. I’m not going 
quietly to lie down and see that brother-in-law of mine 
have the laugh on me. If it takes the last dollar I 
have, I’ll get square. Yes, d — n him. I’ll crush the life 
out of him. That man’s name is a nightmare to me.” 


CHAPTER XXII. 


D empsey slept very nttle that night, and after 
looking over his mail the following morning, went 
direct to his broker’s. 

“Well, what do you know this morning? Have you 
heard anything?” ) 

“I’ve just received a telegram, Dempsey, from a 
confidential broker friend of mine in London, asking 
if I have any inside information concerning the stock, 
and you can depend upon it, when a stock is sO' mys- 
terious there’s a screw loose somewhere.” 

“You say there’s a screw loose. Have you got any 
plan formed whereby we can find the loose screw ?” 

“Dempsey, I lay awake nearly all night, thinking 
of some scheme whereby we could bust that upstart. 
I never felt sO' annoyed in my life as I do at your los- 
ing this $21,000; it’s too bad, Dempsey, but, by gad, 
we’ll get square before we are through with Robin- 
son.” 

“ ’Turn, I’m determined to go through with this deal 
to the very end, and have mapped out the following 
plan, subject to your approval. 

“I want a m'an that knows his business, and he must 
get into that mine. Have you the right people on your 
staff in New York who could work out such a scheme, 
and after they had obtained the information, be de- 
pended upon not to sell you out?” 

“Dempsey,” exclaimed ’Turn, “I’ve been doing busi- 
ness with a firm in, New York that has a reputation 
74 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


75 


for honesty that no one ever doubted.” 

“See here, ’Turn, this information must be right, 
mind you, I want nothing taken for granted. This 
firm of brokers in New York that you speak of may 
be all right — ^but I haven’t much faith in those Yanks. 
When I first started in the cotton brokerage business, 
I took a trip to the States, and got into a deal through 
their advice; and the upshot of it was, that they left 
me high and dry without as much money as would 
make a jingle on a tombstone. Look out for them, 
’Turn, they’re slick. Yes, d d slick.” 

“This firm is all right, Dempsey, members of the 
stock exchange, and been doing business in New York 
for twenty years.” 

“Well, have them procure this information, and 
send in the bill to you. I’ll see it’s paid.” 


CHAPTER XXIII. 


T he pinching and scraping Mrs. Robinson had 
undergone during the past fifteen years of her 
married life had left the marks of much worriment on 
her face. The crows- feet around the eyes, of which 
women, and nO' inconsiderable number of men, stand 
in such dread, were there, and persons calling at her 
residence previous to the Robinsons’ rise to affluence, 
would have put her down as a clever woman, but one 
who had evidently seen considerable trouble. Since 
the Robinsons had emerged from their long siege of 
pecuniary embarrassment to their present position in 
society, people were telling Mrs. Robinson that she 
looked ten years younger. She certainly did look five 
years younger than before Robinson’s lucky strike in 
Jack-Pot stock. Her face had a more rounded appear- 
ance; the crows-feet under its increasing rotundity 
having vanished as if by magic, while the hard lines 
that had formed about her mouth seemingly have dis- 
appeared; and her care-worn expression was now re- 
placed by a smile of geniality that was a pleasure to 
behold. 

Mrs. Robinson was a rather prepossessing woman ; 
and now that the Robinson household was supplied 
with the best of this world’s goods, and all scrimping 
and scraping had disappeared, giving way to a round 
of gayety, which seems to have infused itself into her 
blood, as is evidenced by the marked effect it appears 
to have on her. She to a certain extent has renewed 
her youth ; and the continual serenity that she is en- 
joying shines in her countenance. 

What has worked all this change? GOLD! 

76 " 


CHAPTER XXIV. 


HE Robinsons have purchased the house they live 



A in ; built a new wing which comprises a large ball 
room, and erected the finest stables in Oxton. 

The next step in Mrs. Robinson’s career, now that 
her house was furnished in the most exquisite and lux- 
urious style, and the stables finished, which, in point 
of architecture, were superior to the residence, was to 
purchase horses to occupy them. 

Mrs. Robinson was so exacting that it seemed al- 
most impossible to procure a team that would suit 
her; and the horse dealer were almost at their wits* 
ends, when one of them called on her with the infor- 
mation that Mr. Tallow, the millionaire soap dealer, 
was going abroad, and that if he could obtain his 
price, he would sell his team that had won the blue 
ribbon at the late horse show. 

As each team of carriage horses drew up for the 
inspection of Mrs. Robinson, the neighbors would 
hide behind curtains and comment on the arrogance 
of such upstarts flaunting their wealth before their 
eyes. 

When Robinson was plodding on from day to day, 
with no prospects at the time of ever being any better 
off pecuniarily, his neighbors were accustomed to look 
down on him, and with a friendly smile say to those 
they happened to be with at the time, ‘‘Poor devil, he’s 
got a hard row to hoe, and will have his nose to the 
grindstone as long as he lives.” 


77 


78 


BOB RYALLS 


There was no need then to be jealous of -the Rob- 
insons; Robinson was a good fellow, but would never 
amount to anything. But now that the Robinsons had 
at one single bound sprung above them, and were rid- 
ing over them in pomp and splendor, it was entirely 
different. Their jealousy was aroused; and all the im- 
pecunioisities that the Robinsons had undergone for the 
past fifteen years were discussed and rehashed in a 
petty and jealous spirit; but while these same loving 
neighbors of the Robinsons tore them to tatters behind 
closed doors, they were very profuse and ready with a 
show of homage whenever they happened to meet any 
of the Robinson family since their acquisition of 
wealth. When the brokers, lawyers, and business men 
who resided in Oxton, and who had their offices in 
Liverpool, arrived home each evening, they generally 
brought with them the latest gossip and tidbits that 
had gone the rounds of the business circles during the 
day. These tidbits were devoured with great eager- 
ness and relish by their wives; and when they heard 
that the Robinsons were still ‘Spiling them up,” (as the 
Americans call it) they said : 

“We shall all have to take a back seat now, and let 
Mrs. Robinson have the social leadership.” 


CHAPTER XXV. 


A t last the pair of prize winners arrived; they 
were attached to the millionaire’s brougham, 
which, with its trappings and coat-of-arms emblazoned 
on the panels, made the most ostentatious display. 

As the team pranced and capered in front of the 
Robinson residence, there was an unusual craning of 
necks from behind curtains to see the latest and most 
splendid pair of horses that had as yet been submitted 
for Mrs. Robinson’s inspection. The fact that they 
had received first prize for the best matched pair of 
carriage horses in England, spoke volumes for their 
appearance. 

Mrs. Robinson was delighted with them. The un- 
usual attention and notoriety they would attract on 
account of being the winners of the blue ribbon was 
something of which she felt inwardly proud. 


79 


CHAPTER XXVL 


T he firm of Todd & Co. of New York, the week 
following Dempsey’s visit to ’Turn, the broker, 
received a rather bulky letter from the Liverpool stock 
broker. The contents of this letter gave the firm carte 
blanche to procure the information about the mine, as 
dictated to the broker ’Turn, by his customer, Demp- 
sey. 

Touching one of the electric enunciators on his desk, 
the office boy appeared in response. 

“Here, boy, run over tO' Earth & Hall’s and inquire 
if Mr. Meek is there. Come here, what’s that you’ve 
got?” 

Todd, here suiting the action to his querry, took out 
of the pocket of the boy a copy of the “Young Ameri- 
can.” 

“I’ll keep this until you return,” said h'e, at the same 
time reading the riot act to the boy, telling him that 
such trash would surely lead him into the penitentiary. 
As the boy proceeded on his errand, Todd commenced 
to glance over the paper he had taken from him, and 
was becoming interested when the boy appeared. 

“What did Earth & Hall say? Have they seen 
Meek?” 

“Yes, sir, he’s attending to some business for them, 
and will call on you directly.” 

In 'a few minutes the office door opened, and in 
walked Mr. Meek. 

“What are you driving at now. Meek?” 

80 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


81 


“Nothing of any importance.” 

“How would you like to go to Denver?” 

“Just the thing, sir; I’ve been dying to get there 
for many a year, as I believe it would help to cure this 
complaint of mine.” 

“What do you know about Jack-Pot mining stock?” 

“Nothing.” 

“Now, Meek, I’ll explain matters to you. I want a 
man to go to Denver; and if possible gain the confi- 
dence of the manager of the Jack-Pot mine; and find 
out the true condition of the same. If this man can’t 
be got at, then the information must be procured; 
how, we leave entirely to the ingenuity of the man we 
send. I believe, Meek, you’re the man to gain the in- 
formation we want; and if you dO' you won’t have to 
worry about your board bill for the next year at least.” 

The following morning Meek sent in his card, and 
was immediately ushered into Todd’s private office. 

“Meek, this is a book that contains our code of 
cipher correspondence. Just pull your chair closer and 
I’ll give you an idea how it works.” 

After perusing it for some time together. Meek 
said : 

“I see through it, Todd, and as soon as I get to 
Denver will study it thoroughly.” 

Todd, after shaking hands with Meek and wishing 
him success, mused as Meek left the office : 

“If there’s a possibility cf any man procuring the 
information, Meek’s the man.” 


CHAPTER XXVII. 


O NE evening while Royal was surrounded at his 
club by fellow members whom he was amusing 
with the latest jokes and quips of the day, a broker by 
the name of Wainright, one of the shrewdest on the 
'‘Street,” called him aside, saying: 

"Royal, I would like a little private conversation 
with you.” 

"What about, Wainright?” 

"Come, let us go to some quiet corner, and Ell tell 
you.” 

As they were seated at a table in one of the private 
rooms of the club, the waiter having retired, Wain- 
right, leaning back in his chair as he took his cigar 
out of his mouth, said : 

"What do you know, Royal, about that ‘mystery’ — 
Jack-Pot stock?” 

"You’ve got me this time, Wainright,” smilingly 
answered Royal, "I dropped a little in that myself.” 

"I didn’t know whether you knew anything about 
it or not,” answered Wainright, "but I’d sooner have 
your opinion than anybody’s I know; besides, I may 
possibly put you in the way of making a few thousand 
in a day or so — perhaps to-morrow.” 

"Why not to-night?” asked Royal. 

"Eve given my word not to let the ‘cat out of the 
bag’ ; but depend upon it. Royal, you’ll be the first to 
get the tip.” 

Royal was in a dilemma. Wainright had hinted 
82 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


83 


that he had the information respecting the mine, or 
would have in a day or two. He dare not show his 
hand by appearing too anxious; but it was imperative 
that he should know; and addressing Wainright, said, 
in order to throw him off his guard : 

“Unless I knew all of the inside facts and where the 
tip came from, I would not touch it at any price.” 

“When this comes, Royal, you can bank on it being 
all right.” 

“Well, let me know as soon as you can, as I am 
anxious to get back what I lost in that stock.” 

“You’ll be the first to get the tip as soon as I dare 
tell you.” 

“Then you haven’t the information yet?” (This 
was a home thrust to see what Wainright knew.) 

“All I can tell you at present. Royal, is this — I may 
know to-morrow ; then, if not to-morrow, the day after 
at the latest.” 

“Well, I suppose it will keep, Wainright; let us 
shoot a couple of games.” 

During the game Wainright mentioned the stock 
again, Royal telling him that he ought to be very 
careful. 

“You can bet your last dollar. Royal, when this 
comes it will be the best that ever came over the pike.” 

“Well, if it’s going to be that good, Wainright, put 
me next as soon as it arrives.” 

After the game Royal went to the phone and made a 
pretense of calling up one of his cronies. Putting up 
the receiver with a slight show of impatience, he said : 

“Phones are a nuisance.” 

Once outside of the club, he walked rapidly to the 
Plaza Hotel, and sent a cipher dispatch to Harvey, 


84 


BOB RYALLS 


admonishing him to use extra caution about the mine’s 
secrets; then taking a seat at the writing desk, sent him 
a letter telling him what he had heard from Wain- 
right. 

Next morning Royal received a dispatch from Har- 
vey, stating that everything was running smoothly at 
the mine. 

The boom that Royal and his forces had been stead- 
ily creating in Jack-Pot stock was nipped in the bud 
through the bear movement; and instead of realizing 
a fortune, they had to protect the stock at a heavy loss ; 
then the summer coming on, they decided to wait until 
fall before commencing another boom. 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 


HE broker Wainright, with other members of his 



X clique, had been carrying quite a large amount of 
yack-Pot stock, and a,s they could not obtain any reli- 
able information about the mine, and hearing all kinds 
of rumors, were in a dilemma. The report at one time 
was, that the stock would soon be worth more than the 
great “Comstock” ever sold for; and at other times, 
that it was puffed. 

One of the clique, by the name of Edward Carter, 
or as his friends called him, “Teddy,” said : 

“What’s the use of us getting excited at every idle 
rumor we hear; then after a meeting going back to our 
offices, 'and at every click of the ticker, phoning all 
around, and asking what wc had better do? What I 
propose is, that we send a good man out to the mine, 
and give him all the scope he requires ; not hamper him 
by too many instructions, but let him use his own judg- 
ment and get us the information we want. I’ve got 
quite a lot of the stock, and would like tO' know where 
I’m at before doing anything with' it.” 

“Is it possible to get such a man as you speak of, 
Teddy ? The trouble is, they spend all the money you 
give them, have a good time at your expense, and end 
by selling you out,” replied Wainright. 

“You’ve heard my plan, gentlemen,” said Teddy 
Carter, “now I’m willing to listen to any other that 
you gentlemen wish tO' propose.” 

“I think Teddy is right, gentlemen,” spoke one of 


85 


86 


BOB RYALLS 


the clique. '‘We had better all chip in and place the 
matter in his hands.” 

“Go ahead, Teddy, get your man, send him to Den- 
ver, and we’ll stand our share of the expenses.” 

As soon as Teddy Carter arrived at his office, he 
dictated a letter to Richard Freeman. 

The next morning when Carter arrived at his office. 
Freeman was there waiting for him. 

“Hello, Dick, good morning, how are you?” at the 
same time shaking hands with Freeman. 

“Never felt better in my life, Teddy.” 

“Here’s the Herald; take a look through it while I 
open the mail; then we’ll have a pow-wow together. 
Fve got something on hand that I think will just suit 
you.” 

“Don’t hurry, Teddy, nothing on this morning.” 

Freeman, after reading the paper, put it aside, and 
was in the act of lighting a cigar when Carter, opening 
the door of his private office, called : 

“Dick^ come right in, Fm ready for you.” 

Freeman had scarcely been seated before Carter ad- 
dressed him, saying: 

“How would you like to leave the city for a time, 
Dick?” 

“Fm not particular, Teddy, if there is any money 
in it.” 

“Fll tell you all about it. Wainright, some of the 
boys and myself, have been loading up with Jack-Pot 
stock, and don’t know where we are at, having heard 
all kinds of stories about it. Would you undertake 
the task to procure for us the true condition of affairs 
at the mine ?” 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


87 


*‘Well, Teddy, I’m willing tO’ try, and when I say 
that, you can rest assured I’ll never come back to New 
York without it.” 

“Give me your hand, Dick, I like to hear a man talk 
like that. It has the true ring to it.” 

“When do you wish me to start, Teddy?” 

“To-day, if possible.” 

“Make it to-morrow; I’ve got a few things to 
straighten out.” 

“All right. Call at the club to-night, and we’ll talk 
over the final details.” 

That night Carter and Freeman matured their plans, 
and the following day saw Freeman on his way to 
Colorado. Arriving at Denver, and emerging from 
the depot, he climbed intO' the first conveyance he saw, 
which happened tO' be one from the Albany Hotel. 

After a bath and a tour of the city, he retired with 
the intention of rising early. 

“To throw off suspicion, I suppose I’d better have 
some business to attend to, as it won’t do to hang 
around here doing nothing; and I don’t know any- 
thing better for making a bluff than insurance. At that 
business a man can poke his nose in any place, and 
while he runs the risk of being kicked out and the door 
slammed in his face, there is very little suspicion at- 
tached to him, as there is no place sacred to insurance 
men.” 

Leaning on the desk one evening, talking to the 
night clerk, the conversation drifted until mines and 
mining were discussed. 

“Have you ever been down in any of the gold 
mines?” inquired Freeman. 

“No, sir; I’ve never had that pleasure; but would 


83 


BOB RYALLS 


like to see hoAV they get the precious metal. I have 
often thought of asking Mr. Harvey, the manager 
of the Jack-Pot mine, to take me back with him to 
Black Hawk ; he comes in here occasionally.” 

“Well, if you get permission from this gentleman 
you speak of, ask him if you can take a friend along.” 

“All right, I’ll do so, Mr. Freeman.” 

Freeman was now nicely located and waiting very 
patiently for Flarvey to materialize. He had been 
there about a week, when, as he was gossiping with 
the clerk one evening, a young man came to the desk 
and asked if Mr. Harvey had arrived. Upon being 
answered in the negative, he said : 

“That’s strange; he promised to meet me here an 
hour ago.” 

While the clerk was answering the gentleman, in 
walked Harvey. 

Harvey, having shaken hands with the young gen- 
tleman, walked to the clerk and asked if there was any 
mail for him. 

“None at all, Mr. Harvey,” replied the clerk. “Mr. 
Harvey, allow me to introduce you to Mr. Freeman, 
a friend of mine.” 

“How d’you do, sir? I’m glad to meet you. Just 
arrived?” inquired Harvey. 

“I’ve been here about a week,” replied Freeman. 

“From New York?” 

“Chicago.” 

“Going tO' stay in Denver?” 

“Yes, sir.” 

“Well, success to you,” replied Harvey. 

“Take one of my cards, Mr. Harvey, and if you 
want anything in the insurance line, I hope you won’t 
forget me.” 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


89 


“Mr. Harvey,” said the clerk, “when are going to 
take me back with you to Black Hawk and show me 
through the mine; also my friend, here, Mr. Free- 
man ?” 

“Gentlemen, it’s against the rules.” 

“I’m sorry it’s against the rules,” answered Free- 
man, “as I would have liked very much to see you dig 
the gold.” 

“Well, you know rules are rules, and have to be 
obeyed.” 

“I suppose you’re right,” replied Freeman, as he 
wished Harvey good-day.. 

When Harvey gained the street, he mused and pon- 
dered over his meeting with Freeman — this and the 
telegram of Royal’s asking him to use extra caution, 
set him thinking. 

“I don’t think that fellow is after any insurance. 
He seemed mighty interested in mining, and I can’t 
account for it, but I’ve an idea that he has been sent 
here to spy into the secrets of the mine.” 

Passing out of the hotel, Harvey ran into Freeman, 
who stopped him, saying: 

“I think I’ve got one of the best locations in the 
city, Mr. Harvey, and when I get fixed up you must 
call and see me, as I am anxious to get acquainted; 
perhaps there’ll be a possibility of writing you up for 
ten thousand.” 

This was a good move on the part of Freeman, and 
helped wonderfully to throw Harvey off his guard. 
Freeman seemed so anxious tO' write him up that Har- 
vey, who had a dread of all insurance agents, was 
equally as anxious to get away, having an idea once 
insured he would not live long. 


90 


BOB RYALLS 


“Do you carry any insurance, Mr. Harvey?” 

“No, sir; I don’t (very emphatically), and don’t 
want any.” 

“Well, when I get fixed up come to my office, and 
I’ll show you the best policy ever put before the 
public.” 

“I’ll call on one condition; that is, you’ll never ask 
to insure me.” 

“Well, come in and see me, Mr. Harvey, and I’ll 
promise you I won’t talk shop.” 


CHAPTER XXIX. 


G oing away, Mr. Freeman?” inquired the cleP: 
of the Albany. 

‘T’m going tO' our main office in Chicago, and shall 
not be back for a few days; keep all letters until I 
return.” 

“All right, Mr. Freeman; if anything comes I’ll 
take care of it.” 

Next morning Freeman took the train for Lead- 
ville, and registered as Arthur Smith. The same day 
there appeared an advertisement in the Leadville pa- 
pers, as follows: 

“Wanted — A good miner to join prospecting party ; 
all expenses and good pay to the right man. Apply 
Hotel Vendome.” 

“Well,” exclaimed Freeman, “I wonder how this 
will work; the bottom dropped out of the other scheme. 
I couldn’t work that fellow Harvey, and knew the 
moment I saw him it was no go.” 

While perusing the morning paper, there came a 
knock on the door. 

“Come in,” called Freeman, and, as the door opened, 
two men confronted him, who, judging by their ap- 
pearance, were evidently miners. 

“Is this Mr. Smith ?” queried one of them. 

“Yes; I guess I’m the man you’re looking for. 
Did you come in reference to the advertisement in 
the paper?” 

“Yes, sir,” said the man who had first answered 
Freeman. 


91 


92 


BOB RYALLS 


“Well,” said Freeman to himself after the miners 
departed, “they certainly are miners, and possibly 
good prospectors; but I don’t want two, and the man 
I hire must be of a different calibre than either of 
those.” 

Late that night Freeman made his way to the Min- 
er’s Anns. He had found out during the day that 
“Old Bill,” the landlord, had been a miner, and knew 
all the miners in and around Leadville. 

Ordering drinks. Freeman began by asking the land- 
lord if he saw the advertisement in the paper, and if 
he sent the twO' men tO' the hotel. 

“Yes, sir; I did,” replied “Old Bill,” as he invited 
Freeman to come into his sanctum, a small room in- 
side the bar. 

“Now, Bill,” said Freeman, after they had taken 
their seats. “I suppose you don’t object to me calling 
you ‘Bill’?” 

“No, sir; that’s all I get around here.” ' 

“Well, Bill, it’s this way. Fve got some friends 
coming here to Leadville. and we’re going prospecting. 
We want a man, an expert miner, one whO' thoroughly 
understands the different qualities of gold ore.” 

Freeman, after describing the kind of man h'e 
wanted, was patiently waiting and all attention to 
hear if the landlord knew of such a man, but Old Bill 
sat and smoked without moving a muscle. 

A person looking into the room from a certain angle, 
and not seeing the cause of the jets of smoke pro- 
pelled by the strong lung power of Old Bill, would 
have put it down to an exhaust pipe, so dense and 
regular were they. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


93 


Freeman’s patience, as he waited for Old Bill to 
speak, was well nigh exhausted, when, in a calm, meas- 
ured manner, that wortl^y took the pipe out of his 
mouth. Looking at Freeman with great attention as 
he pointed the stem of his pipe toward him, he ap- 
peared about to break the silence, then as calmly re- 
placed the pipe between his lips, and continued smok- 
ing without speaking a word. This was too much for 
Freeman, as with a loud ‘"phew,” he jumped from his 
chair and commenced tO' pace up and down the room. 

However, everything comes tO' an end, and at last 
Old Bill once more took the pipe out of his mouth, 
saying : , 

‘T’ve got him! I’ve got him! Yes, sir; the very 
man. Can’t beat him. I’ve had him all the time. 
Why didn’t I think of him before? Yes, sir; Silent’s 
the man.” 

Old Bill spoke as if this man or men of whom he 
was talking were kept as goods laid away in his cellar. 

“What do you say his name is?” inquired Freeman. 

“Silent.” 

“Has he a still tongue?” inquired Freeman. 

“Still tongue, did you say? He never speaks to 
any one, and that’s why they call him Silent. Some 
say he’s killed a man and it preys upon his mind. I 
wish some of the fellows that hang around here would 
go and kill somebody. But whatever he’s done, he’s 
dead square, and I’ll recommend him to any one.” 

The next day, after breakfast. Freeman retired to 
his room to await the arrival of the miner. 

“Come in,” said Freeman, in answer to a knock on 
the door. 

The door opened, and a man entered whose calling 


94 


BOB RYALLS 


there was not the least possibility of any one mistaking. 

Approaching Freeman with a look that was most re- 
spectful, though fearless, he said : 

“Is this Mr. Smith?” 

“Yes,” answered Freeman. “Won’t you take a 
seat ?” 

After the miner was seated. Freeman, continuing, 
said : 

“I suppose Bill, the landlord, told you what I 
wanted a man for?” 

“Yes,” replied the miner. 

Freeman was greatly impressed with the calm, pa- 
tient and manly way in which the miner conducted 
himself while listening to all he had' to say; this, to- 
gether with his striking appearance, the firm grip of 
the hand, and the candid, wholesome expression of 
the face, — a face without the slightest trace of chi- 
canery, with an eye that denoted the very essence of 
candor, — made an impression on Freeman. He made 
up his mind then and there to lay bare to this man the 
plot to get a true condition of the Jack-Pot mine. 

“I’ve made up my mind. Silent, to trust you and 
tell you all that I want you tO' do.” 

Silent listened patiently to all Freeman said, and 
after considering the matter for some time, said : 

“Mr. Smith, I’m sorry, indeed I am, that I cannot 
go into this for you. First, because you appear to me 
to be a good square fellow, and not like a great many 
of the Eastern sharks that I have come across in some 
of my mining deals. You see, sir, your proposition is 
one whereby I would have tO' betray the trust of a man 
who engaged me to look after his interests, and as I 
have never in all my life done anything that I need be 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


95 


ashamed of, I don’t want to begin now, and if anybody 
bnt a man like yourself had proposed such' a proposi- 
tion, I am afraid that I would have used more forcible 
language.” 

To say that Freeman was thunderstruck is putting 
it mildly. He was completely, as the baseball players 
say, “knocked out of the box.” Could it be possible 
that a rough miner like this could teach him a lesson? 
Here was a man working by the day for a living, re- 
fusing to earn a thousand dollars, solely on account 
of a so-called principle. This, in the opinion of Free- 
man, was a case for the sociologist to wrestle with, 
momentarily he despised himself. 

“Yes,” he thought, “I’m known in Wall street as 
Honest Dick Freeman. If they call me such, what 
would they say to this fellow. Silent, who turns down 
a thousand dollars on general principles?” 

He was so put out for the moment that he forgot 
all about the presence of the miner. At last he said : 

“Do you mean what you say, Mr. Silent?” 

“Yes, sir; every word of it.” 

“Well, will you have something to drink, and a 
cigar, before you go ?” 

“I don’t mind if I do.” 

After the waiter had brought in the drinks and 
cigars. Freeman said: 

“Do you know where I’d be likely to get such a 
man as I require?” 

“There’s only too many of them around here that 
would sell themselves to the very devil for a little 
money, and I don’t think you will have any difficulty 
in getting the man you want.” 


96 


BOB RYALLS 


“Well, Fve got your promise that you won’t tell any 
one what I want the man for, as you most likely 
will be asked 'all particulars when you get back to the 
Miner’s Arms.” 

“Yes, sir; you may depend upon my word.” 


CHAPTER XXX. 


A fter the miner. Silent, had departed, Freeman 
put on his hat and coat and started for a walk into 
the country. 

“By Jove !” he exclaimed, as he walked along, 
knocking off with his walking stick the heads of vari- 
ous shrubs that grew by the wayside. “Who ever 
would have expected a man like Silent to throw away 
a thousand dollars? Why, in the ‘Street’ I could name 
half a dozen whO' would have sold themselves twice 
over for half the amount.” 

Late that night. Freeman made another trip to the 
Miner’s Arms. 

“Come around this time to-morrow night, Mr. 
Smith, and I’ll have a man for you.” 

Old Bill could have sent a man to Freeman the next 
morning, but he was thinking of Old Bill’s interest 
in the line of sundry cigars and wine^ — this fellow 
Smith was \vorth nursing. 

The next night, as Freeman entered the Miner’s 
Arms, Old Bill jumped from his chair. 

“Good evening, Mr. Smith,” said he, as he led the 
way into his den. 

“Good evening. Bill,” answered Freeman. 

97 


98 


BOB RYALLS 


As Freeman passed through the bar room he noticed 
a man lounging in an easy attitude against the bar. 
The man, on seeing Freeman, turned and gave him 
a look which, had it not been for the good-natured 
smile that played around the lines of his mouth, might 
have been taken for insolence. He was a man of about 
forty years of age, raw-boned and rugged, with a look 
of calm indifference as to what was or would be likely 
to take place. After Freeman had taken his seat. Old 
Bill beckoned to the the man leaning against the bar; 
then as the miner came toward him, he approached 
Freeman, saying: 

“Mr. Smith, this is my friend ‘Pete,’ and about what 
we were talking of last night (this with an air of fa- 
miliarity to convey the idea tO' Pete that Old Bill stood 
in with Smith in the business on hand), can say that 
ril recommend my friend Pete tO' gO' anywhere and 
do anything that it’s possible for a man to do. How 
about that, Pete?” 

Pete simply smiled as he looked from one to the 
other. 

When all three were seated, Freeman gave an order 
for cigars and a bottle of wine. 

“The same cigars as you had last night?” (this with 
a knowing look at Pete). 

“Yes, they’ll do.” / 

After a little further conversation. Freeman said he 
would have to go, and giving his card to Pete, told him 
to call at the hotel the next day and they would get 
down to business. 

After Freeman’s departure. Old Bill, with’ an air of 
self-conscious superiority, sat back in his chair. The 
bottle of wine Freeman had paid for was almost full, 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


99 


and the thought that he would be the prime mover in 
diminishing the contents of the same, added to his 
good humor. Filling two glasses, he said, as he gave 
one to Pete, while he gazed lovingly on the other as he 
held it in his hand : 

“Pete, you’ve got the chance of your life. If there 
ever was a ‘white’ man, that fellow Smith is the one.” 

“How did he come to call upon you. Bill?” 

“Oh, some friends of mine down East rek’mended 
him to see me about getting him a man. Nothing like 
having a good reputation, Pete, my boy.” 

“Did he give you any information as to what he 
wanted a man for?” incpiired Pete. 

“You’re to go along with him on a prospecting trip, 
and that’s not the best of it, as he gave me to under- 
stand that if the man suits him, he can fix his own 
wages. You can’t ask anything better than that, Pete.” 

“That’s all right. Bill, but I thought that he might 
have given you all particulars.” 

Old Bill had no suspicion whatever, and thought 
that Freeman wanted a man to go, as he said, pros- 
pecting; but when Silent refused to accompany Free- 
man, Old Bill then became suspicious. Not wishing 
Pete to think that he had not been made a confidant 
of by Freeman, Old Bill, in very forcible language, 
answered : 

“See here, Pete, when a man places confidence in 
Old Bill, and tells him to keep this or that to himself, 
from what you know of me, Pete, isn’t it as good as 
buried? Am I right or not?” 

Pete, who had a large vein of humor, smiled as he 
replied : 

“Right you are, Bill; mum’s the word.” 


100 


BOB RYALLS 


“That’s what I say, Pete, and any one that says Old 
Bill ever peached on anybody, — why, damn me, — I’d 
perforate his hide before the lie was cold.” 

Pete and Bill had by this time consumed the wine, 
and the landlord, knowing there was no more money 
in sight, made quiet suggestions for Pete to get out. 

“I’ll see you to-morrow.” 

“All right, Pete; give Mr. Smith my regards.” 


CHAPTER XXXI. 


T he following morning after breakfast, Freeman 
purchased the daily papers' and returning to his 
room, anxiously awaited the coming of the miner. 

“Come in,” said he, in response to a knock on the 
door. “Ah, Pete, good morning; I see you are on 
time. Take a chair and light a cigar,” at the same 
time offering him one. 

“Now, Pete, we might as well get down tO' business 
at once,” said Freeman. 

“Em ready for your proposition, Mr. Smith.” 

“My proposition, Pete, is this: I want you to get 
a job in a certain mine, which I will tell you about 
later, and find out all you can, and how it is conducted, 
and if you think the place is kept running for a bluff, 
or whether it is paying expenses.” 

“If I understand you right, Mr. Smith, you want 
a report as to whether the mine is a dead one, or 
whether it is a bonanza.” 

“You’ve hit the nail on the head, Pete.” 

“Well, I believe in everybody looking out for num- 
ber one, and if that’s the case. I’ll make it a go*.” 

“You know, Pete, a thousand as soon as I get the 
right information, and here is a hundred to carry you 
along till then.” 

“I want the money, and depend upon it. I’ll waste 
nO' time once I strike Black Hawk.” 


101 


CHAPTER XXXII. 


HEN Ereeman arrived in Denver he proceeded 



T ▼ directly to his hotel, and after looking over his 
mail, took a bath, dined, then sauntered into the billiard 
room. Passing one of the tables he saw a middle- 
aged gentleman playing, or rather amusing himself 
(for he was alone), with the billiard balls. Ereeman 
stopped to watch him make a shot ; he missed what he 
was trying for, and looking up, saw Ereeman watching 
him. With a kindly smile he returned Freeman’s 
gaze, and went on trying to make the shot. He missed 
again; this time Freeman forcibly smiled, and the 
gentleman joined him, as it were, and said : 

‘T must make this — I used to do' it easily.” How- 
ever, upon trying once more, h'e again failed. 

'That’s rather a difficult shot, sir,” said Freeman. 

"Yes,” answered the gentleman, "but I’ve made it 
four out of five times, and don’t understand why I 
can’t do it to-night.” 

"Do you mind playing a game?” 

"Not at all,” replied Freeman. 

After they had spotted the red ball, and were about 
to shoot to see who should commence play, the gen- 
tleman presented his card to Freeman. 

"Ah, — ^thanks,” said Freeman. "Allow me to re- 
turn the compliment.” Freeman read the card — "Mr. 
Arthur Meek, Chicago.” 

"Been here long, Mr. Meek?” 


102 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 103 


“About two weeks. I came here to see if I could 
recover my health; Fve been rather poorly for some 
time.” 

“Well, they say it’s one of the best health resorts 
in the country, Mr. Meek.” 

“I think well of the place; I’m already beginning 
to feel its beneficial effects.” 

“I see b}^ your card, Mr. Freeman, you’re in the 
insurance business. Well, I’m not afraid of you as 
an insurance man, as I know none of your companies 
would accept me as a risk.” 

This was said in a most gentlemanly way, with' a 
little, good-natured laugh at his own expense. 

“I don’t know, Mr. Meek; you don’t look so very 
sick.” 

As the game progressed, a student of the same 
would at once have seen that Meek was the better 
player; but he was so adroit in just missing shots, as 
it were, by a hair, that unless a man was an expert 
he could not tell that Meek was playing possum. 

Freeman, on the other hand, was playing the game 
of his life. Once it began, he went in to win, and 
never would acknowledge defeat until it was over. 

“When do I get my revenge?” said Meek, who had 
cleverly managed to lose the game. 

“Well!” exclaimed Freeman, “if convenient for you 
— ^to-morrow night.” 


CHAPTER XXXIIL 


M eek and Freeman arrived in Denver within a 
few days of each other, but the night in the bil- 
liard room was the first time they had met, each think- 
ing how adroitly he had accounted to the other for 
his presence in Denver, neither having the remotest 
idea they were both' on the same errand. 

While Freeman was in Leadville, Meek was getting 
acquainted with the habitues of the Albany, and had 
not been there many days before he had found out all 
that could be of advantage tO' him concerning Harvey, 
besides playing a game of billiards with him and pur- 
posely losing the same, in consequence of which' Har- 
vey promised to give him his revenge at another time. 

From what Meek saw and heard about Harvey, it in- 
fluenced him in making up his mind that he alone was 
not the man to dO' anything with him. He saw at once 
that Harvey looked upon him as an invalid, and be- 
lieved that it would take a nature bold and decided 
to make any headway with him — that is, providing 
Harvey took kindly to the party. 

After pondering for a week he decided to change 
his original tactics. The scheme that he now planned 
was characteristic of the man. It was not one where 
there could be any possibility of having tO' resort to 
any bold or physical mode of procedure; what was 
required to carry it through was “tact,” and this was 
Meek’s strong forte. In fact, it was his stock in trade ; 
it was part and parcel of his whole being, and through 
104 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 105 


it he had, on many occasions, beaten his more aggres- 
sive brothers. 

Each time Harvey called at the hotel. Meek watched 
him 'as a cat watches a mouse-hole. 

Harvey was a bachelor, a robust man, with strong 
passions. Most of his life had; been spent in and 
around mining towns. He had never come in con- 
tact with the better or more aristocratic class of society. 
At the present time he was possessed of considerable 
money, 'and, since he began to make the Albany his 
headquarters when in Denver, had given particular 
attention to the dress and manner of the male habitues 
of the place. He assumed their manners and copied 
the cut of their clothes, and in time began to take on 
a more polished appearance. 

The stylish, well dressed women that Harvey passed 
at times, in going to the billiard room, created in him 
a kind of awe, and some of the younger ladies he 
looked upon almost as angels. 

These ladies were so different from the class he had 
usually met in the mining towns that they completely 
nonplussed him. They seemed to him to be made of 
different clay. 

Meek, the astute judge of human nature, had noticed 
all this, and it now decided him how to act in his en- 
deavor to procure the information about the mine. 
The undoing of Harvey was to be brought about 
through a woman ; all men were rogues and scoundrels 
in his eyes. He had yet to be fooled by a fair siren. 

Going to his room, he pondered : 

“Yes, the very thing. Ell write at once. An up-to- 
date, brainy, well dressed woman will be able to fool 


106 


BOB RYALLS 


Harvey as the cleverest men have been fooled since 
time immemorial.” 

Touching the annunciator, the bell boy appeared. 

“Bring me some stationery,” said Meek, and set- 
tling himself back in his chair, commenced to think 
over the plan he had formed. 

As he sat in h'is chair he took from his pocket a 
letter he had received from a lady in Chicago, and 
as it will shed a little light on the plot, we had better 
read it as he holds it in his hand : 

Chicago, Bl., 19 — 

Mr. James Meek, 

Albany Hotel, Denver, Colorado. 

My Dear Mr. Meek : 

Your letter received this A. M., and you can see 
by the date I have lost no time in answering it. 

Now, James, I will tell you how we are “fixed,” as 
you would say. To begin with, we have the coziest 
little flat that it is possible to have, 'and at the present 
time I am my old self, as natural, or as nearly so, as 
an artificial state of society will allow me to be. 

You state that the first chance you have you will 
pay me a visit ; I won’t attempt to describe to- you my 
feelings at the thought of seeing you again. 

Your letter, James, has brought me back to my girl- 
hood days, and now I am going tO' say “if” — ah'! you 
see that little word means sO' much — well, “if” it 
hadn’t been for that foolish quarrel years ago, how 
diflferent our lives might have been. I can see now 
that it was all my fault, and in an insane fit of jealousy 
I gave up the kindest 'and most noble of men. Ah! 
James, if you only knew the remorse I have suffered 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 107 


since that fatal moment of madness^ — I thought when 
I rushed off and married Malcom that I would break 
your heart ; -but time has humbled me, and I am not 
ashamed to confess that instead of breaking your heart, 
it was my own that suffered. At that time I was 
young, foolish, and headstrong, and overcome with 
jealousy at seeing you at the ball with' my rival — not 
waiting or caring for the explanation which you then 
offered. I paid the penalty, as I suppose others have 
done before and since. 

I find, James, that instead of answering your letter 
I am wandering into paths of by-gone days. You ask 
me how we are getting along, — well, our allowance 
is enough to live on nicely, if it wasn’t for the splurge 
Madge is making in the matrimonial market. She 
must have new dresses, and this constant drain keeps 
us pecuniarily embarrassed. 

If this was Madge’s first venture, I, as her mother, 
would have nothing tO' say; but you know only too 
well how she and that husband of hers dragged us 
all down, and the suffering she underwent before she 
procured her divorce. The fact that she has been 
married and obtained a divorce does not seem to stand 
in the way of her marrying again. But there is one 
thing she has evidently set her mind on, and that is 
her next husband — how it sounds^ — the next — must 
have money. Both you and I know that her first mar- 
riage was a pure love affair. She was very young 
then — seventeen — and procured her divorce at twenty- 
three. She has had her eyes opened very, very much 
since then. She is now twenty-five, and talks like a wo- 
man of forty. I can do nothing with her. The other 
night when I tried to give her a little advice, she re- 


108 


BOB RYALLS 


plied by telling me that she “knew her little book.” 
I. know she will marry again, and I pray to God every 
night that He will send her a good, kind husband. 

You state that you are in Denver for your health. 
How I do hope that the mountain air will continue to 
improve it, and that when you have fully recovered 
you will not go back tO' New York without paying me 
a visit. In the meantime allow me to subscribe myself, 
Yours as ever, 

Mrs. Grace Malcom. 

As Meek read the letter, recalling as it did the mem- 
ories of a past decade, he smiled grimly, which changed 
to cynicism as he thought of the time when the same 
handwriting thrilled and caused his heart to beat faster. 

“Just like a woman,” he mused as he laid the letter 
down. “She carries romance with her to the grave. 
She can call on it, no matter how old she may be, and 
it responds to the tender passion. She refers to the 
milk and lemonade period of my existence. However, 
in answering her letter, I will try tO' ape the lover, but 
will first fortify myself with a little brandy to falsify 
my heart, to rekindle a faint spark of the holy flame, 
which for the time being will enable me to play the 
part. Let her read between the lines if she can.” 

Albany Hotel, Denver, Colorado, 19 — . 

Mrs. Grace Malcom, 

Chicago, 111. 

My Dear Old Love : 

Your letter, just received, has caused me both joy 
and pain — joy to hear from you — pain when I think 
of what might have been. I feel too delighted to ex- 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 109 


press myself by cold words on paper, as they cannot 
possibly tell the warmth of my heart. If you can’t 
grant me any greater favor, won’t you promise me 
to keep up the correspondence? 

I am now going to ask a great favor of you, Mrs. 
Malcom, which I hope you will grant. I am very lone- 
some here, and if you could spare Madge to pay me a 
visit, I am sure the trip would do her good. I would 
dearly love to have you accompany her, but I know 
from past experience that you always objected to trav- 
eling. Do try and come with' her. You can lock up 
your flat for a month, and I am sure you would be ever 
so much better for a short stay in this delightful 
climate. 

You say that Madge is bent on marrying again ; then 
by all means, let her marry a rich man. To' be candid 
with you, Mrs. Malcom, that is one of the reasons I 
wish her tO' come here; and as she always called me 
uncle, I am sure that considering I am old enough to 
be her father, gossips could not find anything to shock 
their fine susceptibilities. Do think this over seriously, 
my dear Mrs. Malcom, and let me know your decision 
as soon as possible. 

Your ever constant, 

James. 

P. S. — I am writing a few lines to Madge asking 
her to consult with you about my invitation. 

“Bah ! — it is finished — what a blessing it is the sci- 
entists haven’t discovered a way to read our hearts — 
now for the daughter.” 

Albany Hotel, Denver, Colorado, 19 — . 

Miss Madge Malcom, 

Chicago, III. 


no 


BOB RYALLS 


My Dear Madge : 

I have sent an invitation to you and your mother to 
spend a few weeks in this delightful climate. Your 
mother has told me all about your past troubles, and T 
can assure you I am truly thankful you have seen the 
last of that odious creature. If you should ever think 
of marrying again, you must, my dear, marry a rich 
man, and I know of no place where your prospects 
would be so good as this. There are quite a number 
of millionaires staying here, and a dearth of eligible 
young ladies. 

Should you decide to come, you must excuse an old 
friend of the family for mentioning your wardrobe; 
for as you would be staying here in the hotel with me, 
I should take pride in having you the best dressed 
young lady coming into the dining room. You would 
not require many street costumes. You must not be 
offended at your uncle, for such you always called 
me — ^at enclosing a draft, as I know young ladies re- 
quire so many things to fit them for a journey. I 
have not told your mother of the draft, but you can 
explain it to her. I believe if you come at once your 
chances are good for capturing a bachelor, millionaire 
mine owner. 

Should you and your mother decide to come, tele- 
graph as soon as you make up your minds. In the 
meantime allow me sign myself, 

Your affectionate uncle, 

James Meek. 

When Madge received this letter from Meek, she 
exclaimed : 

“At last my time has come! This is what I have 
lain awake dreaming about for the past two years. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 111 


Eve always had the impression that given a smart girl 
with a good education, providing she were prepossessing 
and had a good wardrobe to set off her personal 
charms, — then the right parties to introduce her to the 
men of means, — the part of capturing one for a hus- 
band then depended upon the ability of the girl. Eve 
got what Eve been craving for — the chance tO' meet 
these men; and if I don’t hook one of them, then my 
name is not Madge Malcom. Uncle Meek, you’re a 
brick, and Ell never forget you.” 

Madge again took up the letter and the draft, ex- 
claiming : 

“Mother, what are you going to do about it? I 
mean, are you going to accept Mr. Meek’s invitation?” 

“My dear child, do give me time to compose myself. 
My nerves are all unstrung at hearing from dear 
James, recalling, as it does, memories of the past — ah, 
if I could have read the future !” 

“Mother, when you awake from your dream I 
should like you to answer my question.” 

“Oh, child! child! Elave you no feeling?” 

“Mother, I’ve had too much feeling, as you call it. 
You had no pity for me when my heart was breaking, 
and now when you receive a letter from an old beau, 
you, at your age, talk of pity. Em ashamed of you; 
I am, mother, really.” 

Mrs. Malcom. paying* nO' attention to what her 
daughter was saying, arose and walked toward the 
mantel. Taking up an old photograph of Meek’s from 
its resting place, she resumed her seat by the window, 
and commenced to rock violently. As Mrs. Malcom’s 
excitement abated, soi did the momentum of the rock- 
ing chair, until it finally ceased. Still gazing on the 


112 


BOB RYALLS 


photograph, she exclaimed : 

“I wonder how he looks to-day? James Meek was 
one of the handsomest young men that ever lived. 
Oh, but I would dearly love to see him.” 

“Mother, if you’ve regained your senses. I’d like 
very much to know when Fm to get an answer to my 
question. If you’re going to ‘moon’ all night. I’m not 
going to wait, but will answer Mr. Meek’s letter at 
once and tell him I accept his invitation.” 

“Madge Malcom, if there’s any letter writing to be 
done in reference to James Meek, I wish you to under- 
stand that I’ll attend to it.” 

“Don’t get jealous, mother; I’m not going to set my 
cap for this old flame of yours.” 

“Madge Malcom” (Mrs. Malcom always gave 
Madge her surname whenever she assumed a dignified 
manner and wished to admonish her), “this is dis- 
graceful — it is scandalous, and I won’t allow a daugh- 
ter of mine to talk to me in such a manner. You’re 
getting so cold, so' calculating and heartless, that I’m 
afraid you’ll bring disgrace upon my gray hairs.” 

“When I was in ‘Poverty Hollow’ with that late 
husband of mine you said the same thing. Don’t be 
afraid, mother. Instead of bringing disgrace to your 
gray hairs, the time will come when you’ll be gadding 
around drinking tea with your neighbors, and at such 
parties will be very anxious to explain to them that 
Mrs. So-and-so is your daughter. I’ll be rich yet. 
mother, and before long, I hope; and if at the pres- 
ent time I appear mercenary, I consider I’ve been 
driven to it.” 

“Why can’t you be sensible, Madge, and make up 
your rnind to settle down and stay with your mother? 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 113 


I’m sure we could be perfectly happy if you would 
only make up your mind to remain single.” 

“You don’t practice what you preach, mother. Here 
you are, at your age, ‘mooning’ worse than a school 
girl about an old beau who has written you a letter; 
and if Mr. Meek should come to Chicago, I’m afraid 
I would have to leave the house tO' avoid witnessing 
the billing and cooing that I’ve not the least doubt 
would take place. Yes, mother. I’m afraid if Mr. 
Meek should pop the question, you would jump at 
him like a bird at a fly — then what would become of 
your poor daughter?” 

After Madge had ceased talking, she opened her 
writing desk, and dating a letter, said : 

“Mother, what do you wish me tO' say tO' Mr. 
Meek?” 

“Madge! Madge!” exclaimed her mother, “why are 
you so arbitrary? Can’t you wait until I have recov- 
ered from the shock to my nerves?” 

“Mother, I’m going to write to Mr. Meek at once, 
and after you have composed yourself you can write 
him a letter and tell him what you think best. Under- 
stand, I’m going to Denver as soon as I can get my 
things ready.” 

“Oh, my! Oh, my! That I ever reared a child to 
talk to me like this.” Madge went on writing her 
letter, and when she had finished it, said: 

“I’m going to the bank, mother, to cash this draft — 
Briggs is the cashier, so I’ll not need any one to iden- 
tify me. I may not be back for an hour or two, as 
upon leaving the bank I shall go to one of the stores to 
choose the material for my gowns. I think I know 
what Mr. Meek meant when he said I would have to 


114 


BOB RYALLS 


make a good appearance around the hotel; so good- 
bye, mother — take Mr. Meek’s photograph and try to 
compose yourself.” 

Madge got as far the front door, when she turned 
abruptly, and going to her mother, put her arms around 
her neck, saying : 

“Cheer up, mother; if I capture one of the million- 
aires rest assured you’ll be well taken care of. Have 
the kettle boiling by the time I get back, as I shall 
bring home something nice for lunch'. Ta-ta.” 


CHAPTER XXXIV. 


M rs. MALCOM, left alone with her thoughts, 
mused and pondered on Meek’s delightful letter, 
and this letter from such a delightful man, and that 
man an old lover of hers, and the most delightful part 
of all, the gentleman was still a bachelor; and ah — 
from the tone of the letter and the invitation to spend a 
few weeks in such a delightful climate — what did it all 
mean? What did it portend? He had not for- 
gotten her. He was true to her still. There was 
only one conception to form — he was lonely, and who 
could comfort him like the girl he loved in his youth? 
Mrs. M'alcom could endure the solitude no longer. 
She must unburden herself to some one. Opening 
the door which led into the hall, she rang the bell of 
her neighbor, Mrs. Brown. 

Mrs. Brown was what they called a neighborly wo- 
man. She was so neighborly that she knew the life 
history of every family in the flat. When any one 
called at the Brown residence, he was invariably told 
that she was in Mrs. Jones’ ; on applying he was in- 
formed that she had just left, but you might find her 
in Mrs. Smith’s; from Mrs. Smith’s you were told to 
knock at Mrs. So-and-so’s, or any flat in the building 
but her own. She had recipes for any and every ail- 
ment. She could cure rheumatism or gout, and had an 
infallible remedy for bald heads, which' she said beat 
all the hair restorers on the market. Hadn’t she cured 
Brown when all the doctors in Chicago had given him 
up? And when any of the neighbors’ children had the 
115 


116 


BOB RYALLS 


measles, did they send for the doctor? No; it was 
Mrs. Brown. But how about Mr. Brown? Poor 
Brown — well, out of respect for the Browns who may 
read this book, we refrain from saying anything 
further. 

When Mrs. Brown entered Mrs. Malcom’s apart- 
ments, she began to inform Mrs. Malcom of the choice 
tid-bits in the line of gossip about her neighbors. 
Poor Mrs. Malcom was standing with Meek’s photo- 
graph in one hand, while in the other she held his 
letter, waiting in agony for Mrs. Brown to cease speak- 
ing so that she might unburden herself. 

From sheer exhaustion Mrs. Brown at last ceased 
speaking, and Mrs. Malcom, fearful lest Mrs. Brown 
should begin on another topic, thrust Meek’s letter into 
her hand, and with joy at once began to relieve her 
pent up feeling, saying : 

“Read it, Mrs. Brown,” at the same time handing 
her Meek’s photograph. 

Meek’s photograph, which had been taken thirty 
years ago, at the present time was very much faded ; 
and from the change of fashion in the clothes, was 
anything but a representative photograph of Meek at 
the present time. 

“What a lovely gentleman, Mrs. Malcom,” and as 
she read Meek’s letter, stopped at every period. “Fie, 
this is an old beau of yours — ah, he wants you to go 
to Denver — how sly of you not to tell me of this — 
you’re going, surely — still water, Mrs. Malcom, they 
say, runs deep.” 

“Ah, Mrs. Brown, if you only knew him.” 

“Come, Mrs. Malcom, tell me — I’m dying to know, 
are you going to accept him?” 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


117 


“I know I ought to fly to him, Mrs. Brown — but 
I haven’t met him for such a long time that I’m afraid 
I’ve changed a great deal, and should feel dreadful if 
I looked toO' old in James’ eyes.” 

“Why, Mrs. Malcom, comparitively speaking, you’re 
a young woman. I was saying only the other day to 
Mr. Brown, that it did not seem possible for Madge to 
be your daughter. If you did not tell me, I would not 
have taken you tO' be a day over thirty-eight.” 

Mrs. Malcom had been fishing for just such a com- 
pliment, and Mrs. Brown, who could flatter without 
ever blushing, paid her the full measure. 

While they were talking, the bell rang. 

“Here’s Madge; don’t breathe a word of what I have 
told you to any one, Mrs. Brown — mind — not a word.” 

“You can trust me, Mrs. Malcom; a team of horses 
couldn’t drag it out of me,” said Mrs. Brown as she 
made her exit from the Malcom residence, and entered 
the apartment of another tenant, where Mrs. Malcom 
was promptly ridiculed, roasted and done to a turn by 
her late confident. 

“Well, mother,” exclaimed Madge, as the door 
closed on Mrs. Brown, “still mooning about your 
darling James?” 

“Oh, Madge, if you only knew him. I’m sure you 
would not blame your mother if she did act a little 
foolish at receiving tidings from her old lover.” 

“The same old story. All mothers think their daugh- 
ters foolish, but when they act just as foolish, they 
want their daughters to understand that it is quite dif- 
ferent. You had better pack your trunk and come 
along with me to Denver; you know I’ll want a 
chaperon, as Mrs. Grundy would surely comment on a 


118 


BOB RYALLS 


little innocent like me being without one. Understand, 
mother, Fm going as soon as the dressmaker finishes 
the dreams I have chosen.” 

“Madge, you’ll explain to James how his letter af- 
fected me, and tell him that Fll know of no happiness 
until I see his dear face again; also, dwell upon our 
lovely flat, and how cozy I could make it for him. 
You know, Madge, how lonesome it will be for me if 
you should marry again.” 

“Mother, you have an ambassador in me who will 
carry out your mission to the very letter. You are 
also possibly aware that I am getting to simulate very 
nicely, and as I have been studying the ‘Immortal Wil- 
liam,’ I’ll try and catch' my breath in the middle of the 
words when describing your emotions at receiving his 
letter. Yes, mother, if it depends on the ambassador, 
rest contented, you’ll surely be Mrs. Meek in a very 
short time.” 

“Madge! Madge!” exclaimed her mother, “How 
dreadful you are; I never thought of such a thing.” 

“It’s all right, mother, a wink is as good as a nod to 
a blind horse.” 

Mrs. Malcom had been seated at her desk all morn- 
ing writing and re-writing a letter to Mr. Meek, and 
between times explaining to Madge what she wished 
her to tell him ; Madge, however, continued her prep- 
arations for departure, paying little or no attention to 
what her mother was saying. At last everything being 
ready, and the cab at the door, Madge, after one or 
two fervent hugs from her mother, entered it and was 
driven to the depot. 


CHAPTER XXXV. 


HILE playing billiards with Harvey, Meek in- 



▼ ▼ cidentally mentioned the fact that his niece was 
coming to Denver to keep him company. Harvey 
thought tO' himself that if she were not stronger phys- 
ically than Meek, she would be a fit subject for a hos- 
pital. He had always been used to the company of 
strong, robust men, and treated sick people as children. 

The next day Madge was due to arrive. 

Closely scanning the passengers as they emerged 
from the cars. Meek saw a stylish young lady smiling 
as she came rapidly towards him. When she got 
nearer, he recognized her, and before he had time to 
get over his surprise at her superb appearance, Madge 
bounded into his arms, saying: 

“Don’t you know me, uncle?” at the same time kiss- 
ing the astonished Meek in a manner that told him she 
was just the woman to land Harvey in the net he had 
prepared for him. 

Calling a cab, they proceeded to the Albany Hotel. 

After Madge had been shown to her room and 
changed her traveling dress, she made her appearance 
before Uncle James. 

“Well, Madge,” said Meek, as she entered his room, 
“you don’t appear the least distressed after such a 
long journey.” 

“No, indeed, uncle, I am not in the least tired, and 
feel just like taking a long walk.” 

“You’d better rest to-night, and to-morrow after 


119 


120 


BOB RYALLS 


breakfast we’ll take a drive around the city; and when 
we return, we’ll discuss plans for your future happi- 
ness.” 

“I suppose, Madge, you’ve nO' objection tO' becoming 
rich?” 

“Uncle James, I may appear mercenary in your eyes ; 
but after all I’ve been through. I’m determined never 
to rest content until I have enough money to command 
respect.” 

“And envy?” queried Meek as he smiled on her. 

“I should like to make a European trip,” continued 
Madge, “and see all those places I have read so much 
about. It is galling tO' me tO' sit and listen to a party 
of ladies discussing the various places of interest they 
have visited in their European travels. I have also 
some debts I wish tO' pay, and they are not pecuniary 
ones. No, they are debts of ingratitude and scorn. I 
realized after I was married a short time that I had 
made the mistake of my life; then I dropped all ac- 
quaintances and was willing tO' submit tO' the inevit- 
able. 

“As the majority of my school-girl friends married 
men of means, it seemed the first person they wanted 
to taunt with their riches was Madge. I congratulated 
them on their catch, and suffered in silence. I moved 
four times in one year to- be relieved of their visits; 
but they always managed to find my address. I did 
not mind my poverty so much, had I been let alone; 
but when I heard that their favorite way of discussing 
me was in such expressions as: ‘Poor Madge! What a 
terrible mistake she made; I’m afraid she’s actually 
starving; I think we ought to form a committee and 
take up a subscription so that she’ll be kept from want’ 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


121 


— that, my dear uncle, more than anything else, de- 
cided me in allowing my parents to procure for me a 
divorce. The Bible teaches us we are all brothers and 
sisters — well. Eve nothing to say about the brother 
part of it, but heaven save me from my sisters. 

‘Tf that committee they talked about forming had 
ever come to my door, I can assure you, uncle, they’d 
have gone away flying. Now do you understand why 
I covet riches ? I long for the day to come when I can 
drive around and send in my card — this may be silly 
to you, uncle, but understand Em a woman, and 
we have our way of ‘getting even’.” 

“Well, Madge, this is the scheme: The manager of 
the mine in which my friends and I have invested, is 
a. frequenter of this hotel. I am acquainted so far as 
to play an occasional game of billiards with him. 
Should he ever ask you in what business I am engaged, 
give him tO' understand that you think I have retired 
from all active business.” 

“Ell obey you to the letter, uncle.” 

“If you do, Madge, Ell make money for both of us, 
and plenty of it; then you and your mother can take 
a trip to Europe ; while there you can pick up some 
likely young fellow with a title, and come back to the 
States as Countess — well, we’ll put the name in later.” 

“Much obliged, uncle, for all the grand prospects 
you have mapped out for me, but leave the countess 
part out of it; an American is good enough for me. 
Get me the money without the man; but if I’ve got to 
take the man. Ell take him like I take the religion the 
parson preaches, and ask no questions.” 

“You understand, Madge, the whole thing rests on 
you making an impression on this man, Harvey; if 


122 


BOB RYALLS 


you can win his confidence, and h'e becomes infatuated 
with you — well, you’re a woman, and from what 
you’ve been through I need say no more. When he is 
in that certain condition and wants to do everything 
and anything to satisfy your slightest whim, then we’ll 
spring the plot to secure the information, which will be 
a very easy affair after you have ensnared him in the 
meshes of your net. I’ll leave it to you, Madge, when 
you think the fruit is ripe for plucking.” 

“Do you think he is at all inclined to be captivated 
by any of my sex ?” 

“Madge, I’m surprised that you should ask such a 
question ; let me tell you that the man doesn’t live that 
is proof against them; that is, if he has his health.” 

“Well, uncle, all that I hope is that I may be able to 
fulfill the high opinion you have of my ability, and, 
like the old gladiators, am eagerly waiting for the com- 
bat to begin.” 


CHAPTER XXXVI. 


I S SHE a new arrival? 

“Yes,” said the clerk of the hotel. 

“Who might she be?” 

“The gentleman, Mr. Harvey, with whom you were 
playing billiardis the other evening, is her uncle ; she is 
here to keep him company.” 

“Well, he needs some one to look after him ; I guess 
the poor fellow isn’t very strong; he said he expected 
his niece, but I had no idea she would be anything like 
she is; I never saw such a beautiful woman in my life.” 
“Get him tO' give you an introduction to her.” 
“There’s no danger of him doing that; those old 
chaps never give us mining fellows introductions to 
their nieces or daughters; they’re reserved for the 
dudes.” 

“I think you’re wrong there, Mr. Harvey; a miner 
who' has the money can get any of them.” 

“Well, I’ll bet you the cigars on it, and if I get an 
introduction you can have a box of the best in the 
hotel.” 

“I’ll take the bet, Mr. Harvey.” 

As Harvey was walking through the corridor of the 
hotel, whom should he meet but Meek. 

“Good evening, Mr. Harvey.” 

“Good evening, Mr. Meek. When may I have the 
pleasure of another game? Don’t you want your re- 
venge?” ‘ 

“We have just time for one before dinner, and I’m 
not sure whether I can plav with you after or not, as 
123 


124 


BOB RYALLS 


my niece has arrived and she might be lonesome with- 
out my company.” 

Meek toyed with Harvey during the game, purposely 
losing, although at times his playing was brilliant, he 
seeming tO' try how close he could play without scor- 
ing — Harvey continually saying, “Hard luck, Mr. 
Meek.” I 

After the game. Meek went directly tO' Madge’s 
room, and closing the door, said : 

“He’s arrived.” 

“Good!” answered Madge. “What dress do you 
think I look best in?” 

“Well, you looked stunning last night; I think I’d 
try that on him to-night.” 

When Meek and Madge were making their exit from 
the elevator, they met Harvey, who was on his way to 
the dining room. 

Meek, who appeared to see everything at the right 
time, as he was invariably cool, seized the opportunity 
to introduce Madge. Harvey was noticeably embar- 
rassed at the introduction, and to Mr. Meek’s inquiry 
as to whether he was about to dine, answered in the 
affirmative. 

“Then I wish you would honor us with your com- 
pany at dinner, Mr. Harvey.” 

Harvey replied by saying it would give him the 
greatest pleasure, but was afraid he was not up to date 
in ladies’ society, as he was nothing more than a rough 
miner. 

“Mr. Harvey, I consider you a gentleman, otherwise 
I would never have asked you to join us.” 

“Well, I’m sure you’re very kind, Mr. Meek,” re- 
plied Harvey. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 125 


As they sat down tO' dinner Harvey looked upon 
Madge with ill-concealed admiration. 

Madge, dressed in a superb evening costume, seemed 
almost to hypnotize Harvey each time she spoke to him. 
This was something new for him, to be dining, as he 
supposed, with the aristocrats. This, with the attention 
that Madge was paying him, had the effect of produc- 
ing the most profound respect for Meek, and adoration 
for her. Harvey was in that state peculiar to persons 
whO' are suddenly thrust into unfamiliar society, and 
between trying to take part in the conversation, and the 
attention he was attracting from the other guests, his 
embarrassment increased. Each time the waiter gained 
permission from Madge and her uncle to remove the 
plates for the next course, Harvey did likewise, al- 
though he had scarcely partaken of the food. Madge, 
noticing this when the dinner was half over, dallied 
with each course until she saw that Harvey was ready 
for the waiter to remove his plate. 

Through Madge’s tact, Harvey was enabled while 
she addressed her conversation to her uncle, to keep 
up with each course, and as everything comes to an end, 
•so this dinner passed into history. 

When they arose from the table, Madge took her 
uncle’s arm, at the same time holding an animated con- 
versation with Harvey, as they walked towards the ele- 
vator. 

As they waited for the elevator to descend, Harvey 
said : 

‘‘Do you wish to play to-night, Mr. Meek?” 

“I certainly do, Mr. Harvey, that is, if my niece has 
no objections to remaining alone.” 

“Mr. Harvey, pray don’t mind uncle; he is just dying 


126 


BOB RYALLS 


to play with you, and knows I have no objection.” 

“It’s very kind of you, I’m sure. Miss Malcom.” 

“If you’re not in any great hurry, Mr. Harvey, I’d 
like you to come to my quarters and smoke a cigar be- 
fore we commence play, as I must take my medicine 
directly after meals. Have you any appointment for 
this evening?” 

“None whatever, Mr. Meek, thank you.” 

As Meek commenced to prepare his medicine, Madge 
entered the room. 

“Ah, uncle, if you only had some of Mr. Harvey’s 
strength, you wouldn’t have to take any medicine.” 

“You’re right there, Madge, I almost envy Mr. Har- 
vey. Couldn’t you sell me some, Mr. Harvey?” 

Harvey smiled. 

“Mr. Harvey,” said Madge, innocently, “is it very 
dangerous work in your coal mines?” 

At this sally of Madge’s both Harvey and Meek 
laughed audibly, and this supposed error made Harvey 
feel less uncomfortable than he had been since he en- 
tered the room. 

“What is the cause of this mirth?” asked Madge, as 
she gazed at both gentlemen with a beaming smile. 

“My dear, you have made a great blunder ; Mr. Har- 
vey is digging for gold, not coal.” 

“My ! Mr. Harvey, it don’t seem possible that I am 
in the presence of a gentleman who can sit down and 
watch his men dig gold with pick-axe and spade, while 
to others the possession of ever so little is hoarded and 
guarded so carefully. I should dearly love to see the 
miners at work procuring the precious metal, as per- 
haps after feasting my eyes on so much wealth it might 
have a tendency to lessen the great desire I have at 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 127 


times to possess it — seeing it treated in such a common 
manner — also ever afterwards, should my friends dis- 
cuss gold, I could tell them that that which they were 
all fighting to possess I had seen taken out of the 
ground with pick and spade.” 

“Well, Miss Malcom, if you and your uncle will 
favor me with a visit to Black Hawk, I shall be pleased 
to show you through the mine, as I feel sure some of 
the new veins we have opened lately would surprise 
you.” 

“I should be delighted, Mr. Harvey.” 

“Madge!” exclaimed her uncle, “you must not really 
entertain any such ideas. I can’t imagine you suggest- 
ing such a thing — a young lady going down a mine 
where all kinds of accidents occur — are you not 
afraid?” 

“Afraid, uncle ! What danger could there be with 
Mr. Harvey as our guide?” 

“Madge, I shall never give my consent to such a 
journey, and I don’t understand your suggesting such' 
a thing to Mr. Harvey. Suppose some of the rocks 
should fall on you — what would your mother think of 
me for allowing you to go ?” 

“Mr. Meek, should you and your niece decide to pay 
me a visit. I’ll guarantee you’ll be as safe in my care 
as you are in this room at the present time.” 

“You’re very kind, Mr. Harvey, but I never could 
think of accepting your invitation.” 

“I can only hope, Mr. Meek, that you’ll change your 
mind, and that you and your niece will honor me with 
a visit.” 

“Oh, I think uncle will come, Mr. Harvey; won’t 
you uncle ?” 


128 


BOB RYALLS 


“Madge, please don’t annoy me by asking such a 
thing. I would not think of going down such a dark, 
damp place for the world.” 

“I’m sorry you think it is so dangerous, uncle, as it 
would be so romantic to write and tell my friends that 
I’ve seen them digging the precious metal.” 

“Don’t get discouraged. Miss Malcom, as I think I 
can persuade your uncle to come.” 

“Do so, Mr. Harvey, and you’ll have my everlasting 
good will.” 

“Now, Mr. Harvey, if you’re ready, I’ll try and turn 
the tables on you to-night — I want to wipe out my de- 
feat.” 

“1 don’t wish you to leave your niece on my account, 
Mr. Meek.” 

“I’ve got my books here, Mr. Harvey, and I beg of 
you gentlemen not to defer your game on my account.” 

“Well, if Mr. Meek insists. I’ll say good-bye. Miss 
Malcom.” 

“Good-bye, Mr. Harvey, and be sure you call on us 
when you come to the city again.” 

“I should like to keep up the acc|naintance if I 
thought I wasn’t intruding.” 

“No intrusion, I can assure you, Mr. Harvey,” re- 
plied Meek; “I am bored to death with the average 
city man, as the conversation is invariably business, 
business, and schemes of all kinds tO' make money. I 
came here for my health, and don’t wish to even think 
of Ixisiness, and it’s a treat to meet a man like you — so 
natural, and if I hear you’re in the city and don’t call 
to see us I shall be very angry.” 

“Then I’ll never make you angry, Mr. Meek.” 

Once more bidding Madge good-night. Meek and 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 129 


Harvey made their way to the billiard room. 

As the game proceeded, Meek saw that he could not 
play ’possum without being discovered, tor play as he 
would, Harvey dropped woefully behind in the game. 

“You’re not playing as good a game as you did the 
other evening, Mr. Harvey.” 

“I don’t know what’s the matter with my billiard 
playing to-night, as I seem to slip up on the easiest of 
shots.” 

“Perhaps it’s the cue; try another, Mr. Harvey.” 

“I guess I will,” answered Harvey. 

It was not the difference in the cues that prevented 
Harvey from playing his usual strong game, and no 
one knew this better than Meek. He was very much 
amused at Harvey, student of human nature that he 
was, and could read him as plainly as if Harvey had 
confessed to him the effect that Madge had produced 
on him. ,, 

Meek prolonged the game until for appearance sake 
he had to run it out, as Harvey could not make a shot. 

“Try another,” said Meek. 

“No, not to-night, thank you, Mr. Meek.” 

“When do we play again, Mr. Harvey?” 

“I’ll tell you what I’ll do, Mr. Meek; I’ll come down 
early on Monday, then we can play as many games as 
you wish, as it’s very evident that I cannot play a good 
game to-night ; and as I hate tO' play when not in form, 
we had better let it go until then.” 

“Well, I shall hold you to your promise, as I would 
sooner play with you than any one I’ve met around the 
hotel.” 

Shaking hands with Harvey, Meek wished him good- 
night. 


CHAPTER XXXVII. 


A fter leaving Meek, Harvey retired to his room 
and began pacing to and fro, whistling a popular 
air — ^then pausing, he exclaimed : 

“She’s a stunner, a regular fairy!” 

Touching the electric button, a bell-boy appeared in 
response. 

Ordering a bottle of beer, and cigars, he continued 
musing : 

“By thunder !” he exclaimed, “She's a peach I Not a 
bit proud — talked to me the same as if I was the real 
thing, a regular out-and-out swell; I wonder — oh, 

d n it, no, it could not be possible — Harvey, old 

boy, you’re getting foolish — yet. I’ve read of such 
things where they have taken a fancy to such men as I. 
I’d sooner have her than all the money we’ll make out 
of the scheme. She’s the sweetest little thing that ever 
came my way. How the boys’ eyes would bulge out if 
they saw me and the old boy’s niece walking out to- 
gether.” 

Harvey sat in one of those delightful reveries that so 
many of us have passed through. Everything was pro- 
pitious to make it perfect. He was alone in his room, 
and the beer he had consumed, together with the cigar 
he was smoking, gently exhilarated him as he sat blow- 
ing rings of smoke, watching them as they slowly as- 
cended towards the ceiling. Taking the cigar out of 
his mouth, he mused : 

“I’ve taken out, in my time, some of the richest ore 
that ever saw the light of day, and have located some 
of the best paying claims; but with all the delight I 
felt at such times, I never experienced anything that 
gave me such pleasure as this girl, and if old boy Har- 
130 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 131 


vey could — ^but what’s the use of talking ? She’d have 
nothing to do with a rough old bachelor who knows 
nothing but mining. I felt like a fool in the dining 
room with all those swells staring at us. Well, every 
man has his place, and I know mine is not in a room 
with a lot of society ducks.” 

Harvey was completely, — nay, desperately in love 
with Madge. He had capitulated before a shot was 
fired ; or, as the fishermen say, ^‘had swallowed hook, 
line, bait and sinker.” 

Here was a man whose confidence the sharpest men 
in Denver had found it impossible to^ gain. He would 
have none of them. Time and again he had been tried 
by the shrewdest; but was proof against their wiles. 
He knew that all they wanted was to cajole from him 
the secrets of the mine. 

Harvey has lost none of his cunning; he is still the 
same shrewd, taciturn fellow with men ; but in Madge 
he has met a foe before whom the greatest of men 
have fallen — yes, emperors, kings, statesmen, and the 
wisest philosophers, have been beguiled, dragged in the 
dust, and made pygmies by the fair siren. 

A woman cannot very well go tO' the front, and with 
fist, club or gun, demand her rights — in consequence 
she has studied simulation, until with her it has become 
an art. With a smile that is childlike in its simplicity, 
as with a well- feigned timidity she holds tightly to 
your arm, she throws herself, as it were, on your 
manly nature, while you, poor mortal, feeling this 
timid dove nestling under your wing, tingle all over 
with suppressed excitement as you glance around with 
the air of the gladiator: ‘Touch the hem of her gar- 
irent and you perish'.” 


CHAPTER XXXVIIl. 


M eek had almost accomplished the mission he 
had been sent tO' execute. He had not as yet the 
information, but it was within his grasp. After turn- 
ing everything over in his mind, he decided that the 
best thing to do under the circumstances would be to 
write tO' Todd, and tell him that if he would send on 
a practical mining expert, he would guarantee him all 
the inside facts of the mine within forty-eight hours 
after the man’s arrival in Denver. 

When Todd received Meek’s letter, he began to 
search for old Dave Morris, the mining expert. This 
man, Morris, had had charge of gold mines for the 
best part of his life, and if he had not been given to 
speculation would have had enough of this world’s 
goods to have kept him for the remainder of his years. 

'‘Hello, Morris, I’ve been looking for you all after- 
noon. Where’ ve you been?” 

“Come and take dinner with me ; I want to talk to 
you about a little business proposition that I have on 
hand.” 

“Is there any money in it?” queried Morris. 

“Yes, and a pleasant journey besides.” 

Next day Todd and Morris were closeted all the 
forenoon in Todd’s private office. At four o’clock the 
door opened — 

“Well, good-bye, Morris — 'a still tongue and a 
watchful eye, and between you and Meek you’ll find 
out everything.” 


132 


CHAPTER XXXIX. 


PIE same night Morris left New York for Denver, 



Meek received a dispatch from Todd, stating that 
he had sent him a man, an expert in mining, and one 
that Meek could depend on in everything that he asked 
him to do. 

Early on tEe morning of the third day after Meek 
received the dispatch from Todd, the bell-boy brought 
him a card which bore the name of Mr. David Mor- 
ris, New York. 

“Show the gentleman to my room,” said Meek. 

Meek left the door open, and as soon as the boy ap- 
peared with Morris, gave him a hearty welcome. 

“I suppose you feel tired, Mr. Morris, after your 
long journey?” 

“Well, there was a time, Mr. Meek, when I did not 
know what it was to feel tired, but I am getting along 
in years, and find that I can’t stand the pressure like I 
used to when I was considerably younger.” 

“I guess it’s the same with us all,” replied Meek. 

While Meek and Morris were conversing, and get- 
ting better acquainted, Madge entered the room. 

“Let me introduce you to my niece, Mr. Morris.” 

When Harvey arrived at Meek’s room on the fol- 
lowing Monday, he found Meek alone, Madge having 
taken the cue to retire and put on one of her most cap- 
tivating dresses. Pressing a glass of wine on Harvey, 
Meek broke the ice about his visitor, Morris. Harvey 
was a little annoyed at the news, thinking it might in- 
terfere with ideas he had formed of having a chat 
with Madge. 

While these thoughts were coursing through the 


133 


134 


BOB RYALLS 


brain of Harvey, Morris appeared in the doorway. 
Seeing a stranger, he, with well feigned surprise, hung 
back as if undecided whether or not he was intruding, 
and was apparently about to retire when Meek said : 

“Mr. Morris, don’t go away, I wish tO' introduce you 
to my friend, Mr. Harvey.” 

“I’m glad to meet a friend of my old school fellow’s. 
Mr. Meek and I attended the same school, Mr. Harvey, 
and many a time we had together, but for the past 
twenty years we haven’t seen much of each other.” 

“Well, we drifted apart, Morris, like many others, 
but we might have met oftener if we had been a little 
more considerate toward each other.” 

“That’s what I thought, James, when I received your 
letter stating that you and Madge were here, and made 
up my mind I would not put it off any longer, and am 
sorry that I can only stay a few days with you.” 

“Morris, you are getting like the rest of the cur- 
mudgeons and want to rush back tO' Indiana to grind 
out a few more dollars, and like myself you won’t 
give up the ship until she’s sinking beneath you ; then 
possibly she’ll be so heavily laden that when the storm 
strikes her, instead of jettisoning some of the cargo 
you’ll want to save it all, and in doing so, down to the 
bottom you go.” 

“Well done, James, — what do you think of that, 
Mr. Harvey?” 

“I think every word of it is true, Mr. Morris; but 
we are like the doctors — that is, we don’t want to take 
any of our own medicine.” 

Meek having ordered cigars, they were about to get 
better acquainted in that way that reaches the hearts 
of most men of the world, when in walked Madge. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 135 


“Why, how do you do, Mr. Harvey?” exclaimed she. 
“How long have you been here? Uncle, why did you 
not tell me Mr. Harvey had arrived?” 

“Eve only been here about ten minutes', Miss Mal- 
com.” 

“Til forgive you, uncle, this time; but since the ar- 
rival of his old school chum, Mr. Harvey, he seems to 
forget everything else.” 

“There you are, Mr. Harvey, that’s the woman of 
it, forever thinking she’s being slighted.” 

Madge soon had Harvey answering a. multiplicity of 
questions concerning mining, and the gallant West- 
erner swelled with conscious pride as he described the 
wonders of the mine. 

“I haven’t brought a dress suit with me, Mr. Har- 
vey, so I hope you’ll excuse me dining in my present 
costume.” 

“I can assure you, Mr. Morris, that dress suits cut 
very little figure with me, and I owe it to the acquaint- 
ance of Mr. Meek, or otherwise I would never have 
thought of purchasing one, but I always like to appear 
the same as others.” 

The truth was that Harvey had branched out since 
he first dined with Madge and her uncle. 

During the dinner of this well matched quartette, 
each was playing a part. Meek and Morris held an 
animated conversation that was almost personal. 
Madge, appearing suddenly to notice the personality of 
their conversation, told Harvey that she guessed they 
were talking over their school boy secrets, and with a 
well turned inuendo at the expense of the old gentle- 
men, gave herself up entirely to Harvey during the din- 
ner. This program had all been arranged before din- 
ner, — Harvey was in good hands. 


CHAPTER XL. 


T he bright lights of the dining room; the merry 
prattle of the guests; the sly glances from the 
diners tO' see the gentleman who held such an animated 
conversation with such a pretty woman — all had its 
effect on Harvey. Madge certainly appeared to the 
best advantage. Her costume could not be excelled; 
while her pink and white skin, set off by the sparkle of 
fire that flashed from her eyes, alternately lighting up 
her countenance as darts of sunburst breaking through 
soft, fleecy clouds, to be replaced by a soft, subdued 
glow, as she listened to the wondrous mining tales of 
Harvey; and as he finished each sentence, so did the 
sun of her eyes shine forth; its radiance reflecting 
itself on his countenance, as she told him she didn't un- 
derstand how he had ever escaped being killed. 

Madge was no mean actress, and if Meek’s scheme 
fell through, it would not be on her account. 

After dinner, as they were emerging from the dining 
room. Meek proposed to Harvey a game of billiards. 
As he did so, Madge interrupted Harvey’s reply, say- 
ing: 

“Uncle, you know what you promised me.” 

“Madge, dear, I don’t feel like going out to-night, 
really I don’t. Can’t you put it off until to-morrow 
morning? Then we’ll take a good long walk, and in 
the afternoon I’ll take you for a drive.” 

“Uncle, dear, I feel that I must get some fresh air; 
I don’t want to go far or stay out long, a, short walk 
for half an hour will do. I am sure Mr. Harvey and 
Mr. Morris will wait until we return, then you can plav 
i 136 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


137 


as long as you like.” 

“Madge, I really can’t go out in the night air. Per- 
haps Mr. Harvey will be kind enough tO’ take you for 
a short walk, and Mr. Morris and I will wait until your 
return before we commence to play.” 

Harvey looked with astonishment at Meek’s sugges- 
tion, as he had never anticipated such unexpected pleas- 
ure, and of course was delighted at the prospect of 
escorting Madge for ai walk. 

“If Miss Malcom will accept me as her escort,” re- 
plied Harvey, “I shall deem it a. great honor to accom- 
pany her.” 

“I don’t wish to take Mr. Harvey away from his 
game of billiards, as I know gentlemen would sooner 
play than go promenading with ladies; but if Mr. Har- 
vey will be so kind, I’ll promise I won’t keep him away 
from his game very long.” 

Harvey, who was perfectly honest with Madge, told 
her he much preferred going out with her than to play 
a dozen games of billiards. 

As they proceeded on their walk he would gaze on 
her in the most benign manner, never speaking a word. 
Then again he would lower his head as if about to say 
something, and when Madge was all attention, would 
suddenly raise it without speaking. 

Madge noticing this embarrassment on Harvey’s 
part, began to ask him questions about the mine, a sub- 
ject that she well knew would be the means of making 
him feel more comfortable. 

“Are you never afraid of being killed in the mine 
when you are firing off those blasts that you spoke of 
the other evening?” 

“There’s very little danger after you get used to the 
work, Miss Malcom.” 


138 


BOB RYALLS 


As they were passing a confectioner’s store, Harvey 
insisted that Madge should enter with him. 

“Now, Miss Malcom, won’t you oblige me by or- 
dering what candy you like best ?” 

Leaning with just the faintest of pressure, as her 
arm encircled his, making the blood tingle in his veins, 
they sauntered back to the hotel. 

Meek and Morris had not commenced their game 
of billiards, and as Harvey and Madge came through' 
the ladies’ entrance they arose and walked towards 
them. 

“I’m ever so much obliged to you. I’m sure, Mr. 
Harvey. After you departed, Morris and I decided 
to wait your return — then we could play a three- 
handed game.” 

“Well, I’m sure it’s very kind of you gentlemen,” 
replied Harvey. 

“Madge, can you find your way to your room, or 
shall I escort you there?” 

“No, thanks; I can find it all right. See, uncle!” at 
the same time exhibiting the box of candy, “this is 
from Mr. Harvey.” 

“I’m afraid Mr. Harvey will spoil you, Madge; 
really, I am.” 

Harvey, Morris and Meek, having adjourned to the 
billiard room, were soon to all intents and purposes 
absorbed in the game. 

Harvey’s estimation of himself had greatly risen dur- 
ing the past week. Here he was hobnobbing with' two 
rich retired gentlemen, and the niece of one was not 
too proud to pay attention to him. He dare not think 
that Madge was smitten with him ; but then again, he 
would say tO' h'imself : 

^'She seems to think that I’m. a brave sort of fellow, 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 139 


and talks of my strength. Well, Eve got a bit of 
money, and when we unload this stock, which will add 
considerable to my pile. I’ll lay my hand and heart at 
her feet. If she refuses me, she’ll still have my love 
and respect, and if she accepts me — but — Harvey, old 
boy, you’re mooning again; there’s as much' chance of 
your marrying that girl as there is of your getting to 
heaven.” 

Harvey evidently thought that his chances ot ever 
ascending to the celestial home were slim. 

In blissful ignorance Harvey was being led on to 
do that which no man could ever have induced him 
to do. This scheme of Meek’s was one that neither 
Harvey nor any one of the clique ever thought of, 
and Harvey was the last man in the world that Royal 
ever thought would become infatuated with a woman. 

Meek was getting very anxious, now that the time 
for solving the secret of the mine was drawing near, 
and resolved as soon as the bubble was pricked, to 
pack Madge off to Chicago. He knew she could be 
depended upon tO' a certain extent to keep the secret; 
but he was also aware of the fact that she was a wo- 
man, and as such, should her vanity be wounded in 
any way, or should she imagine, as is more frequently 
the case, that she had been slighted, she would be a 
dangerous woman to have around. Her inborn van- 
ity, like the majority of her sex, was so great, and her 
moods so changeable, that she would defy the very 
gods one minute, and the next offer herself up as a 
sacrifice for so doing. 

Meek did not place any too much confidence in wo- 
men, and would never have taken Madge into the 
scheme if it had been possible to manage it without 
her. It had cost him two nights of deep meditation 


140 


BOB RYALLS 


before lie had decided to send for her. 

When the game of billiards was over, Meek sug- 
gested that they retire to his room and partake of a 
glass of wine and smoke a cigar. Madge, who was 
as often in her uncle’s room as her own, was there 
when they arrived. 

‘'Hello, Madge! Not retired yet?” 

“I’ve been reading, uncle; and as I did not feel 
sleepy, thought I would finish tlie story.” 

“I’m glad you didn’t retire earlier, as I shall now 
not be annoyed by you rising too early in the morning.” 

“Good-night, Mr. Harvey; good-night, Mr. Morris; 
good night, uncle,” exclaimed Madge, as she was about 
to make her exit from the room. 

“Pray don’t go. Miss Malcom; it’s not very late, 
and I’m sure your uncle, Mr. Morris and I would en- 
joy your company.” 

“I don’t know whether I ought to stay or not, Mr. 
Harvey ; I remember papa always said that men never 
wanted any women around when they were taking 
their wine and smoking their cigars.” 

“Well, circumstances alter cases; we want you to 
stay and that makes all the difference in the world.” 

The little party was soon in a general conversation, 
during which Madge said : 

“I’m afraid, Mr. Harvey, that I’ll never be able to 
accept your kind invitation to visit the mine, as my 
uncle, and I know Mr. Morris is just like him, will 
never venture on such a journey.” 

“I’ll try again; I think I can persuade either your 
uncle or Mr. Morris to accompany you.” 

“Pardon me, gentlemen, but I’d like your assistance 
in a little matter that I have on hand. Your niece, Mr. 
Meek, says that she will never give me a moment’s 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 141 


peace until I take her down into the mine; and as I 
can't very well take her alone, I ask as a special favor 
that one or both of you gentlemen accompany her.” 

“I am sorry, Mr. Harvey, tO' refuse, but such a 
trip is simply out of the question for me ; perhaps Mr. 
Morris might help you out in this foolish whim of 
Madge’s.” 

‘Tray, James, don’t, I beg of you, ask me to make 
such a trip,” replied Morris. 

Harvey coaxed and pleaded so hard that both Meek 
and Morris told him they would think it over, and that 
while they would not promise to go down into the 
mine, still, if the weather was fine, they might go 
out to Black Hawk, and wait on the surface while 
Harvey showed Madge through the mine. 

“Then, as I shall be gone in the morning before 
you gentlemen arise, I will say good-bye until I see 
you to-morrow in Black Hawk. I shall hold you to 
your promise. Miss Malcom, and shall blame you if 
you allow them tO' disappoint me,” smilingly retorted 
Harvey as he bade them good night. 

As soon as Harvey retired, the trio of conspirators 
began tO' put the finishing touches on the plans for the 
morrow. 

“You remember, Madge, that Mr. Morris wants 
tO' see all the mine that it is possible for a visitor to 
see. You might make it appear amusing in dragging 
him against liis will intO' the different places ; and get 
Harvey to enter into the spirit of the joke you are 
playing on him.” 

“I’ll address you all the time as Miss Malcom,” re- 
plied Morris, “and when I have seen all that is neces- 
sary, I’ll address you as Madge.” 

“Then I’ll take for my cue the word ‘Madge’.” 


CHAPTER XLI. 


M rs. ROBINSON had at last reached the height 
of her ambition. She was the acknowledged leader 
of Oxton society. Her house, with its interior deco- 
rations, was conceded to be the finest in either Oxton 
or Claughton. She had greenhouses built and stocked 
with the choicest of foreign and native plants. Her 
garden was a bower of roses, admired by some, envied 
by others. Her stables, with their antique Gothic 
roofs, built of the finest quality of pressed brick with 
white stone trimmings, added greatly to the splendor 
and charm of the place. 

There is a great difference between the Robinsons 
of to-day and the Robinsons of the past. They are 
still the same flesh and blood, but the philosopher’s 
stone has been found, and the god of Mammon reign- 
ing supreme, has attracted an army of satellites, who 
hover around them waiting to receive their pay in ex- 
change for the homage they give. 

Never in the history of mankind has the mad desire 
for wealth been sO' great as it is to-day. Gold is the 
“open sesame” to everything this side of the grave. 
What a farce we see at the death bed of one of our 
rich men, who possibly all his life has been of a stern, 
grasping, supercilious nature. With death staring him 
in the face he lies on his bed waiting with horror the 
call to the great unknown. 

The semi-supplicating smile does not sit well on one 
who all his life has been stern and unyielding. This 
142 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


143 


smile, so bestowed on those he sees cringing around 
him, fighting as it does to force its way through the 
hard lines that have formed on his countenance through 
years of avarice — clashes when it comes in contact with' 
them — ending in a horrid grin, sickening to behold. 

He tries, in the few moments left him, to prepare to 
meet his God; and for the first time realizes that he 
has forsaken Him all his life in his greed for wealth, 
and as the dark, cold, damp grave yawns in front of 
him, he is horrified to such an extent that he seems 
bereft of his reason. Where now is the great power 
he wielded during his life? All gone. His relatives 
are all around him ; some of whom he has not seen in 
years, but now like so many jackals, they scent the 
blood. The rich man is dying; how sympathetic they 
all appear! They are so obsequious tO' one another 
— but wait ! Wait until the will is read, and then, but 
for the fear of the law, not for the love of God — they 
would no doubt be clutching at each other’s throats 
for the spoils of their beloved relative. 

The grand secret of all this adulation the Robinsons 
are receiving is the two millions that Robinson is re- 
ported to have made. 


CHAPTER XLIL 


T he time at last has come for the grand ball Mrs. 

^ Robinson so often spoke of giving. She has 
made up her mind that no matter what may happen in 
the future, the ball of the Robinson’s shall be talked 
of in years to come. She will dazzle these Oxtonians 
so that they may carry back to thpir homes the memory 
of a splendor of which they had never dreamed. These 
and other thoughts of a like nature enlarged and gath- 
ered strength as the demon god Vanity took possession 
of her. From straightened pecuniary circumstances, 
Mrs. Robinson has leaped at a single bound to wealth 
and affluence. At this ball she intended and expected 
Ruth to- surpass in dress and beauty all the young ladies 
in Oxton. This in itself was an overweening pride in 
her daughter, as Oxton had always been famous for its 
pretty girls. 

The new wing that the Robinsons have built to their 
house makes their ball room the largest of any private 
residence in Oxton; also, a new feature is the semi- 
conservatory and lounging room that adjoins it. This 
room is greatly talked about. The statuary placed in 
the various angles is of the rarest kind, while the water 
from a number of small fountains ripples over trailing 
vines, adding a certain charm to the surroundings of 
the room. Adjoining this conservatory is another 
large room, on the door of which are the words in 
small letters, “The Lion’s Den.” Inside of this room 
may be seen a large plate glass mirror, reflecting daz- 
144 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


145 


zling cut glassware on an adjoining sideboard. Th'e 
panels in the walls and ceiling of this room are also 
inlaid with mirrors, which, when the lights are lit, give 
the room a brilliancy of surpassing splendor. On the 
tables are match boxes and long churchwardens; also 
small death’s head tobacco bowls filled with fragrant 
shag. Those not wishing the solace of a churchwarden 
can avail themselves of the choicest Havana cigars, a 
box of which is on each table. 

The antique costumes of the waiters who are in at- 
tendance in this room, is set off by the immaculate 
linen coats of the mixers of the various beverages. 

The fitting up of this room for the indulgence of 
her male guests is a grand stroke of Mrs. Robinson’s, 
as it will nO' doubt be a favorite lounging place for the 
men, where they can sip their beverages and crack 
their little jokes, although' while there, they are apt, 
under the influence of the seductive draughts, to for- 
get the ladies who anxiously await them in the ball 
room. Mrs. Robinson has thought a little about such 
results, but reasons : 

“I must make sure of the men; then the ladies will 
follow.” 

Mrs. Robinson has completed and arranged every- 
thing for the ball tO’ her entire satisfaction. After 
taking a last survey of the various rooms tO' satisfy 
herself that nothing has been forgotten, she went to 
Ruth’s room to have a few words with her before 
dressing for the evening. 

“I want you, Ruth, dear,” said Mrs. Robinson, “to 
assist me in the reception room this evening in receiv- 
ing the guests ; and as soon as you can spare your maid, 
I wish you would send her to me.” 


146 


BOB RYALLS 


When Ruth’s maid entered Mrs. Robinson’s dress- 
ing room, she found the professional hair dresser 
working with nimble fingers her mistress’ plaits of hair 
intO' the latest style. Mrs. Robinson, like the majority 
of ladies of uncertain age, is trying by artificial means 
to make up for the ravages of time.. On her dressing 
table might be seen an assortment of cosmetics, pads, 
ribbons, jewels, and all that tends toward rejuvenating 
a one-time fashionable beauty. 

Mrs. Robinson, after surveying herself in the large 
dressing mirrors, which are sO' arranged as tO' give a 
view of the back and front of the figure at the same 
time, is satisfied with her appearance, although her 
bodice is undergoing a strain that will test the strength' 
of the fabric before the evening is over. It has taken 
the combined efforts of both the maids to fasten it — 
this while she drew in her breath. 

The first guests have arrived, and Mrs. Robinson 
is very much annoyed at Ruth not being at hand to 
assist her in receiving them. 

The cause of Ruth’s delay was that her ball dress 
was cut so- low that she felt ashamed at seeing her- 
self in the mirror, and against the protestations of her 
maid, she immediately changed it for another. 

The dress that Ruth decided to wear was a superb 
creation of the dressmaker’s art, cut high around the 
neck, covering from the vulgar gaze the person of the 
wearer. 

By this time one-third of the guests had arrived, 
and Mrs. Robinson, excusing herself for a moment, 
hurried upstairs to find: out the cause of Ruth’s delay. 

'‘Ruth !” she exclaimed with vehemence on entering 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 147 


the room, “whats the meaning of this? Why have 
you not put on the ball dress?” 

“Mamma, dear, I never could wear that dress. I 
would die with mortification at appearing before the 
guests in such a costume. Please don’t ask me to wear 
it. Look at this, mamma; I like it ever so much 
better.” 

Mrs. Robinson’s face paled with anger. “Leave the 
room,” she exclaimed' tO' the maid. 

Smothering her passion, her blanched face and 
(tightly compressed lips showed the raging inward fire 
as she approaohed her daughter. 

“Tell me, 'dear, what is the reason you won’t wear 
the ball dressi? I’m sure it becomes you. If you don’t 
wear it, after all the money it co'St, I’ll be miserable all 
the evening, as I’ve been thinking how you would out- 
shine all the other girls.” 

“Mamma, don’t ask me the reason, please, why I 
won’t wear that dress. All I know is that I felt 
ashamed of the maid when I had it on, and the very 
thought of appearing in a crowded ball room with' my 
bosom exposed is more than I could possibly endure.” 

“Ruth,” -said her mother, “this is nothing more than 
a childish whim, and I won’t tolerate, any such prudery. 
If you never wear that dress again, you must wear it 
to-night. Understand, Ruth Robinson, that dress was 
made expressly for you to- wear at this ball. 'To think 
that after all the trouble the dressmaker and I had 
to procure the right tint to tone your complexion, 
you should act so silly at the last moment. I’ll never 
believe but this is a piece of stubbornness on your 
part.” 

Leaving the room, Mrs. Robinson called Ruth’s 
maid, and in a peremptory tone of voice, said : 


148 


BOB RYALLS 


“Assist Ruth to take off that garment and put on 
the ball dress.” 

As soon as Mrs. Robinson left the room Ruth told 
the maid to nnt thp hall dress awav. 



^ diamond su 

adornments Ruth 
room. 


CHAPTER XLIII. 


T he Earl of Dartmoor, who was visiting friends 
in Liverpool, had graduated from Cambridge in 
the same year as Rushton; and when Mrs. Robinson 
issued the invitations to her ball, Rushton lost no time 
in asking for one for the Earl, a request Mrs. Rob- 
inson was only too happy to grant. When the Oxto- 
nians heard that a real, live Earl was to attend the 
Robinson ball, their jealousy was still more aroused 
at the prestige the Robinsons were attaining. When 
it was 'an assured fact that he would attend the ball, 
more than one young lady in a jesting manner, and 
at the same time inwardly wishing that it might be so, 
had said : 

“Mamma, I am going to capture the Earl at the 
Robinson’s ball to-night.” 

The shipping interests of Liverpool were never 
better represented than, at this ball. There were the 
Ismays, Brocklebanks, Mclvers, Irmys, and a score 
of others in the same line of business, who controlled 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


149 


a great part of the merchant marine sailing out of the 
port of Liverpool. 

The guests have all arrived except Rushton and the 
Earl of Dartmoor. Mrs. Robinson, who was, ex- 
tremely nervous lest something should prevent their 
coming, was on the' point of interrogating one of Rush- 
ton’s friends when their arrival was announced. 

‘T’m going to chide you, Mr. Rushton, for being 
so late. Do you know I was 'afraid something had 
happened and that you were going to disappoint us.” 

“The loss would have been ours, eh, Rushton?” 
exclaimed the Earl. 

“Right you are, Dartmoor,” answered Rushton, “I 
know nothing less than a broken limb would have 
kept us away.” 

Ruth had just made her appearance in the ball room, 
and as she walked through the room intO' the con- 
servatory, brushed past the Earl, who, having left 
Rushton for a moment, was taking a glance at the 
surroundings. 

The Earl of Dartmoor, as might be expected, had 
seen most of England’s beauties, that is, those of the 
titled class, and it would have to be something extra- 
ordinary in the way of a beautiful woman to make 
him cast a second glance at her; but glance he did 
when he saw Ruth, and stood politely to one side to 
allow her to pass; then turned and gazed after her, 
and without thinking what he was doing, followed. 
As he made his appearance in the ball room, Rushton 
came quickly towards him. 

“Ruth is here; come along, and I’ll introduce you.” 

“Rushton,” said the Earl, “I’ve seen the most beau- 
tiful woman that I ever saw in my life, and if you’ll 


150 


BOB RYALLS 


only introduce me to her, or if you don’t know her, 
kindly ask Mrs. Robinson to do so, I shall consider it 
the greatest favor, and will promise to reciprocate 
the kindness when in London.” 

“Well, show me the Venus, and I’ll endeavor to 
comply with your request.” 

As they made their way through the ball room, they 
suddenly came into the presence of Mrs. Robinson 
and Ruth. 

The introduction being over, Rushton smilingly said : 

“Now, Dartmoor, if you’ll show me the lady that 
has bewitched you, I’ll endeavor, with the aid of our 
hostess, to- satisfy your craving.” 

“My dear Rushton, you’ve already done so; the 
lady is here.” 

“What are you gentlemen laughing about so heart- 
ily?” queried Mrs. Robinson. 

“Shall I tell, Earl?” 

“If you do, Rushton, I’ll never forgive you.” 

“Why, Dartmoor, I’m sure there’s no harm, and I 
know Mrs. Robinson will be elated when she hears it.” 

“Come, Earl, allow Mr. Rushton to tell us. I’m 
sure it can’t be anything but to our advantage.” 

“Oh, it’s nothing serious, I can assure you, Mrs. 
Robinson,” exclaimed Dartmoor. 

When Rushton explained this episode to Mrs. Rob- 
inson and Ruth, Ruth was visibly embarrassed, but 
Mrs. Robinson, swelling with motherly pride as she 
looked at the Earl, said: 

“The joke is on you, Earl.” 

“I cjuite agree with you, Mrs. Robinson,” exclaimed 
Dartmoor. “Now that the joke is on me. I’ll be satis- 
fied if Miss Ruth will favor me with this waltz.” 

The greatest consternation was caused by Ruth’s 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 151 


costume — 'that is, among the ladies. Various reasons 
were advanced, but Ruth’s extreme modesty was never 
suspected for wearing a dress cut so high in the neck. 

It had been the talk of Oxton ever since the ball had 
been announced as to what Ruth would wear, and how 
she would appear in the ball room, and the guests in 
consequence had pictured in their minds a gorgeous 
display of fine raiment. 

Walking down the room on the arm of the Earl as 
the music of the waltz ceased, the gossips commenced 
to discuss the possibilities of Ruth capturing him. 

As Ruth sat listening to a young officer who had been 
invalided home from the Boer war, there was not a 
male guest in the room who did not admire her. The 
keen intellect, the earnestness with which she listened, 
the beautiful head with' its forehead of marked intel- 
ligence, adorned as it was with the richest tresses of 
nut-brown hair — this appearance, set off with her sim- 
ple adornments, made her a picture men love to gaze on. 

When the last dance before intermission commenced, 
Rushton escorted Ruth to the conservatory, where 
there was a collation of dainty tid-bits that the art of 
the French cook had been tasked to design. Serving 
these refreshments were the prettiest of young Eng- 
lish girls dressed in peasant costume ; their rosy cheeks 
and healthy appearance adding an extra charm and 
relish to the viands. 

The men who served the liquid refreshments in the 
Lion’s Den were all dressed in Louis XVI costumes; 
and as they marched to and fro, carrying on silver 
trays iced drinks of the latest bacchanalian order from 
the hands of the professional mixers of the seductive 
draughts, it caused the old rounders, and the young 
sprigs that were following in their footsteps, to wish 


152 


BOB RYALLS 


that the night could be prolonged. 

Wines of all vintages were cooling in crushed ice, 
and the slightest wish of any of the guests was at once 
gratified. While the younger element were sampling 
the fancy American named drinks, the old boys ad- 
hered to their favorite tipple. 

Robinson had danced once after the greatest pressure 
had been brought to bear on him ; then with one or two 
old friends retired tO' the Lions Den. After being 
served with several rounds of refreshments they lighted 
their cigars, and their wives, for the time being, were 
as completely forgotten as if they had never existed. 
It is safe to say, however, that some of them would 
pay the piper when they reached their respective homes. 

Ruth’s love for her uncle, who had been paying a 
sick call, and at this time arrived, was plainly visible 
by the demonstrative manner in which she received 
him. 

“I thought that you would never come, uncle,” 
said she. 

“My dear, old Mrs. Barton is very low, and I’m 
afraid she’ll never recover. The last word she said 
before I left her was, to be sure and tell you how she 
enjoyed the jellies you brought her; also the flowers, 
which the old lady raves about being so beautiful.” 

“When you left her was she comfortable, uncle?” 

“She wasn’t suffering any, but as I have told you, 
I don’t think she’ll ever recover. You must try and 
forget Mrs. Barton to-night, and enjoy yourself ; in 
the morning you can call upon her and take her some 
more flowers ; she thinks more of you than all of us 
put together. I’m beginning to get jealous, Ruth; my 
parishioners will forsake me for you if this keeps on; 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 153 


yoii ought tO' have gone in for the ministry.” 

While Ruth and her uncle were holding this con- 
versation, more than one young gentleman was wish- 
ing the Rev. Charles Anderson anywhere else than 
where he was at the present time. Just then, the Earl 
of Dartmoor and Rushton joined them. 

“Doctor, how are you?” inquired Rushton. “Allow 
me to introduce tO' you the Earl of Dartmoor.” 

“I suppose you don’t very often get to an out-of- 
the-way place like this, Earl?” said the Doctor. 

“Not very often, Doctor; but I’ve heard of you a 
great many times in London ; besides, I’ve taken great 
pleasure in reading one of your books.’’ 

“If I’ve been the means of bestowing a moment’s 
pleasure on you, Earl, I’m delighted. I’m sf^ffe, to hear 
you say so. Life at best is short, and I think we ought 
tO' assist others all we can by word or deed, and those 
we cannot know personally, we sometimes reach 
through books. I don’t know how far I’ve succeeded, 
but my aim in writing was to do as much good as I 
could, independent of the literary qualities of the 
book.” 

“I’m sure you’ve succeeded, Doctor,” replied the 
Earl in his genial manner. 

The Earl of Dartmoor was not one of the aristoc- 
racy pictured in fiction as a mere drawing room orna- 
ment, with an implied idea that being an Earl, he was 
made of different clay. He was a man in the true 
sense of the word. He had taken first honors at Cam- 
bridge, besides pulling an oar in the “eight,” which, 
to say the least, means that he was somewhat of an 
athlete. He was more; that is, he was a good fellow, 
and the fact that he was an Earl did not in the least 


154 


BOB RYALLS 


detract from your liking him heartily. He had cer- 
tain talents, and without half trying could paint a fair 
landscape, or write a book that would pass muster 
among the most severe of the critics. What endeared 
him most to his male friends was his unassuming ways. 
He, like other men of his station and standing in so- 
ciety, was surrounded by a number of snobs, who on 
different occasions took it upon themselves to chide 
him for his democratic principles; and in a half joking 
manner would admonish him for even speaking to the 
nobodys, as they chose tO' call them. The Earl was so 
full of the milk of human kindness, that while he 
could see through the shallowness of these so-called 
friends, to avoid an argument, assumed an indiffer- 
ence, nofftvishing to hurt their feelings. 

This diffidence on his part was very much' mistaken 
by his new acquaintances, and his habit of not wish- 
ing to intrude or appear presumptuous was taken as 
a kind of hauteur. To like the man was to see him 
along with one or two bosom chums in some place 
where they were not known. 

Ruth had danced several times with the Earl, and 
when he came again to solicit another, she, on the plea 
of being tired, asked if he would not excuse her. Her 
mother being present, the Earl asked if she would 
honor him with a waltz, which request was not at all 
disagreeable to Mrs. Robinson. 

When the music of the waltz ceased, the Earl and 
Rushton walked arm in arm towards the Lion’s Den. 
After being served with liquid refreshments, and while 
they were enjoying a cigar, the Earl commenced the 
conversation by saying: 

'T say, Rushton, how do you stand with Miss Rob- 
inson ?” 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 155 


“I don’t quite understand you, Dartmoor,” replied 
Rush ton. 

‘T don’t wish to pry into any of your private affairs, 
Rushton, but if I may so ask, are there any obstacles 
in the way?” 

“You ask if there are any obstacles in the way. I 
believe there are; but to-night, Dartmoor, I’ll know 
just how I stand — obstacles or no obstacles. I’ll have 
an understanding with' her in reference to these 
obstacles, as you term them. To begin with, there is 
a young gentleman who is at present trying to con- 
vince the Boers that they are in the wrong. I did hear 
that this young man was engaged to her; but her 
mother gave me to understand that there wa^ nothing 
in the rumor, and that the attachment was TOrely the 
whim of an unsophisticated school girl.” 

“Perhaps the Boers will help you with a kindly 
bullet.” 

“Dartmoor, I draw the line at wishing the death of 
any one to obtain her.” 

Rushton did not mean what he said. If he could 
have sent Captain Hardesty on a forlorn mission he 
would have done so. That was his nature. 

“Don’t be so dreadfully in earnest, Rushton,” con- 
tinued Dartmoor, “as neither of us. I’m sure, would 
do anything to injure this gentleman, if it was in our 
power tO' do so,* and when I mentioned that a friendly 
bullet might put an end to your rival, it was merely 
a haphazard shot that flew out of the magazine of 
the brain.” 

“You must excuse me, Dartmoor, I did not mean 
anything; but I seem to lose control of myself when 
talking about her.” 


CHAPTER XLIV. 


R USHTON was very despondent at his failure to 
appear before the assembled guests in the light 
of the fiance of Ruth, and which he expected would 
be fully borne out during the evening by their close 
attention to each other. This creation of Rushton’s 
mind was, as he supposed, to reach the climax by 
Ruth’s consent to their engagement before he retired 
from the ball. 

While at college, Rushton had been generally dis- 
liked, and the only friends he had were those young 
fellows ^om his money could influence. The Earl 
had never taken kindly to him ; but being of an indolent 
nature, had never roused himself to show any great 
dislike; while Rushton, on the other hand, positively 
refused to be frowned down by the set that the Earl 
had around him; and when by accident they had met 
in Liverpool, had allowed himself to be persuaded to 
attend the Robinson ball. 

As soon as the Earl saw the state of affairs, and 
how desperately Rushton was in love with Ruth, h'e 
curbed his own ardent desire to become better ac- 
quainted with her. He had been more smitten by 
Ruth than by any of the young ladies he had met during 
a half dozen seasons of the rounds of the London ball 
rooms; but while there was the faintest hope of Rush- 
ton being considered in the light of a husband, he 
would not, no — nO' matter how keen his desire, allow 
his feelings tO' be shown. 

156 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY. 


157 


For the present Rushtoii was dropped as completely 
from the mind of Mrs. Robinson as if the earth had 
opened and swallowed him. An Earl was something 
she had never dreamed of catching for Ruth, and 
when, through the influence of Rushton, the Earl 
had consented to attend the ball, Mrs. Robinson, whose 
ambition was forever soaring*, was determined that 
Ruth should try to capture him. Whether she could 
bring this about or not remained to be seen; but she 
was bent on getting as much prestige out of the Earl’s 
presence at the ball as she possibly could; and as he 
appeared tO' be infatuated with Ruth she would leave 
nothing undone to bring about the match, and if noth- 
ing came of it, she would create the impression that 
Ruth had refused him. *^5 

As the Earl and Rushton emerged from the Lion’s 
Den, Mrs. Robinson approached them. 

“You truants! Where have you been all this time? 
The young ladies are very angry with you for desert- 
ing them in the manner you have.” 

Mrs. Robinson marched Rushton and the Earl to 
the conservatory, where she had left Ruth with sev- 
eral other young ladies. 

“Here they are, girls; I’ve found them, and like an 
avenging goddess, have brought them here for their 
punishment.” 

Miss Ferncliffe, who had previously danced with the 
Earl, replied archly: 

“I’ll begin now to administer the punishment. 
Come, Earl, and give us an account of yourself. Why 
did you and Mr. Rushton run away? I suppose we 
don’t come up to your expectations? You Londoners 
are so exacting; and when you attend a provincial 


158 


BOB RYALLS 


ball of this kind,, put it down as slow.” 

Just at this time the young serving maids, looking 
pretty in their peasant costumes, brought in Japanese 
trays laden with delicious iced drinks and creams of 
all flavors. 

“Fm afraid this is scarcely strong enough for you 
gentlemen,” said Mrs. Robinson. 

The Earl smilingly replied : 

‘T don’t know about our friend Rushton, but this 
just suits me.” 

‘T wish you would make the Earl eat another of 
those dishes of cream,” replied Rushton. ‘T can see 
he is almost undergoing capital punishment, Mrs. Rob- 
inson, trying to please you.’' 

“That won’t do, Rushton; Mrs. Robinson knows 
that I am enjoying this. Isn’t that so, Mrs. Robin- 
son?” 

“I don’t know, Earl, I’m sure, but I’ll take your 
word for it.” 

At this time the orchestra began playing a waltz. 
The Earl, turning around, found that Rushton had 
disappeared. Seeing one or twO' of the young gentle- 
men coming towards Ruth, the Earl, now that Rush- 
ton was not on hand tO' ask her to dance, seized the 
opportunity of soliciting the waltz. 

“Are you engaged for this waltz, Miss Robinson?” 

“I’m sorry, Earl, but my uncle has asked me to 
dance. Here he comes now.” 

Miss Eerncliffe cast longing eyes at the Earl as he 
walked off in search' of Rushton. 

As Ruth was sitting conversing with her mother 
and her uncle, the Earl approached, saying: 

“You can’t refuse me this dance. Miss Robinson; 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 159 


I don’t see any of your admirers around.” 

‘T’m afraid, Earl, you’ll have to excuse me; I do 
really feel very tired.” 

“I think, Ruth, dear, that you ought to dance this 
waltz with the Earl; if you don’t. I’m afraid he’ll pay 
us back when we visit him. Am I not right, Earl?” 

‘T’m sorry, Mrs. Robinson, to be obliged to differ 
with you this time. I believe what your daughter said 
when she told me that she was not very fond of danc- 
ing; and anything that would cause her annoyance 
would not be a pleasure to me.” 

“Earl, I can’t refuse you this dance after cham- 
pioning me in such a manner,” replied Ruth. 

Several of the ladies had heard Mrs. Robinson’s re- 
mark that the Earl had extended them an invitation to 
visit the Dartmoors at their country residence at Sus- 
sex. This, and the fact that the Earl seemed to pay 
such attention to Ruth, was sufficient to cause their 
talking of the possibilities of the Robinson girl taking 
her place among the titled gentry of London. 

After dancing with the Earl, Ruth’s uncle took her 
arm and led her into the conservatory — watching them 
was the Earl of Dartmoor, who, musing to himself, 
said : 

“She’s the most modest and beautiful woman I 
have ever met.” 


CHAPTER XLV. 


HE guests are departing. All is commotion. 



Footmen and maids are obsequiously dancing at- 
tendance on the iscions of their respective houses; 
while amidst the merry prattle of the commingling of 
so many people, Mr. and Mrs. Robinson’s voices could 
be distinctly heard as they bade good-bye to their 


guests. 


The Earl of Dartmoor was stopping at the house 
of Rushton as his guest, and while the Robinson guests 
were departing, Ruth' was entertaining Rushton and 
the Earl until such time as the Robinson carriage was 
ready to drive them home — Rushton not ordering his 
own as he and the Earl had intended to walk ; but which 
act Mrs. Robinson immediately squelched by ordering 
the Robinson carriage. 

As Mrs. Robinson returned from seeing the de- 
parture of the last of the guests, she found Ruth 
seated at one of the tables in the conservatory with 
Rushton and the Earl. She insisted that before de- 
parting they take some refreshments, which the Earl 
politely refused, but when Mrs. Robinson pressed him 
further, he, wishing to give Rushton the chance he 
ardently desired — to be alone with Ruth — said : 

‘Tf your bacchanalian knights have not shut up 
shop, Mrs. Robinson, I’ll indulge in one, as the Amer- 
icans call them, ‘night-caps.’ ” 

Entering the Lion’s Den, the Earl took a seat at 
one of the tables. During the evening, Rushton, as 


160 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 161 


stated, had told the Earl that he would know his fate 
in reference to Ruth before he left the Robinson 
residence. 

Like all men in Rushton’s position, and of his tem- 
perament, it took very little to make him jealous. He 
began to think of the number of times Ruth had danced 
with the Earl during the evening, while she had only 
danced with’ him once. 

‘T suppose if I had a title,” he murmured, ‘T could 
win her without any trouble”; such a thought being 
a great injustice to Ruth. 

While the Earl was in the Lion’s Den sipping the 
tempting beverages, and meditating on the events of 
the evening, Rushton, realizing that he was alone with 
Ruth, made up his mind to know his fate. 

Addressing her in tones of suppressed excitement, 
he, without the least ceremony, declared his love for 
her, and then asked her to become his wife. 

Rushton, after declaring his love, was in that state 
of excitement which cannot be truly expressed except 
by the person that is suffering the greatest agony with 
which human nature was ever afflicted. There is no 
pity; no solace; nothing to act as a comforter to the 
unfortunate being who- has tO' battle with unrequited 
love. The weak minded often resort to suicide; the 
strong minded that ever effacing power, “time.” The 
person who fights and wins this battle has achieved 
a greater victory than the greatest warrior that ever 
lived. The battle of the warrior is won or lost in a 
dav; but this fight goes on for an indefinite period and 
at times only ends with the grave. Morning, noon 
or night gives no relief tO' those who suffer from it; 
it is the last thought at night, and the first in the morn- 


162 


BOB RYALLS 


ing. Sometimes in the sweet oblivion of our dreams 
we have won the object of our devotion and the heav- 
enly bliss that we were enjoying at such times, on 
awakening, is found to be an illusion; then the rude 
shock on realizing, as the cold, gray world stares at 
us with a cynicism — the myth — oh, that we could have 
dreamed on! 

Rushton‘s countenance as he sat in the chair after de- 
claring his love, seemed to have a defiant look backed by 
a desperation that was liable to lead him to any extreme ; 
then it seemed to change to one of yearning. 

Ruth’s sympathetic heart ached, as she listened with- 
out a murmur to his declaration of love. Recovering 
her self possession, as she wiped her tear stained eyes, 
and looking him in the face with an expression of 
truthfulness that commanded respect, she replied : 

“Mr. Rushton, I am grieved, and my heart aches 
to see you suffer on my account. If you knew the 
agony that I am suffering, and how it grieves me to 
think that I am the cause of your unhappiness. I’m 
sure you’d have pity on me. The honor that you have 
conferred on me this evening, by asking me to become 
your wife, is more than I deserve. I have ever tried 
to make our relations towards each other that of 
friends only. I supposed you knew all the time, Mr. 
Rushton, that I am engaged to Captain Hardesty, and 
that you would never think of me in any other light 
than as a friend. I can’t find words, believe me, Mr. 
Rushton, tO' express my sorrow at knowing that you 
suffer on my account.” 

Rushton, all his life, through an over-abundance of 
money, had been in the habit of having everything his 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 163 


own way ; and now being thwarted and maddened by 
Ruth’s refusal, still further pressed his suit, but in a 
bold and defiant manner. 

“I beseech you as a gentleman, Mr. Rushton, to 
spare me this suffering. I am engaged to Captain 
Hardesty, and nothing but death can part us.” 

The Earl and Mrs. Robinson at this moment came 
into the room. Rushton, hearing the footsteps, turned 
in his chair as they approached. 

“Well, Mr. Rushton, how did you enjoy the ball?” 
said she. 

“It was grand.” 

Then ensued one of those awkward situations when 
one always wishes himself a thousand miles away. 

Mrs. Robinson knew nothing of the pending situa- 
tion until she came into the conservatory after the 
departure of the guests; then the haggard expression 
on the countenance of Rushton, and the sorrowful 
appearance of Ruth, told her what had happened. 
Her woman’s intuition saw at a glance that Rushton had 
proposed and been refused. 

The Earl had only to look at his friend to know the 
result of his declaration of love, and addressing Rush- 
ton in a jesting manner, broke the extreme frigidity of 
the situation by saying : 

“Rushton, my dear fellow, don’t you think we are 
imposing on the good nature of our hostess? Come, 
let us depart, or I’m afraid Mrs. Robinson will never 
again extend to us another invitation.” 

The Robinson carriage with its prancing steeds hav- 
ing drawn up at the front entrance, Rushton and the 
Earl departed, the one vowing that he would never 
again darken the door of the Robinsons; the other 


164 


BOB RYALLS 


thinking he would like to be doing so continually. 

While they were being driven to the residence of 
Rushton, the Earl tried to learn the result of Rushton s 
interview with Ruth. 

“Wait until we arrive at the house, Dartmoor, and 
ril explain all.” 

If Dartmoor had expected to see a lovesick swain 
when he reached the Rushton residence, he was very 
much mistaken. Rushton, true to his arrogant dispo- 
sition, grew defiant when speaking of Ruth. He vowed 
that he would bring her to her senses, and acted in 
such a low manner that the Earl, whO', as stated, had 
never been very intimate with him at college, grew dis- 
gusted, and as Rushton threw himself on the lounge, 
he likewise stretched himself in one of the large chairs 
and began to moralize. 

As the rings of smoke from his cigar chased each 
other towards the ceiling, the Earl of Dartmoor 
watched their flight as he ran over in his mind 
the events of the evening, until the fatigue from 
dancing and the wine he had consumed began to have 
their effect, and it was not long before he fell into a 
sound sleep. When he awoke it was broad daylight. 

Looking around the room for Rushton, he espied 
that worthy still sound asleep on the lounge. Undo- 
ing his necktie and taking off his collar, he said : 

“Sleep on, old man, sleep on; it will do you more 
good than anything else in the world.” 

With as little noise as possible, the Earl arranged his 
toliet and made his way to the reception room. 


CHAPTER XLVL 


G ood morning, Mr. Rushton,” said the Earl, ad- 
dressing Rushton, Sr. 

“Good morning, Earl; how did you sleep? And 
where’s that son of mine?” 

“As to your first question, Mr. Rushton, I slept, as 
they say, ‘like a log’; and your second query as to 
your son, he is doing that which we should be, getting 
his natural allowance of sleep.” 

“Trust you young dogs for taking care of your- 
selves ; but I don’t blame you. By the way, Earl, what 
did you think of the ball?” 

“It was splendid, and I never enjoyed myself better.” 
“Well, that’s the best ball that has ever been given 
in Oxton; but I suppose it does not come up to your 
London affairs?” 

“We have nothing better in London than the ball 
Mrs. Robinson gave last evening; of course, there are 
gome of the places that are larger, and the people a 
little more fastidious ; but take it all in all, I prefer a 
ball like last night’s to one of those enormous affairs, 
where you are lost sight of entirely, and too much time 
and attention are given to certain personages.” 

“Upon my word, Earl, I believe you are the most 
democratic titled personage in all England; and if 
they were all like you I should have a better opinion 
of them.” 

“The titled gentry of England are not a bad set, 
Mr. Rushton, and you’d find that out if you were 
165 


166 


BOB RYALLS. 


thoroughly acquainted with them ; they are a very 
much maligned class, and the people who malign them 
most are those who have never been brought in con- 
tact with the aristocracy, but form their ideas from 
sensational newspapers which cater to the masses for 
their votes at election time.” 

'‘Well, Fve no doubt, Earl, that there is a great deal 
of truth in what you say. After breakfast you had 
better come with me to the office ; you can leave word 
for Arthur to follow. 

“Come, the carriage is at the door; Fni a little late 
this morning, so you must excuse me for hurrying you.” 

When the Earl and Rushton, Sr., arrived at the 
office of the latter, he handed the Earl the morning 
paper, and asked that he excuse him while he opened 
his mail. 

Lunch time having come around, Rushton, Sr., pro- 
posed that they go over tO' the Adelphi Hotel. As 
they entered the lobby they met quite a number of the 
gentlemen who had attended the ball the evening pre- 
vious, with Robinson in the center of the coterie. It 
appeared that they had called upon Robinson at his 
office to congratulate him on the success of the ball; 
and insisted that he accompany them to the hotel for 
lunch; the truth of it was that the “old boys” had 
indulged a little too much at the ball, and had that 
“day after feeling,” and could not get down to busi- 
ness in the right manner. When this little party met 
the Earl and Rushton, Sr., there was a jollification 
all around. They ordered a private room with' in- 
structions for lunch to be served at once. While lunch 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 167 


was being prepared, the Earl ordered wine for the 
party. 

While the men who had attended the ball were 
celebrating at the hotel, their wives and daughters 
were doing the same at their homes, but in a 
different manner. Dawdling over tea, they dis- 
cussed the merits of the ball and the people who at- 
tended it. We may rest assured that the costumes 
and appearance of the ladies who were present at the 
ball were fully discussed; and no doubt some were 
frights, while others were just too lovely for anything 
— according to the nettle or rose-tree the talker wished 
to implant in the minds of her hearers. 

The gentlemen at the hotel, after they had lunch 
and the wine began to flow, forgot all about the ball 
and the people who attended it, except those who' were 
present. First one subject, then another, and so on 
until the conversation became general. It began with 
cricket; then drifted on to yachting; then to horse 
racing; from horse racing tO’ coursing; from coursing 
to prize fighting; from prize fighting to cross country 
racing with the hounds, and so on through all the 
sporting events. The “old boys” each in their day 
(to hear them talk), had been a champion at one or 
another of the sporting events enumerated ; and, under 
the influence of the continual supply of wine, the chal- 
lenges flew thick and fast. Rickman declared that his 
leg hit from the Birkenhead grounds, where the ball 
smashed the window of the refreshment room at the 
other end of the park, had never been equalled. Dar- 
byshire declared he could take Rickman’s stump in 
two overs. Another of the “old boys” said he was 
not afraid to put the gloves on with' any of them. 


168 


BOB RYALLS 


There was good-natured bantering and joking, and the 
many challenges would have done credit to the present 
day champions of the manly art. 

While they were discussing the ball during the lull 
in the sporting events, Rushton, Sr., said : 

'T’m afraid, Robinson, you’ve been the means of 
getting all the boys into trouble.” 

“How’s that, Rushton, my dear fellow?” 

“Why, — confound it, that Lion’s Den of yours will 
be our Waterloo as soon as our dear wives — God bless 
them — get us alone.” 

“Right you are there, Rushton,” said Wilson of the 
Hermitage. 

They were a merry party, and before they could 
all get through, each in his own particular way, nar- 
rating the event in his life where he had shone to ad- 
vantage in some particular instance in the field of 
sports, where he had won the day for his team, or 
first at the death of the fox, or won out on his book 
for the Derby, or Grand National, or landed the big- 
gest fish (at which there was great derision from the 
party),, who cried in chorus, “Fish stories are barred !” 
the time arrived when each of these noble British 
merchants would sedately enter his residence with a 
suppressed yawn at having been over-worked at his 
office. 


CHAPTER XLVIL 


FTER bidding Madge, her uncle and Morris 



-^^good night, Harvey retired to bed with' visions 
of Madge and himself nicely ensconsed in a rural 
villa. Next morning he was on his way to the mine. 

When the noon train arrived at Black Hawk, Har- 
vey was nervously watching for the appearance of the 
carriage which he had ordered to convey the party 
to the mine. He had about given them up, and as 
he retraced his steps towards the office, said to Ben: 

‘‘They haven’t come, Ben ; I suppose they’ll be here 
on the afternoon train.” 

Not being satisfied about their non-arrival, he went 
once more to the office door to take a last look, when a 
voice called in a familiar manner, “Hello, Harvey!” 

“Great Scott, Sam, where in the devil did you come 
from? Have you dropped from the clouds? Come 
into the office and let me know all the news.” 

“Just excuse me. Sam, a minute,” said Harvey as 
his friend entered the office. Going outside he sent 
Ben to the telegraph office with a message addressed 
to Meek, telling him not to come out as a friend had 
called unexpectedly; and that he would not be able to 
give them the attention he would like; also that he 
would call the following day to make new arrange- 
ments. 

“Well, I received your letter, Harvey,” said his 
friend as Harvey re-entered the office, “and would 
have answered it, but as T expected to take a trip to 


169 


170 


BOB RYALLS. 


Chicago and fix up a deal, thought that I would let it 
go and come and see you instead. Everything has 
gone through without a hitch; but I must start East 
again to-morrow, as they are waiting for me down 
there.” 

“You’re surely not going away to-morrow, Sam?” 

“I must, Harvey.” 

“I never saw anything like it; you Eastern fellows 
are always so blamed uneasy until you get back to 
your dear 'York.’ ” 

“Well, I’ll stay here to-night, Harvey; then start in 
the morning for the only city in the Union.” 

“Bah !” exclaimed Harvey. “I’m miserable from the 
time I put my foot in it until I get away again, and 
never feel so relieved as I do when the train is pulling 
out from the stew-pan. My ! but she’s a sizzler in the 
summer — a regular oven, and the people look about 
half baked. None of your New York for me, 
Sammy.” 

“Pshaw, Harvey! when you live outside of New 
York, you’re merely camping out, — vegetating, as it 
were.” 

“Well, there’s nothing like a. man being satisfied ; 
and I see that we both are in respect to where we wish 
to live.” 

“Where are you going to put up for the night, 
Sam?” inquired Harvey. 

“The Albany, I guess.” 

When they arrived in Denver they at once made 
their way to the Albany, and instead of going into the 
dining room to dinner, Harvey suggested the cafe. 

The cause of the visit to Harvey of this man Sam, 
\vas a little stock deal that he and Harvey were work- 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY • 171 


ing together in Jack-Pot on their own account. 

In the morning Harvey took the first train to Black 
Hawk, the man Sam, taking one for the East. 

Harvey came into Denver again in the afternoon, 
and on arriving at the hotel went directly to the room 
of Meek. 

‘‘Mr. Harvey,” exclaimed Madge, “I’m delighted to 
see you. Mr. Morris and uncle have gone for a walk. 
Won’t you take a seat and wait? I know they’ll not be 
long, and I’m sure they’ll be pleased to see you.” 

Harvey had not the least idea of taking his depart- 
ure when he learned that Madge was alone, and in- 
wardly hoped that Meek and Morris would take a very 
long walk. Sitting alone in the room with Madge 
was an unexpected pleasure, and after explaining and 
apologizing for postponing the trip tO' the mine, he 
listened with rapt attention to the rapid fire of her 
conversation. Shrewd and cunning as he was, he was 
merely a catspaw in the hands of this clever woman. 

After conversing for some time, and there being no 
sign of Morris and Meek putting in their appearance, 
Madge suggested to Harvey that they take a walk and 
see if they could find them. Harvey was delighted 
with the idea. 

Walking along the main street, and gazing casually 
into the store windows, they came to a florist’s; here. 
Harvey made an awkward pause, and timidly asked 
Madge if she would come into the store, as he wished 
to purchase some flowers for her. 

Now, as Madge was thinking of something more 
expensive than flowers, she smilingly admonished 
him for being so extravagant with his money. Harvey 
laughed good-naturedly, thinking what a saving girl 
she was. 


172 


BOB RYALLS 


As they proceeded on their walk they came to a jew- 
eler’s store. 

Madge, who had taken Harvey’s arm, slowly but 
surely, and apparently in the most indifferent manner, 
led him to the window. 

“How beautiful these stores are,’’ said she, “I al- 
ways admire them.’’ 

Harvey, who had been cudgeling his brain as to how 
he could make her a present, and whether or not she 
would accept one if he attempted to do so, and if her 
uncle would be angry at him for making so bold, and 
looking on this as possibly the best chance he would 
have, finally hit upon an idea. 

As they still gazed on the beautiful display of glit- 
tering diamonds, which were gotten up in the most 
unique manner to please and fascinate the 'eye, Har- 
vey broke the silence by saying : 

“Won’t you please come into the store. Miss Mal- 
com ? I wish to make a present to a young lady, and 
am not sure what I ought to buy her.’’ 

For once Madge was taken oft* her guard, and her 
womanly nature was' aroused. She did not know 
whether it was jealously or selfishness, but whatever 
it was, it annoyed her. To think that she, who was in 
such need of a diamond ring or gold watch, was to be 
assigned the duty of selecting them for others, and 
dare not, even by the slightest hint, assume that she 
would like to be the recipient of such articles. 

Her first thoughts were that she would pick out 
some cheap, frivolous article. If Harvey was going 
to purchase jewelry for a young lady, why shouldn’t 
she be the young lady ? 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


173 


With these ideas in her head she entered the store. 

“How old is the young lady?” said she, as they 
sauntered up to the counter. 

“I don’t know, I’m sure” (this with a smile), “but 
I think about your age.” 

“Ah!” thought she, “he intended to surprise me; if 
I’m not mistaken I’ll surprise him before we leave the 
store. He said she was about my age, then smiled. 
However, I’ll change my mind, and select the most 
expensive articles in the store; better to take a chance 
on them being for some one else’ than to find they are 
for me, and that I’ve selected some frivolous things I 
don’t want. I would die with mortification at being 
sold, which 'would serve me right for my meanness.” 

As they were gazing on the various articles in the 
show cases on the counter, a smart young Hebrew 
salesman approached, saying: 

“What can I do for you, sir?” 

Harvey, with his awkward and embarrassed manner, 
could be read by this young Hebrew as plainly as if 
he had known his innermost thoughts. He fairly 
chuckled to ’himself at the prospects of the sale. 

Ignoring the question of the salesman, Harvey said : 

“Now, Miss Malcom, if you will pick out what you 
consider a suitable present for a young lady, I shall be 
greatly obliged to you.” 

Hearing this, the salesman took his cue that Madge 
was the one to please in the selection of the articles, 
while Madge, with a view to finding how high Harvey 
would go in his purchases, said : 

“Have you no idea, Mr. Harvey, what you think the 
young lady would like?” 

“I don’t know. I’m sure. Here, young man, show 


174 BOB RYALLS 

us what you’ve got suitable for a young lady/’ said he 
to the salesman. 

Madge, with a beaming smile at the salesman, 'who 
returned it in a gallant manner, was soon busy exam- 
ining diamond rings, watches, bracelets, and all the 
other adornments of which ladies are so fond. 

Under the persuasive power of the salesman, Madge 
dangled over an exjDensive gold watch. Laying this 
to one side, the salesman, who knew his business, soon 
had her absorbed in a diamond ring with a Tiffany 
setting. When both of these articles had been ap- 
proved of by Madge, who was allowing the clerk to 
force them on her without a murmur, she' said to Har- 
vey : 

‘T think, Mr. Harvey, either of these articles would 
be a suitable present for a young lady.” 

“They are both very pretty,” he replied, “but I don’t 
know which she would like the best. I think the safest 
plan would be to take both.” 

At this sally of Harvey’s, both Madge and the sales- 
man smiled. 

The cost of the watch and ring was so high that 
Madge moved away as the salesman began to give 
them an extra polish with the chamois leather, and 
while Harvey was drawing forth a plethoric looking 
pocketbook she was apparently absorbed in gazing at 
various articles of bric-a-brac in another part of the 
store, paying no attention whatever to Harvey and 
the salesman. Why should she? It was none of her 
business. She had only assisted Mr. Harvey in select- 
ing a present for a young lady. She thought, how- 
ever, that if by chance these presents were not 
for her, she would, as she afterwards declared, “feel 
like sinking through the ground.” 


CHAPTER XLVIIL 


the presents in their neat little plush-lined 
* ^ cases in his pocket, Harvey and Madge, 
arm in arm, wended their way back to the 
hotel. Now was Harvey in a dilemma how 
to present them. His first thought was, would 
she receive them? He felt truly that he had an 
elephant on his hands. Might she not think him pre- 
sumptuous in taking the liberty to do such a thing? 
Suppose her uncle should take him to task for daring 
to think that his niece would accept such costly gifts 
from a mere stranger? 

While these thoughts were coursing through Har- 
vey’s brain and causing him a great deal of worry, 
Madge, on the other hand, was equally worried, for 
Harvey had not spoken a word since leaving the store. 
Suppose, after all the pains she had taken to choose 
the finest and most expensive articles, they were for 
another. She was crushed. Would he ever speak? 
She was almost afraid to speak to him for fear of 
diverting his thoughts from the presents. She dare 
not, even by the faintest hint, allude to them; and 
Harvey, who had framed, during the short walk back 
to the hotel, a dozen little speeches, could not make 
up his mind which was the most appropriate to say 
in presenting them. When they were within a block 
of the hotel, it was a case of ''now or never” with him. 

Stopping abruptly, he began in an embarrassed 


manner : 


175 


176 


BOB RYALLS. 


“Miss Malcom, I hope you will forgive me for 
acting as I have in reference to these presents. I 
bought them for a young lady; but I knew if I asked 
her to come into the store she would positively refuse. 
Y^ou are that young lady, Miss Malcom, and I wish 
you to accept them in remembrance of your visit to 
Denver.'’ 

“Oh, Mr. Harvey, you are too generous; I’m sure 
my uncle would never allow me to accept such costly 
gifts.” 

“Tut, tut, nonsense. I’ve no one in the world to 
buy presents for, and if I take a notion to purchase 
something for a young lady, I don’t see where the 
harm comes in. 

“I’d like you to promise me one thing, however. 
Miss Malcom,” continued Hai*vey. 

Madge was ready, now that she had the watch and 
ring, tO' promise anything and everything, and was 
as ready to break her promise if it were not in keeping 
with her views. She took it for granted that Harvey 
was about to propose. 

“Just name it,” said she, replying to Harvey’s ques- 
tion, “and if it’s in my power, rest assured that what- 
ever it is, I’ll comply with your request.” 

“It’s a simple affair; but I would like you to prom- 
ise me that you won’t mention this little present until 
after I leave the hotel. I don’t know how your uncle 
will take it; but I never could stand thanks or com- 
pliments. I always feel like running away when any- 
thing like that occurs.” 

“You certainly have my promise, Mr. Harvey; and 
it’'s just like you to be so modest.” 

As they entered the hotel, they met Meek and 
Morris. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


177 


“Harvey, I’m getting- jealous of you; Madge will 
leave me entirely if this keeps on.” 

“Don’t mind him in the least. You know, Mr. 
Harvey, my uncle is what they call an old ^stick-in- 
the-mud’ and never thinks of taking me anywhere.” 

After a little all-around good-natured banter, Madge 
retired to her room, and the gentlemen, not having to 
take so long to dress for dinner, decided they had time 
for one game of billiards. 

When Meek received the dispatch from Harvey stat- 
ing that one of his friends had called, he was very 
much worried; so it was arranged to give Madge’s 
idea to see the mine more the appearance of a whim 
than anything else; also, Meek was to feign sickness 
and positively refuse Harvey’s invitation. He rea- 
soned it out thus : 

“I can be of no earthly use to you, Morris, as I 
couldn’t tell the best piece of quartz from the com- 
monest rock. Then Madge can pout at being disap- 
pointed, and I’ll suggest that you accompany her; 
you can refuse at first on account of some other 
duties, but after some coaxing on the part of Madge, 
and possibly Harvey, you finally consent.” 

After dinner the little party adjourned to Meek’s 
room, where Harvey once more explained the cause 
of his failure to meet them and show them through 
come to-morrow there’ll be no drawback to the trip.” 
the mine. 

“I’ve told your niece, Mr. Meek, that if you can 

“I’m sorry, Mr. Harvey, that I cannot accept your 
invitation; my cough troubled me all last night and 


178 


BOB RYALLS 


Bm afraid a damp place like a mine would have a 
tendency to make it worse.” 

All Harvey’s suspicions were thrown to the winds, 
and he felt ashamed for even entertaining such an idea 
of such good people. “Here I, at times, thought they 
might be spies and actually they refuse to go down 
the mine when they have a chance !” Harvey pro- 
tested so strongly against Meek’s refusal that at last 
Meek suggested that Morris might accompany Madge. 

“How do you feel about it, Morris?” 

“Why can’t you go, James?” 

“Please don’t ask me, Morris; you know how I 
suffered last night.” 

“Well, James, I’m willing to do anything to accom- 
modate you ; but you know I’m getting along in years, 
and not over anxious to run risks down in gold mines.” 

“There’s no risk whatever, Mr. Morris, I give you 
my word of honor; you’ll be as safe as you are in this 
room,” replied Harvey. 

“Please come with me to-morrow, Mr. Morris,” 
pleaded Madge. Harvey joining in with her plea, the 
invitation was accepted for the following day. 

The next day was bright and warm, and Madge, 
arrayed in a gray traveling dress, with Harvey’s pres- 
ents showing to the best advantage, and a becoming 
bouquet that Morris had purchased for her, made her 
way along with him tO' the depot. 

Harvey was on hand when they arrived in Black 
Plawk. He barely gave them time to alight before 
he began to thank them for coming; and suggested 
that they go into the office a while before donning 
their visiting suits. He also had a surprise for them 
in a light lunch he had prepared. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


179 


As they sat clown to partake of the lunch, the situ- 
ation had a touch of romance in it, at least, for Madge. 
It seemed so much out of the common to be seated 
in the office of the manager of a gold mine partaking 
of such a nice collation. Harvey had had grave fears 
in preparing this lunch, thinking it would not be choice 
enough for such cultured people, but he was amply 
rewarded and delighted at the running fire in its praise 
which Madge continually showered on him. He was 
like a school boy with his first pair of red-top boots. 
He filled the dainty wine glasses, and tried with might 
and main, but in the most awkward manner, to urge 
them to eat. At every sip that Madge would take of 
the wine, Harvey would refill her glass, doing the 
same for Morris, and between times trying to keep 
up with Madge’s conversation. The collation that 
Harvey had prepared would have been sufficient for a 
dozen of his miners, and what it lacked in variety 
was made up for in quantity. The dainty way, how- 
ever, in which Morris and Madge pecked at it, re- 
minded Harvey more of canary birds than human 
])eings. 

Old Ben, who had been well posted to make the 
visit as interesting as possible for the guests, was 
ready to receive them as they reached the first floor. 
He stood there, cap in hand, a benign smile on his 
countenance, waiting for Harvey to introduce him. 

'‘Mr. Morris, Miss Malcom, this is my foreman. 
Ben Doyle.” 

“How d’ve do, Mr. Doyle?” from both Madge and 
Morris, and as Madge held out her daintily gloved 
hand, Ben, who was almost afraid of grasping such 


180 


BOB RYALLS 


a little apology in his huge paw, merely touched the 
tips of her fingers. 

“Now Ben, I want you to show my friends all 
there is to be seen in a gold mine.” 

“I’m afraid, sir, that the lady will not be able to 
get around some of the drifts and cuts. I can take 
them in all of the places where there is head-room.” 

“Well, lead the way, Ben, and we’ll see just how 
far we can get with safety to Miss Malcom,” replied 
Harvey. 

The party explored all of the workings on the first 
floor; then descended to the second. This was the 
floor where Harvey and Ben “pulled the wool” over 
the eyes of the reporters. But in Morris he had met 
a reporter who was considered the best all-around 
mining expert in the United States. When the Corn- 
stock lode had created such excitement, and all kinds 
of rumors were afloat as to the richness of the strikes 
at different times during the zenith of the career of 
that mine, the report that Morris sent to his paper 
could be relied on to the very letter. There wasn’t a 
move on the board he was not up to in the way of 
deceiving reporters. 

When they reached the second floor Old Ben began 
to dwell Upon the richness of the ore, while Harvey 
gave Madge and Morris to understand that when they 
had opened up one or two more of the veins that the 
men were steadily working at, the value of the ore 
would be such that there would no doubt be the wildest 
scramble among the speculators to purchase the stock. 
Morris listened to all that Ben and Harvey had to say, 
but with him it was the hardest part he had played in 
manv vears. He knew that Harvev and he were on 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


181 , 


about the same footing as regards the respective ability 
of each when it came to the knowledge of mining. 
He was posing as a sight-seer, and while appearing 
as such, was almost afraid to speak for fear he should 
betray his knowledge. When Ben was proudly hold- 
ing forth the possibilities of the mine to Morris, Har- 
vey would look at Morris in such a manner as if to say : 

“I wonder if this fellow is as green as he appears 
in reference to mining.” 

They were both playing their respective parts well, 
and when men are in such a position, they are always 
more or less suspicious. At last Morris said : 

“Madge, I think we have seen enough ; I am getting 
very tired.” 

This being the cue for Madge, she turned to Har- 
vey, saying: 

“Won’t you get me a small piece of quartz to take 
back to Chicago with me, Mr. Harvey? As Mr. 
Morris is tired. I’m afraid that we’ll have tO' give up 
any further explorations. I’m sure,” continued she, 
“that it must be very trying for men to have to work 
in such a damp place, Mr. Harvey.” 

“Not at all. Miss Malcom; they get used to it and 
don’t mind it in the least.” 

“There is one thing certain, Mr. Harvey, I know 
they have a good master.” 

Harvey smiled. 

Old Ben and Morris had been standing a little apart 
gossiping about the mine ; and Harvey having signaled 
for the cage, they all ascended and went direct to the 
office. 

“Well !” exclaimed Harvey. “How did you like 
your visit to the underground world, Miss Malcom?” 


182 


BOB RYALLS 


“Oh!” exclaimed Madge, “I think it was just de- 
lightful. It was such a novelty, and I shall never get 
over telling my friends what I saw, and how I felt 
in the bowels of the earth.” 

“I’m very glad you enjoyed it.” 

“Enjoyed it? I should say I did, and I thank you 
ever so much, Mr. Harvey.” 

“How did you like it, Mr. Morris ?” 

“It was all very wonderful, Mr. Harvey, but I 
would not care to undertake another trip; but like 
Madge, I am, glad I can say I’ve been down in a gold 
mine. It seemed so enchanting to see the men dig 
that for which all the people seem to be fighting. Do 
you know, Mr. Harvey, while I was down there, for 
the time being, the gold seemed tO' have lost its value 
for me ; it didn’t seem possible that this was the treas- 
ure that everybody handles with such care, and misers 
fondle as if it were a god, and over which people 
quarrel with their best friends and relatives, even 
going so far at times as to murder for its possession. 
Then, for the first time in my life, it dawned upon 
me that this gold that we worship was being handled 
with pick and shovel. I thought, too, that if the whole 
mountain was one mass of solid gold, it could not of 
itself extend to me one moment’s pleasure. A single 
pressure of the hand; one look from the eye of the 
i)erson we love; one kind word from a noble man or 
woman, should be worth' more to us than all the gold 
we can hoard; and here we are, all our lives, from 
the cradle to the grave, striving to amass this cold, 
inanimate metal. We sacrifice our best friends; we 
lose our self-respect; and the majority of us go to 
early graves for the possession of it. No, Mr. Har- 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


183 


vey, I shall never again have the same idea of gold 
that I had before I went down into your mine.” 

“Every word you have said, Mr. Morris, is true, and 
many a time when I have been working night and day, 
not allowing any of the miners, except one or two that 
I could trust, to see the richness of the new strike I 
was opening up, I have thought over the same ideas. I 
have sat down on a powder keg after a new vein had 
been discovered, and thought to myself that a good 
woman’s love and a cheery fireside were worth more 
than all the gold in the mine ; but I’m afraid that things 
will go on as they are, Mr. Morris, and that there al- 
ways will be the same struggle to obtain the gold as 
there is at the present time.” 

“Yes, you’re , right there, Mr. Harvey. As long 
as there is aristocracy to set the fashions ; and royalty 
with its train of satellites ; in fact, as long as the civil- 
ized world continues as it is to-day there will be the 
same maddening rush for gold.” 

“Well, I declare, Mr. Harvey, if you and Mr. Mor- 
ris haven’t missed your calling. I’ll give up. My, but 
you both talk like parsons, and I’m afraid you’ll con- 
vert me if I stay to listen to any more of this sermon- 
izing.” 

“There’s no danger. — eh, Harvey? Why, if it were 
not for the dear ladies who adore finery to such a de- 
gree, that the men, knowing their weakness, are 
always striving to supply their wants. I’m sure they 
wouldn’t put such a value on gold as they do. Isn’t 
that so, Harvey?” 

Harvey laughed good-naturedly, heing afraid to 
commit himself in Madge’s presence. 

“I think you are very unkind and unjust to the 


184 


BOB RYALLS 


ladies. How different you are from Mr. Harvey, who 
expressed himself by saying that a woman’s love was 
worth more than all the gold in the mine.” 

“Possibly Mr. Harvey’s love affairs have always run 
smoothly.” 

“Now, Mr. Harvey, we have him. Come, tell us, 
Mr. Morris, all about the lady that jilted you.” 

At this sally of Madge’s they all joined in an out- 
burst of laughter which' thoroughly amused Harvey. 

“I never believed in resurrecting the dead, Madge,” 
replied Morris. 

“Then the lady is dead ?” 

“Why, Madge, how persistent you are ; I never said 
such a thing.” 

“You said you did not believe in resurrecting the 
dead.” 

“But I meant it in a different light.” 

“Then there are two kinds of dead. Ah! now I 
know, Mr. Morris, you mean your love is dead.” 

“Madge! Madge! I think you are dreadful. Come, 
Mr. Harvey, help me out with this young lady.” 

This mimic battle between Madge and Morris 
amused Harvey very much, and greatly helped to break 
down the barrier that he supposed existed between 
them socially, and as they moved on in the direction 
of the shops, he lost, to a certain extent, the restraint 
he had been under while in their presence. 

“Now, Mr. Morris, if you are not too fatigued, I’ll 
show you through the various shops; you can then 
watch the progress of the ore as it leaves the mine until 
it comes out of the assaying room in bars of gold.” 

“I shall be delighted, Mr. Harvey, as it will not be 
so trying, I suppose, as down in the mine.” 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 185 


Harvey, having dismissed suspicion entirely from 
his mind, showed the working of the ore until it came 
out in bullion. 

Morris and Madge expressed themselves at the won- 
der of it all, and while Morris congratulated Harvey 
on that which to him seemed so perfect a construction 
of the mine, Madge equally expressed herself at Har- 
vey’s great responsibility in managing such a stu- 
pendous undertaking. 

The bubble had been pricked. Woman had tri- 
umphed and won a victory over the shrewdest of men. 
The plotters had put their scheme through without a 
hitch. They had won at every stage of the game. Once 
more a man whom no other could bribe or in any way 
hoodwink had been fooled by a woman. This goddess 
that Harvey was worshipping had, at the first attempt, 
even before a gun was fired, conqDelled the general to 
lay down his arms in an unconditional surrender. 


CHAPTER XLIX. 


“T E YOU’LL wait a few minutes, Mr. Morris, Til 
accompany you; we have plenty of time to get 
to the station before the train starts.” 

"Both Madge and I should be glad of your company, 
Mr. Harvey, but I hope you are not neglecting your 
business on our account.” 

“Not at all, Mr. Morris. I have straightened up 
everything for the night, and am perfectly at liberty 
until to-morrow.” 

“In that case we can all go back to the city and take 
dinner together,” replied Morris. 

Madge was making the play of her life to catch 
Harvey, and told him with the most winsome of smiles 
that she was so glad he was coming wi^h them, and 
asked him if he would please hold her jacket while she 
put it on. It was the lightest task that Harvey had 
possibly ever undertaken ; but he held it with as firm a 
grip as if it weighed a ton. 

“Thank you ever so much', Mr. Harvey.” 

Harvey’s big smile spoke more than words at the 
pleasure it gave him to be in any way useful to her. 

Madge, on entering the car, seated herself beside 
Harvey, and the other seats nearby being occupied, 
necessitated Morris moving farther down the car. 

“I see, Madge, you’ve thrown me over entirely,” said 
Morris as he moved away. 

Harvey blushed at Morris’ remark, but was soon ab- 
sorbed in a multiplicity of questions Madge asked. 

186 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


187 


Arriving at the hotel, Meek, who had been anxiously 
waiting their return, was surprised at the appearance 
of Harvey. 

“Oh, you’ve missed half your life, uncle !” exclaimed 
Madge, “and Mr. Harvey has been kindness itself — 
hasn’t he, Mr. Morris?” 

“Mr. Harvey certainly did all that any one could 
have done to make our trip pleasant, Madge, I’m sure ; 
but James, you ought to have seen Madge in the car on 
our return ; she threw me over completely ; yes, she and 
Haiwey were chattering like two school girls, while 
your humble servant was left out in the cold.” 

“You men are all the same; just because Mr. Har- 
vey is a little more considerate, you get jealous.” 

“Don’t mind him, Madge,” replied Meek, “he is only 
trying to tease you.” 

Harvey had asked Madge when in the train, whether 
she thought Jier uncle would allow her to accompany 
him to the theatre, and if she would like to go. 

“I certainly should be delighted to accompany you, 
Mr. Harvey, and don’t believe my uncle will have any 
objections whatever.” 

“I’ll ask him then, as soon as we have dined,'' re- 
plied Harvey. 

“What’s the verdict, Mr. Harvey, has his highness 
refused his permission?” asked Madge of Harvey after 
dinner. 

“Oh ! These girls, Mr. Harvey. Here she has been 
getting ready, knowing how little my power is over 
her. I shall tell, Madge, when I get back to Chicago, 
about your Denver beau. You had better get on the 
right side of her mother, Mr. Harvey, then you’ll have 
clear sailing.” 


188 


BOB RYALLS 


“Fm ready now,” exclaimed Madge, in a slightly 
gushing manner as she approached Harvey. 

Harvey was too pleased, and at the same time too 
much embarrassed, to risk a reply to Madge as she ad- 
vanced towards him ; but as they walked down the cor- 
ridor of the hotel, she having taken his arm, he would 
not have changed places with any human being. 

“In a scheme like this, Morris, that girl is worth her 
weight in gold.” 

“You certainly would have had a hard time getting 
the information without her.” 

“Get it?” replied Meek. “Why, Morris, I never 
could have procured it without her aid, and if we win 
out in this deal, Fll see she is well staked.” 

“She certainly deserves it. Meek,” answered Morris. 

“Now, Morris, the coast is clear.” 

Getting a pad and sharpening his pencil. Meek said : 

“Fire away, Morris, all you’ve found out.” 

“Let us talk it over first. Meek.” . 

“One word, Morris ; I can never stand the suspense 
while you go into details ; tell me in a word, first, then 
you can give me the details later. Is it a bonanza, or 
are they working it for the market?” 

“Working it for the market, Meek. They are losing 
money by operating it.” 

Meek did not answer, but walked rapidly up and 
down the room. It was very evident that he was 
strongly affected by the news. If the mine had been a 
bonanza, he would have urged Madge to marry Har- 
vey, which would not have been a hard proposition, as 
she was ready to marry him or any one else, provid- 
ing he had enough' money. He could also have specu- 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 189 


lated in some shares, and been comfortable for the rest 
of his life. 

“That part of the program is all off now,'’ said he 
to himself. He had been on the verge of making his 
fortune so often that the bright visions were thrown to 
the winds, and like the medicine he was in the habit of 
taking, he gulped it down, saying it was a bitter dose, 
but the sooner swallowed the better. 

“You’re sure there’s no possibility of your being 
iiiistaken. Morris?” 

“A man with half an eye can see that the mine is 
being worked for the market. In my opinion. Meek, 
that mine is full of water, except the first three floors, 
although the pumps have been going night and day.” 

“I think, Morris, that the best thing for me to do 
under the circumstances is to wire Todd in cipher that 
‘she is a dead one,’ and ask him if you had not better 
return at once to New York.” 

He had just returned from the telegraph office, when 
in walked Harvey and Madge. 

“Back already! Great Scott!” exclaimed Meek. 
“Is it that late? Well, how did you enjoy the play. 
Mr. Harvey?” 

“I never enjoyed anything so much in my life,” re- 
plied Harvey. 

“I’m angry at you, uncle; you never asked me how 
1 enjoyed it.” 

“Girls always enjoy plays, don’t they, Mr. Harvey?” 

“I’ve always heard they did, Mr. Meek.” 

“Don’t go yet, Mr. Harvey; have a glass of wine 
and -light a cigar; Mr. Morris has received a dispatch 
from Chicago and may have to leave to-morrow.” 

“Nothing serious, I hope, Mr. Morris.” 


190 


BOB RYALLS 


“It may be very serious, Mr. Harvey. My nephew 
has met with an accident, and they have taken him to 
the hospital. I have wired for particulars and the 
doctor’s report ; I will then know better what to do.” 

“Well, gentlemen, it’s getting late; I’ll say good- 
night and good-bye, Mr. Morris, if I don’t see you 
again.” 

“Good-night, Mr. Harvey,” from Meek and Mor- 
ris. 

Madge assisted Harvey with his coat and walked 
with him to the elevator, where she bade him good- 
night, with just enough pressure in her handshake to 
make the blood tingle in his veins. Harvey returned 
her warm adieu and promised to be down in a day or 
two. 

“We can’t do anything until we hear from Todd?” 
queried Morris. 

“Nothing at all,” replied Meek. 

“Then I’ll bid you good-night; in the morning we 
may hear from him.” 

When Morris left the room Meek addressed Madge 
as follows : 

“Madge, there’s a possibility of us having to get out 
of here within the next forty-eight hours, and if you 
have any irons in the fire you had better mold them 
into shape while they are hot.” 

“Is it necessary that we should leave in such haste?” 
queried she. 

“Morris will most likely leave to-morrow, and I’ll 
stay a day or two if you have any cards to play with 
Harvey.” 

“If I were sure Harvey had money enough. I’d set 
my cap for him.” 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 191 

“Well, you burnt your fingers once — better go 
slow.” 

“Go slow, did you say? There's no danger, uncle. 
Aly heart shall be as the North Pole, to le wanned 
only by the sun God of Gold.” 

“Have you written to your mother?” 

“No.” 

“Write her to-morrow, and tell her you may be back 
in a day or two; also tell her if I have time to spare 
I’ll call on my way back to New York. Did you hear 
what I said, Madge?” 

“Yes, I heard you.” 

“Now, if you'll retire to your room. Til go to bed.” 

“Uncle, you're like all the men; after you have 
asked all the questions you wish to know, you order 
me out of the room — you can’t help it; it’s your na- 
ture ; all men are selfish, selfish', selfish.” 

“Now, now, now, have a. good night’s rest, and see 
me in the morning. Good-night, good-night,” said 
Meek, as Aladge left the room in a disgruntled man- 
ner. 

Closing the door after Madge had retired. Meek, 
musing to himself, said: 

“There is one of two things to decide in the case of 
a woman. If you have a disagreement with her, get 
her out of the room as quickly as you can ; if she won’t 
go, then you leave; don’t stop to argue with her; if you 
do, you’re lost.” 

When Meek’s message was delivered to Todd at his 
club, the latter wired Morris to come on to New York 
and for Aleek to wait for a letter. 

That night Madge matured her plans to try if pos- 
sible to wheedle some money from Harvey. 


192 


BOB RYALLS 


“He told me,” she mused, “that he had no friends in 
the world, and no one to look after but himself — that’s 
too bad — he should have — and I’ll grant him the spe- 
cial privilege of looking after me. It may not be the 
proper thing to wheedle money out of him, but if I can 
do it, I can ease my conscience by accepting it as his 
possible wife; which I am willing to be, providing he 
has money enough. I could have all my own way with 
him — that’s sure.” 

Madge had sent a letter to a friend of hers in Chi- 
cago, enclosing another addressed to herself in Denver. 
The contents of the letter, which she was to pass off as 
having been written by her mother, was to the effect 
that the mortgage on their home had fallen due. It 
stated that the parties who were carrying the mort- 
gage would not renew it unless it was reduced a thou- 
sand dollars, as the amount they had loaned was more 
than they cared to carry on account of the property 
having deteriorated since the loan was made; and 
Madge was to ask her uncle if he would save the old 
homestead. Madge’s mother knew absolutely nothing 
of this little scheme of her daughter’s. Madge, since 
her evolution from “Poverty Hollow” (as she called 
the place where her parents rescued her from the deg- 
radation and poverty she was enduring at the time she 
was living with her husband), had gradually but surely 
come to that stage where she realized to the fullest ex- 
tent the magic power of gold. It was the magician’s 
wand; the open sesame to everything. There had been 
times when she was undergoing the pangs of hunger 
in “Poverty Hollow,” that if she could then have pro- 
cured a few dollars to provide the most meager neces- 
sities of life, she would have been perfectly happy. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 193 


But now that she had all these necessities provided for, 
there was a power, more potent, driving her on. It 
was Vanity — that insatiate monster, never appeased. 
Yes, every move from the first day we enter school to 
our last dying breath, our lives are ruled by it. “Let 
the sea be ever so deep, and hell still deeper — yet pride 
is deeper still.’’ ij .i 

But we have digressed, and must now; go back to 
the little adventuress and follow her in lier scheme to 
inveigle money out of the old bachelor, Harvey. 

She conned and planned, then mused : 

“If I can get the money from him, I don’t see how 
I am going to be found out. I can twist the mater 
around my little finger, and she must act and say just 
what I tell her. If Harvey comes to Chicago and finds 
us living in a flat — why, the paternal home was too 
large to keep up after the death of father, and we were 
obliged to rent it. I think a story like this would be 
credited. However, I must try all in my power to 
get the money. In the meantime, if I find that Mr. 
Harvey’s bank account is large enough to make him a 
desirable catch, I’ll take him for better or — no, no! 
Not any worse!” 

The demon god. Vanity, now had control of Madge, 
body and soul, and was fast driving her on to the pit- 
falls of hell. •• i 


CHAPTER L. 


T a certain hour each day, the time when Harvey 



^usually called, could we have caught a glimpse of 
Madge we should have seen a girl with the most be- 
witching of house, costumes, girdled at the waist with 
a becoming sash just tight enough to throw out the 
lines of her graceful and well-rounded bosom; while 
the rest of her drapery clung to her sylph-like form in 
such a manner as to give her the most ravishing kind 
of beauty — the kind which attracts and incenses men 
of strong passions. This woman knew men, and in 
an adroit way played her part to arouse their passion 
to such a degree that for the time being they were 
ready to be molded into any form she chose. 

The part Madge was about to play she had rehearsed 
many times, until she could now gO' through with it 
without a hitch, and was eagerly awaiting her prey to 
come and bask in the sunshine of her charms; then as 
he slowly sipped the sweetness of her honeyed words, 
would she spring the trap she had set for him. 

On the third day after his trip to the theater with 
Madge, Harvey arrived at the hotel. Meek had told 
him not to stand on ceremony; that whenever he was 
in Denver to come directly to their rooms. 

Purchasing a few choice cigars, Harvey at once 
took the elevator to Meek’s room. After knocking on 
the door, a voice called ^‘Come in,” which seemed to 
Harvey the sweetest music he had ever heard. 

As he entered the room Madge raised her head from 


194 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


195 


the table and appeared greatly shocked and embarrassed 
at being caught in such a predicament. 

She appeared the most abject picture of despair; 
and as she raised her head, the tears refusing to be 
held back, rolled down her cheeks. 

With the air of wishing to hide her appearance, hav- 
ing uttered a “Good morning” in her assumed embar- 
rassment, and having momentarily mislaid her hand- 
kerchief (purposely), the tears still rolling down her 
cheeks added to her discomfiture as she attempted to 
wipe her eyes with her hands; not succeeding, she, as 
with mortification at her appearance, once more buried 
her head in her hands and commenced to sob violently. 

Harvey was almost unmanned at her appearance. 
He did not mind how men suffered; but women and 
children were different; he classed them all alike aS 
wanting the care of the sterner sex. 

With mingled thoughts of pity and love he gazed 
upon her. She had never appeared to him so ravish- 
ingly lovable as at this moment. In her utter aban- 
donment, as it were, with the top button of her dress 
open, giving a view of her graceful neck, with a faint 
outline of her bosom — this, with her luxuriant hair 
hanging in wild profusion over her well-rounded 
shoulders — added to her an extra charm. 

He took it for granted that if she had known who 
it was that knocked at the door, she would never have 
admitted him. He was so full of sympathy that he 
was afraid to disturb her in her present grief; and 
was waiting very patiently for her to raise her head 
so that he could apologize and leave the room. 

In a few moments she did so, and looking at him 
with an expression of mortification at being seen in 


196 


BOB RYALLS 


such a pitiable and unpresentable condition, begged he 
would excuse her appearance. 

“Don’t mention it, please. Miss Malcom; I can as- 
sure you I am very, very sorry to see you in such 
trouble, and would not for the world have entered the 
room had I any idea I was intruding.” 

“When you knocked, Mr. Harvey, I thought it was 
the maid returning, as she only left a moment before; 
but there is no harm, as I am sure after all you have 
done for me — there is no gentleman (here she paused) 
who could be so considerate and kind as you. I am 
sorry to have met you in my present condition ; but I 
know you will dismiss it from your mind, like the 
good, kind friend you are.” 

“Before I go, Miss Malcom, if there is anything in 
the world that I can do for you. I’ll do it, nO' matter 
what the cost or hazard.” 

“Mr. Harvey, you’re too kind — oh, that I were a 
man, that I might work and earn money — then it 
would be different.” 

“Why not place your confidence in me. Miss Mal- 
com? You say you wished you were a man that you 
might earn money; if it’s only a question of money, 
as I have stated, I have no one depending on me, and if 
all the money I have in the world would be of any 
service to you, you are as welcome tO' it as the flowers 
in May ; so cheer up, and the greatest blessing you can 
confer on your old friend is to* put your trust in him 
and allow him to share your trouble.” 

“Mr. Harvey, Mr. Harvey, this can never be. What 
would mother say? But as you have been so candid 
with me, I’ll be the same with' you,” and handing him 
the letter, between sobs, she said : 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 197 


“I’m sure it will kill mamma, if we lose our home.” 

Harvey slowly read the letter, then arose from his 
chair, and going over to Madge, patted her on the 
back in a fatherly manner, saying: 

“Don’t worry another minute. I’ll give you the 
money to send to your mother, and no one will ever be 
the wiser.” 

“I can’t take it! I can’t take it, Mr. Harvey.” 

“Tut, tut, tut, nonsense,” exclaimed Harvey. “You 
must take it and stop the old woman — (pardon me. 
Miss Malcom, I mean your mother) — from worrying 
through fear of losing her home.” 

“My uncle paid the mortgage off once, and said at 
the time if it was mortgaged again he would not help 
us ; but he does not know what mother had to contend 
with during the long illness of father, and I would 
rather die, Mr. Harvey, than ask him to pay it off 
again.” 

“My dear Miss Malcom, please don’t trouble your- 
self about the money; I have gambled away many a 
thousand dollars during my life, and never thought 
twice about it after it was gone, and if Harvey can’t 
loan or give a young lady anything that is in his power 
to help her when she is down on her luck, then all I can 
say is, that he is not the same Harvey of camp days, 
when pals shared their last dollar, and I consider you 
the greatest little pal I ever met in my life. I hope 
you will excuse an old miner for using such language, 
but I always like to be plain in these little affairs.” 

“That’s just like you, Mr. Harvey, to talk in such a 
kind way. You are so big and strong, and in a few gen- 
tle words after taking the greatest burden off my moth- 
er’s heart, you call it a little affair. Some men, Mr. 


198 


BOB RYALLS 


Harvey, would see us go to the poorhouse for one- 
third the amount, and if you will only tell me what I 
can do to repay you this kindness, all you have to do 
is to say the word. You see, I am using some of your 
own words. You mining men are so genuine ; no beat- 
ing about the bush; you are worth a hundred of the so- 
called society people; and I shall never forget you, 
Mr. Harvey, as long as I live.” 

Harvey told Madge that he would run down the 
next day with the money, and as he appeared ready to 
go she arose from her chair. Taking his hand in hers, 
and resting the other on his shoulder, her head slightly 
bent and almost touching his bosom, in a very good 
imitation of suppressed emotion, which was tinged 
(for the time being, at least) with some sincerity on 
account of Harvey’s great generosity, she then real- 
ized that which every woman loves — to be loved — 
and it was plain to Madge that Harvey dearly loved 
her. As the pressure of her hand tightened, and her 
head bent a shade lower, Harvey could feel the throb- 
bing of her bosom as he heard the words: 

“You shall have this money back, Mr. Harvey; yes, 
to the last cent.” 

Harvey never realized how he did it — ^but kiss her 
he did, and seizing his hat hurried from the room 
with as much haste as he usually did when he applied 
the fuse to one of the dynamite charges in the mine, 
nor did he regain h'is composure until after he had been 
seated in the cafe for some time, where he topped off 
one or two “bracers,” as he called them; then having 
lit a cigar, he began to think over the progress he was 
making with the little adventuress. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


199 


“She’s a little fairy, and it looks as if I had a chance. 
I don’t see why I shouldn’t ask her. There is plenty of 
time, however, and I seem to be making better head- 
way each time I visit her.” 

When Meek arrived, Madge told him that Harvey 
had called, and that he was coming again on the mor- 
row. 

“It looks, Madge, as if we should have to leave. I 
expect word from New York by next mail to that ef- 
fect. How are you and Harvey getting along?” 

“I guess I have him ‘hooked’ as you call it, but am 
afraid of going any further in the matter. As I told 
you before. I’ve had all the married life I want, and 
should I venture again, I must be assured that the 
party, as you aptly put it, has the necessary c^ualifica- 
tions of pecuniary standing. I want money, as I want 
to see the world, and the sunny side of it. I’ve had 
enough of the shady.” 

“You’re all right, Madge, I don’t blame you in the 
least, and I’m confident you’ll land the right party yet. 
You’ve convinced me of one thing, and that is, you 
don’t require any assistance after you’ve been intro- 
duced to the gentleman ; of that I’m sure.” 

“You flatter me, uncle.” 

The following day Meek received a letter with a 
draft on a Denver bank, thanking him for the adroit 
manner in which he had procured the information, 
telling him that they were not quite ready to bear the 
stock, but that he had better make preparations to 
leave in a hurry. 

“I beg of you not to think of going away for a few 
days, uncle. Wliat would Mr. Harvey think of your 
departure after the visit to the mine?” 


200 


BOB RYx\LLS 


“I can’t stay here tO' oblige Mr. Harvey, and if you 
have any wires to pull, you had better get them 
straightened out at once.” 

The day after the arrival of the letter from Todd 
to Meek, Harvey brought the money to Madge. Meek 
suspected that Madge was cajoling Harvey out of 
something in the line of money or jewelry, and not 
wishing to stand in her way, decided to be absent when 
Harvey arrived. 

That night Harvey had the pleasure of taking 
Madge in to dinner alone, and after dinner was over 
he suggested a walk, to which Madge gladly assented. 
As they proceeded on their walk, she gave Harvey her 
Chicago address, telling him that she did not know how 
much longer they would remain in Denver, as her 
uncle ought to be back in Chicago to attend to some 
business which was very pressing and would not brook 
delay. 

She wrote another letter to her friend in Chicago, 
enclosing one addressed to Harvey, which ostensibly 
came from her mother, thanking him for his great 
kindness to a stranger; calling him their savior in dis- 
tress, and saying that the money would be refunded in 
the shortest possible time. It also stated that she hoped 
Mr. Harvey would pay them a visit during the fall, 
when she and her daughter would leave no stone un- 
turned to make it one of the most pleasant in his life; 
and if he ever sold out his interest in the mine, she 
hoped he would come to Chicago and make his home 
with them. When she wrote this letter Madge thought 
that if Harvey came to Chicago, there might be a pos- 
sibility of transferring his affections to her mother. 

When Harvey received this letter supposed to have 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 201 


been sent by Madge’s mother, he was greatly elated. 
As he perused the contents he paused as he mused, 
saying : 

“Just like her daughter ! What a good, kind soul 
she must be. Yes, I’ll certainly pay them a visit, and 
if I pull out of this affair as much as I expect, I won’t 
want a second invitation tO' settle down as she sug- 
gests. I’ll bet the old lady is a rare good one, judging 
by the kind letter she has written me.” 

The following day Meek received a cipher dispatch, 
stating that the forces on both sides of the Atlantic 
were to be ready on a certain day to bear Jack-Pot 
stock, and that he had better return to New York at 
once. 

That night Meek imparted the news to Madge that 
he would leave Denver on the following Monday. 
Harvey, being informed, came to Denver and spent 
the evening playing billiards with Meek. He intended 
to stay over Sunday and see them off on Monday 
morning. Madge, to make a good impression, insist- 
ed that her uncle, Mr. Harvey and she, should attend 
church on Sunday morning. Meek would fain have 
uttered a groan, but suppressed it in the presence of 
Harvey, and acquiescing in the most graceful manner, 
said that he always wished for Sunday tO' come around, 
as he felt so much more contented after listening to a 
good sermon. 

The old hypocrite had no intention whatever of at- 
tending church. 

This church party that Madge had arranged gave 
Harvey more uneasiness than anything that had oc- 
curred since he became acquainted with her. He had 


202 


BOB RYALLS 


no serious objections to attending the place of worship; 
but his vision depicted Madge inarching him down the 
aisle of the church — possibly close to the pulpit — 
where, in his vivid imagination, everybody would be 
gazing at him. However, she was going and had 
asked him to accompany her and her uncle. He was 
in that state where a good w^oman could lead him into 
doing anything. He was full to overflowing with the 
subtle power, love, which tames our natures and makes 
us see the better side of life, showing the divine powder 
in all its greatness, and in an ecstacy cry out for all the 
gladness that God has showered upon us. 

Harvey w^as up bright and early on the Sabbath, and 
at the appointed time, silk hat in hand, appeared at 
Meek’s door. 

“Good morning, Mr. Harvey, how are you?” 

“Never felt better, Mr. Meek.” 

“I wish I could say the same. Take a seat, Mr. 
Harvey, Madge will be in directly. I’m afraid, Mr. 
Harvey, you’ll have to excuse me from attending 
church this morning.” 

“I’m sorry you can’t come along. Is your cold very 
bad, Mr. Meek?” 

“Yes, indeed, Mr. Harvey, and I don’t wish' to an- 
noy the congregation by a violent fit of coughing in 
the middle of the sermon.” 

At this moment Madge appeared wdth all her finery 
showing to the best advantage. 

“Good morning, Mr. Harvey; isn’t it too bad uncle 
can’t attend church ?” 

“Yes, indeed. I’m very sorry,” replied Harvey. 

“If you only knew how he enjoys church, Mr. Har- 
vey, I know you’d be sorry for him.” 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 203 


There is a little selfishness in all our natures, and 
no one could have depicted any sorrow in Harvey’s 
countenance when he heard Meek’s cough was such as 
to prevent him from joining them. 

Harvey with stately tread attended Madge to church, 
and came out of the ordeal with flying colors. While 
holding half of the hymn-book, he smiled as he noticed 
his capacious hand alongside of hers, which he greatly 
admired. 

The following day Harvey was at the depot to bid 
Madge and her uncle good-bye. The thousand dollars, 
and the kiss he gave her the same evening, had re- 
moved the first barrier in his courtship, and she having 
told him to call her Madge, explained in an adroit 
manner that while they had not been acquainted very 
long, she did not know how it was, but he seemed al- 
ready an old friend, and one to be trusted. 

Meek having purchased the tickets and checked the 
baggage, sauntered up and down the platform, leav- 
ing Harvey and Madge holding an animated conver- 
sation, which gradually assumed a more serious turn, 
at least with Harvey, judging by his countenance. 

As the train that was to bear them away drew up 
at the platform. Meek gave Harvey a hearty shake of 
the hand, then sauntered towards the car, leaving 
Harvey holding Madge’s hand as she said : 

“Don’t disappoint us, whatever you do, Mr. Harvey, 
and write as often as you can; I shall always be look- 
ing forward to the pleasure I shall have in answering 
your letters” — she kissed him and was gone. 

Harvey was so much embarrassed at Madge kissing 
him in public that he forgot a basket of fruit he had 


204 


BOB RYALLS 


purchased for her, and which a small boy was holding 
in the background. 

Giving the boy a tip, he was about to tell him to keep 
the fruit; but like all of Harvey’s presents, it was not 
done by halves, and was rather large. Telling the boy 
to follow him, he retraced his steps to the depot, and 
expressed the fruit to Madge’s Chicago residence ; then 
took the next train for Black Hawk. 


CHAPTER LL 


ODD had cabled to 'Turn in Liverpool the exact 



Jl information about the mine, and for 'Turn to wait 
for a letter, as it contained full instructions about a 
plan he had formed for him to work in conjunction 
with the New York syndicate. 

The steamer carrying Todd’s letter arrived in the 
Mersey on Friday night; Dempsey being in ’Turn’s 
office when the mail was delivered on Saturday morn- 


mg. 


“Well, what do you say it is, Dempsey, before I 
open it?” 

“Oh, damn it, open it; don’t keep me here sweating 
blood!” exclaimed Dempsey. 

“Read for yourself, Dempsey.” 

Dempsey adjusted his glasses and read the letter. 

“That Todd’s a shrewd one, he knows his business. 
What do you think of his plan?” 

“Can’t be beat, in my opinion, Dempsey. It’s the 
only way to work the market ; that is, have both ends 
of the cable denoting the fall in prices; then the lambs 
and the professionals will both get in the game. We 
had better marshal our forces and be ready when Todd 
makes his raid on the New York Stock Exchange. We 
ought to write an article to be inserted in the papers 
Monday, stating the full particulars as Todd has sent 
them; that will help to start the ball rolling, and sub- 
stantiate the reports that we’ll circulate.” 

“All right, ’Turn, send in the report to the papers, 


205 


206 


BOB RYALLS 


and ril tip everybody that I think has the nerve to sell 
the stock short. She’ll come a sailing down the tobog- 
gan slide and that d d cuss, Robinson, and all his 

parasites will creep into their holes and never be heard 
of again. Yes, ’Turn, that’s what I want, damn them; 
wiped out, every mother’s son of them.” 

“Don’t worry, Dempsey, they’ll never know what 
struck them when the battle is over; it will be short 
and sweet.” 

When the market opened, the Dempsey faction were 
resting on their ai'ins waiting for the signal to attack 
the stock; which, under some commission house buy- 
ing, and some belated shorts who were covering, kept 
the price steady; and as more commission house orders 
came in, sent it up half a point. 

When the commission house buying had ceased, and 
the stock still remained steady, the room traders who 
are about the best judges in irregular stocks, renewed 
their efforts to depress and sell Jack-Pot; not getting 
any buyers, they began to offer the stock cheaper than 
the demand for it warranted. This was a favorite trick 
of theirs, offering to sell a thousand shares lower than 
people were willing to pay, with a view to frightening 
holders of the stock, until by doing so they created a 
panic. Slowly the stock was being hammered down. 
If the bears had a good leader, now was the time for 
him to take hold. 

At this time, by a preconcerted signal from ’Turn, 
there was hurled on the market thousands of shares of 
Jack-Pot stock. Under this heavy selling the stock 
slowly but surely receded, and when ’Turn began to 
offer the stock in thousand share blocks, there was a 
panic. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 207 


’Turn was a past master at “bearing” stock, and not 
giving the bulls time to get their breath, made the 
wildest onslaught in his attempt to make the panic 
general. At this juncture, the small holders, thinking 
they would be wiped out entirely, sent in their orders 
to sell; these orders came in so fast that the brokers 
\vere like so many wild men, trying to keep up with 
them. At the height of the bear raid the ticker re- 
ported panic on the New York Stock Exchange in 
Jack-Pot stock, the mine reported flooded. The cry 
became general, and at every broker’s ofifice in Liver- 
pool the telephones were ringing, their customers send- 
ing in orders to sell their Jack-Pot stock. Yes, one 
and all who were holding Jack-Pot wanted to realize; 
better to take what they could get than hold on to 
worthless stock. Under the heaVy selling the market 
reeled and staggered like a ship dismasted in the 
trough of the sea. The stock went down every min- 
ute. People who did not or could not sell their stock 
..slept little that night; others went to the residences of 
their brokers to talk over the situation and get their 
advice. It was very evident the battle would be re- 
newed the next day, as Dempsey was a remorseless 
enemy and would not stop until, if it lay in his power, 
he had made good his boast that he would make a 
pauper of Robinson. 

Royal and his partners were in a dilemma as to the 
great bear raid on the stock in the Liverpool, London 
and New York markets. It was very evident that it 
was a prearranged affair; but he was determined to 
meet it. He went to the English agents of certain 
stockbrokers, ordering them to buy to the limit. 


208 


BOB RYALLS 


That same night, Robinson held a meeting with 
some of the best people who had money to invest, and 
a pool was formed to buy all of the stock that was of- 
fered the next day. Robinson knew from what quar- 
ter the great bear raid had started, and was equally 
as determined as Dempsey when it came to a case of 
plunging. The best move that Robinson made was to 
go with a check for a large amount to one of the best 
known and most conservative firms of brokers in the 
city of Liverpool. This firm was known as one that 
never undertook any small accounts, and never bought 
or sold except on orders from investors ; and whenever 
they appeared on ’change it was always taken for 
granted that they had the right information, and no 
matter which way the market went at the time, it al- 
ways ended in their favor, for the reason that they 
were legitimate buyers, and bought according to value, 
which, like running water, always finds its level. 

Royal had found out through his agent in Liverpool 
who it was that was helping him to keep up the price 
of the stock, and cabled Robinson through his brokers 
that he would meet all of the bear attacks, and assured 
him that he need not be afraid, but to keep right on 
buying, as he would come out all right in the end. 

In New York it was Todd and his associates against 
Royal and his gang. In Liverpool it was Robinson 
and the English firm acting for Royal, against Demp- 
sey and his followers. 

The battle opened strong the next day, the Demp- 
sey crowd being on hand more determined than ever. 
’Turn led them with rapid selling of the stock, and 
when the tape denoted a drop of one point in the sell- 
ing there would be a war-whoop from the bear side. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


209 


At this time Royal and his brokers in New York, 
knowing full well what effect the London and Liver- 
pool markets would have on the New York Stock Ex- 
change, sent in orders to buy as fast as Todd and his 
associates sold. For two hours the heavy selling and 
the unlimited buying kept the price very even ; the fac- 
tions were about equally divided. 

At the height of the panic the Liverpool ticker re- 
corded heavy buying on the New York exchange of 
Jack-Pot stock. This news strengthened the market. 
Then, taking advantage of the strong support of the 
New York market, Robinson’s brokers vied with the 
Liverpool brokers of Royal’s, and the stock advanced 
one point. At this stage of the battle the conservative 
firm of brokers again came into the fray, and the band 
of bull whackers combining their forces sent the stock 
up by bounds. 

The public allowed others to do their thinking ; they 
did not stop to investigate, but followed blindly the 
quotation figures on the ticker. A few hours had 
changed their minds. Their eyes were now dazzled 
with the vast wealth Robinson had made. Orders 
poured into the brokers’ office by telegraph, telephone 
and mail. Yes, they all wanted to buy Jack-Pot. It 
was Jack- Pot, nothing but Jack-Pot. They were now 
Jack-Pot mad. This was not merely a defeat for the 
bears; it was a rout; they were annihilated. There 
was the wildest rush to cover among the regular 
traders. 

When ’Turn, Dempsey’s broker, refused to go any 
further in the mad attempt to bear the stock in the face 
of inevitable ruin, Dempsey lost control of himself 
entirely. He insulted ’Turn, and at once went to other 


210 


BOB RYALLS 


brokers; but the gossip of the street that he was a 
ruined man was there before him. The great awe that 
he had created all his life with his inferiors vanished 
as if by magic. In its place there was a certain air of 
half pity and contempt, as his arrogance had always 
tended to make him enemies. When the truth of the 
enormous losses that Dempsey had incurred dawned 
upon the people with whom he had been doing busi- 
ness, they in their haste to get a settlement from him 
were the means of bringing on the total collapse of the 
firm of Dempsey & Co. 

The evening papers stated that a prominent firm of 
cotton brokers had been caught in the Jack-Pot deal, 
and were on the wrong side of the market to the tune 
of a million. This and other notices of like effect 
were all known tO' mean the firm of Dempsey & Co. 

Dempsey had not been at his residence during this 
last raid on the stock, and for the greater part of the 
time had been under the influence of liquor. Incred- 
ible as it may seem, the great luminaries, the nabobs of 
the wealthy business circles, had in this short space of 
time deserted Dempsey; and now when he was going 
from office to office, and they saw him coming, the 
clerks were told to say that their chiefs were engaged 
or out. The consequence was that the secondary 
lights, whom Dempsey a few days previous would have 
ignored, were now tagging around with him, while h'e, 
under the influence of Bacchus, might be seen at differ- 
ent cafes, surrounded by these satellites, who were 
pleased to listen (while Dempsey was paying for the 
wine), how he was going to make a pauper of Robin- 
son; and when he reached the maudlin state of in- 
ebriety, put him into a cab and took him to his tem- 
porary quarters at the Adelphi Hotel. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 211 


I he bigoted, narrow-minded, selfish and mean-spir- 
ited Dempsey, instead of bringing Robinson down 
from his lofty perch, as it had been his wont to say, 
had been nicely placed in the grave he had dug for Ins 
intended victim. He had made his boasts in business 
circles after Robinson had beat him in his first Jack- 
Pot stock deal, that when he got through with him, 
Robinson would be too dead to skin. ‘T won’t leave 
him with a stiver, damn him !” he had exclaimed time 
and again. 

All his life this man had had things pretty much 
his own way. He was always watching for a chance, 
no matter how mean and despicable the transaction 
might be, to get the better of his fellow man. During 
his long business career he had never met with a set- 
back ; nor had he ever been known to do anything that 
would jeopardize his financial standing. He had often 
made his boasts that he would not endorse any man’s 
note; no, by gad, not for Rothschild himself. 

Like all men of low nature, the one absorbing 
thought that now never left him for a moment, was 
revenge. liis hatred for Robinson was as a smoulder- 
ing fire, bursting intO' flame each time he thought 
of him, the noxious gases here being thrown 
ofif as he, in his rage, cursed his brother-in-law. 
All his bombastic talk of how he had sworn to bring 
Robinson down from his lofty perch gradually dawned 
upon him. The men innumerable whom he had 
crushed in his business career were now reflected in a 
mirror before his eyes. The more he tried to realize 
his position, the worse it appeared. He was like a man 
drowning in an artificial pond, the wall surrounding 


212 


BOB RYALLS 


it being a few inches higher than he in his best efiforts 
could grasp, and lined all around with people who were 
watching him in his frantic struggle for life. The peo- 
ple that surrounded this pond were the many whom he 
had trodden down that he might wallow in splendor. 
He looked around, but could see no sympathetic, help- 
ing hand. He felt as if he must die, and was ready 
now that all was lost, to meet death', if in his revenge 
he could drag Robinson down with him, so as to pre- 
vent leaving him behind to gloat over his downfall. 

Robinson had been warned to be on the lookout for 
Dempsey, as he had not been at all careful whom he 
told that he was going to get square with him. Being 
of a kind disposition, and not wishing to cause any 
notoriety, and at the same time wishing to avoid a 
quarrel with his brother-in-law, Robinson passed the 
matter off lightly, and to those who insisted that Demp- 
sey was really dangerous, said : 

“He may threaten me, but I don't think he would 
do me any injury.” 


CHAPTER LIT 


D empsey was completely ruined; everything that 
his creditors could seize was attached. It was 
only a question of a short time when his house and 
everything in it would be sold to meet his liabilities; 
until the legal time had expired, he was allowed posses- 
sion. His cowardly nature was such that he dare not 
remain in a sober state and face his ruin like a man ; but 
continued drinking heavily, and while under the influ- 
ence of the false god Bacchus, he nursed the viper “re- 
venge” to such an extent that if he had been a man of 
courage, there is not the least doubt he would have 
murdered several people whom he imagined had caused 
his downfall. 

One night, Robinson, who was working in his den 
rather late, arranging some important matters, heard 
a ring at the front door-bell. 

“Just see who it is,” he called to the butler. When 
the butler opened the door, and before he had time to 
see who it was, he was pushed violently to one side, 
and in walked Dempsey, making with all haste for the 
study of Robinson. The butler was a small man of 
middle age, but not devoid of courage. He would have 
stopped Dempsey if he had had the strength; but 
Dempsey being a large man, and such a. “big gun” in 
the neighborhood, he stood somewhat in awe of him. 

When Dempsey reached the study, Robinson raised 
his head to see who was coming, his countenance 
changing to blank despair when he saw the wild, hag» 
gard features of Dempsey. 

213 


214 


BOB RYALLS 


“I’ve caught you at last, damn you! You’ve ruined 
me, James Robinson, but you’ll never live to enjoy it.” 

Drawing a revolver as he spoke, and pointing it 
point-blank at Robinson’s head, he was about to fire, 
when the little butler, with a spring like a jack rabbit, 
leaped on his back, the effect of which was to change 
the course of the bullet, which spent itself on the mir- 
ror over the mantel. 

Robinson, who was pretty well scared, instantly 
dropped to the floor, and crawling on his hands and 
knees under the mahogany table, made his way in a 
crab-like fashion, but with all the speed his position 
would allow, to where Dempsey and the butler were 
struggling. The butler in his frantic efforts, had by 
mere chance accomplished what a man Dempsey’s 
equal in weight might not have thought of. In his 
spring he had fastened both arms around Dempsey’s 
neck, and being so much shorter, his feet did not touch 
the floor, his entire weight hanging on Dempsey’s neck, 
almost choking him. This, with his wild,' unearthly 
screams of “Help! Police! Murder!” — took all of 
Dempsey’s attention. 

As Robinson, holding on to Dempsey’s legs, was 
about to raise himself, Dempsey lost his balance, carry- 
ing Robinson and the butler with him to the floor. 

Dempsey, although generally spoken of as a power- 
ful man, was like so many of our business men, in 
that he never took any exercise ; the consequence was 
that in a few minutes he was breathless, and the two 
men had no difficulty in holding him until the arrival 
of the coachman and footman who had been aroused 
from their sleep by the violent ringing of their bell by 
Mrs. Robinson. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


215 


The scene which came very near being a tragedy had 
now^ turned to comedy. Mrs. Robinson by this time 
\vas in command of the household brigade, who, upon 
hearing the discharge of the revolver and the shriek- 
ing of the butler, had, in their haste, donned any and 
everything in the line of female wearing apparel; this, 
wdth tlieir variegated colors and the fantastic manner 
in wdiich the ladies and the servants w^ore them, w^as, 
to say the least, grotesque in the extreme. 

Some of the ladies since the night previous seemed 
to have lost pounds of flesh, so shrunken did they ap- 
pear, w^hile others in the same time seemed to have 
growm to huge proportions — but the morrow, no doubt, 
w'ould see them in their natural fairy-like forms. 

When the coachman and the footman made their ai> 
pearance, Robinson’s place in holding down the pros- 
trate Dempsey w^as taken by the coachman, while the 
footman, against the protests of Robinson, was sent 
with all haste for the police. He soon returned with 
tW'O robust minions of the law% wLom he found dis- 
cussing some problem on one of the nearby corners. 

Booking the details of the attempted tragedy, and 
taking possession of the revolver, the officers told the 
butler and the coachman to allow Dempsey to arise. 
It was very evident that Dempsey w^as stupid with 
liquor, and now that the tension he had been under had 
passed off, he was so utterly weak from the great nerv- 
ous strain that he could hardly stand. 

Robinson, who had had some hot words with his 
wife about sending for the police, went through the 
same proceedings wdth them when they arrived, but 
found that he could do nothing, as his wdfe insisted 
on Dempsey’s arrest. 


216 


BOB RYALLS 


As the police were about to march Dempsey through 
the streets, Robinson ordered his groom to hitch' up 
the team, and riding on the box, went with them to the 
town hall. Arriving there, he wanted to go on Demp- 
sey’s bail ; but the sergeant told him it was too serious 
a charge. When the case came up the next day for a 
preliminary hearing, Preston, the magistrate, commit- 
ted Dempsey to the Chester assizes, refusing Robin- 
son’s offer of bail. 

The Chester assizes commenced the following week, 
and in less than two weeks after Dempsey had attempt- 
ed the life of Robinson, he was convicted and sentenced 
to two years’ imprisonment, which would have been 
ten, if Robinson had not perjured himself like a gen- 
tleman on Dempsey’s behalf ; besides procuring the best 
counsel in England to defend him. Robinson was se- 
verely lectured by the judge when it was apparent he 
was trying to defeat the ends of justice. If the police 
had not procured the pistol, which in the eyes of the 
English judge was looked upon as such a death-dealing 
weapon, and not with the same leniency as in America, 
the sentence would have been very light, and possibly 
an acquittal might have followed. 


CHAPTER LIIL 


HE Robinsons have arrived at the old baronial 



A halls of the Dartmoors. On the third day after 
his arrival, Robinson received a telegram from his 
broker asking him to return tO' Liverpool without de- 
lay. We may rest assured, however, that Mrs. Rob- 
inson didn’t lose any sleep over the abrupt departure 
of her husband, but at once made good her promise 
to some of the Oxtonians not to forget them when 
among the titled gentry. These letters, when they ar- 
rived with the crest and armorial bearings of the Dart- 
moors emblazoned thereon, still further enhanced the 
prestige which Mrs. Robinson was steadily gaining. 
How a few months at times change events. It is safe 
to say one year ago a letter from the Robinsons would 
have been destroyed as soon as read, and never by any 
chance mentioned to their friends, unless it were with 
a patronizing air; but now they were satisfied to be 
patronized by these selfsame Robinsons. 

If we should for all time bear in mind the many 
snubs and meannesses we have received during our 
lives, and hold them in our breasts, rankling and nurs- 
ing their cankerous growth, which condition of mind 
would undoubtedly reflect itself in our countenances, 
what horrid creatures we would appear. 

Now that the ambition of Mrs. Robinson’s was at 
last satisfied (if woman’s ever is), how was it with her 
husband? In the business world he has risen to a 
higher position, if that were possible, than his wife has 


217 


218 


BOB RYALLS 


in the social. With Robinson, however, the sudden ac- 
cumulated wealth had not changed him a particle. He 
was the same Robinson, and could be approached by 
any one at all times. The generous way he acted in 
regard to Dempsey made him the talk of the town, and 
even those who never had a good word for any one 
could not help but admire the man. 

Robinson’s name was now on all the charitable 
lists; and while he was willing to subscribe, would have 
preferred doing sO' anonymously; but the recipients had 
already commenced to fawn on him, and with oily 
tongues and velvet- footed suavity, the goodly minis- 
ters, the agents for the societies for instructing and 
clothing the poor and forsaken tribes of God’s crea- 
tures in the remote parts ^f the world, came to Robin- 
son for aid. 


CHAPTER LIV. 


^ I "'HE Saratoga season is in all its glory. The mag- 
nificent hotels are ablaze with splendor. Racing 
has commenced and the New York crowd lias arrived. 
It has been a prosperous year in New York, and the 
great boom in stocks has made money for the majority 
of the people that usually spent part of the summer at 
the Spa. There are many gay parties assembled, but the 
party that are making their headquarters at the Grand 
Union are the gayest of the gay. At the races they arc 
seen betting their money with reckless freedom. Their 
tally-ho coach and four which the leader of the party 
invariably drives, is the talk of Saratoga. The ladies 
who always accompany this party on their jaunts are 
equally notorious for their display of fine raiment. 
They are young and pretty, but no one can recognize 
any of New York’s four hundred amongst them. It 
is very evident that the leader of this party has made 
up his mind that, come what may, they are all going 
to have a good time and one to be remembered. When 
they could gamble no more that day on the races, they 
would adjourn to the swell gambling resorts and play 
until the small hours of the morning. To inquiries as 
to who they were, the answer invariably was, “Wall 
Street men.” Some one had started a rumor that they 
had cleaned up a million apiece on the “Street.” 

The leader of this gay party was none other than 
Royal, chief of the fimi of Reed & Co. 

Roval now for the first time began to think seriously 

219 


220 


BOB RYALLS. 


of the result when the mine was proved a fizzle. He 
had been forced to take a great many more people into 
his confidence than he had ever done before in any of 
his schemes; and he knew from his knowledge of hu- 
man nature, that when the shoe pinched, and any of 
them were in danger of being brought to account, they 
would inform on him. He therefore made up his mind 
that at the first sign of danger he would join the for- 
eign contingent of Uncle Sam’s citizens, but before 
leaving the scenes of sO' many gay occasions, would 
give one more party and make it the gayest of all. 

Royal’s party having arrived at the race track in 
their tally-ho, the ladies adjourned to the grand stand 
and the gentlemen to the betting ring. 

The bugle had sounded for the horses to go to the 
post, and as the starter with his assistants drove to the 
starting point. Royal, once more glancing at his card, 
noted the different weights that each horse had to car- 
ry, also their mounts; then decided to play Myth. It 
was only a selling race; but to the born gambler, one 
race is as good as another, sO' that he can get a bet 
down. Going down the line, the first bookmaker he 
came to was Jack McDonald. 

‘‘What are you laying against Myth, Jack?” 

“Six to one.” 

“I’ll bet you a thousand.” 

“All right, Mr. Ryalls,” said the bookmaker ; and as 
he passed down the line he placed with Mattie Looran, 
Snedicker, Ike Thompson, and several others, bets of 
from five hundred to a thousand apiece, and, as stated, 
the price being six to one, stood to win a small for- 
tune. 

Lighting a cigar as he left the betting ring, he made 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 221 


his way to the ladies in the grand stand. Adjusting his 
field glasses, and scrutinizing the starters, he said : 

“We’ll have to wait some time for this start; there’s 
that Flieshman cast-off, Wolhurst, won’t face the bar- 
rier.” 

They say that “On the turf, and under the turf, all 
men are equal,” and of a truth it’s so. Elbowing, hob- 
nobbing, then listening with rapt attention, might be 
seen well dressed men talking to touts, some of them 
the most forlorn looking creatures it was possible to 
behold. These men would place their money on the 
horses that these touts directed them to back, as they 
in race-track parlance figured it out how it was impos- 
sible for them to lose. To-day, they reasoned, this 
horse has ten pounds off since he last started, and in a 
better field than the one he is now to run against ; also, 
he will now have a jockey on his back that is as good 
as five pounds off, intimating that the last time he 
started the jockey was a wooden man, and was only a 
hindrance to the horse. 

“Get down on it,” was the tout’s last word, “and 
Say, put a ten on for me — it’s a cinch — it’s just like 
finding money.” 

The rail-birds are all lined close against the fence, 
and after seeing the warming-up gallops of their favor- 
ites, put down their bets and once more resume their 
places. The next minute, like a clap of thunder, from 
fifteen thousand throats comes a mighty roar — 
“They’re off!” 

“False start ; the flag hasn’t dropped,” said Royal. 

“McCue, you’re fined twenty-five; and you also, 
Maher — damn you, why don’t you come on when I tell 
you? You spoiled that start; I’ll fine you fifty next 
time,” roared the starter. 


222 


BOB RYALLS 


When the starter’s patience was almost exhausted, 
he caught them in line, sending them off to a beautiful 
start. 

The first horse to poke its nose in front was Tyrshe- 
na, with McCue in the saddle ; at the quarter it was 
Rare Perfume with Wolhurst running second. The 
same at the half. Going down the back stretch, Odom, 
who had the mount on Myth, crawled up on the lead- 
ers. At this point of the race, Danny Mah'er, who had 
been trailing with Knight of the Garter, came up with 
a rattle, and the three leaders made for the stretch 
neck-and-neck. As they made the turn into the 
stretch. Rare Perfume swung wide; Odom, taking a 
chance on this occurring, had eased his mount — falling 
back, and as Rare Perfume carried Knight O'f the 
Garter almost to the far side of the track, he like a 
flash brought Myth through on the rails, and when 
the other jockeys got their mounts straightened out, 
was two lengths in the lead. Odom knew he had a 
cripple under him, and nursing the old horse along, 
clucked and coaxed without touching him with whip 
or spur as he rode his hardest. Maher, riding a dis- 
tance horse, got him straightened out and rode like 
a demon after Myth, being joined by Tyrshena, whom 
McCue was punishing in a frantic effort to overtake 
the leader. The crowd were on their feet; bedlam 
had broken loose. Inch by inch both Tyrshena and 
Knight of the Garter gained on Myth. Odom turned 
his head and saw them coming with two of the best 
jockeys in America on their backs, noted as they were 
for having no pity for their mounts when out to win; 
and watching them like a cat as they drove their spurs 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 223 


and lashed their whips into the reeking flanks of their 
mounts, he sat down and rode the race of his life. A 
sixteenth from the wire they caught him, all three 
taking stride for stride, — noses apart. 

It was plain tO' Odom that if he could not get one 
more spurt out the old horse the race was lost. He 
had not as yet touched his mount with whip or spur. 
The crucial point had arrived as the three horses 
approached the judges’ stand head and head. Draw- 
ing his whip, Odom brought it down, swish, swish, 
on Myth’s quivering flanks, as the three leaders, amidst 
the terrific din from the multitude, passed under the 
wire. Pandemonium reigned. 

'‘Tyrshena wins-” '‘No, sir; it’s Knight of the Gar- 
ter!” “I tell you it’s Myth!” 

Everybody for the time being seemed to have lost 
their reason, except the old-time race-course habitues, 
who merely waited until the numbers went up. The 
finish was too close for any one to tell except the 
judges; and the crowd, — those who' had wagered on 
the race, — held their breath as the winning numbers 
were hoisted. 

“Winner, Myth, by a nose — place, dead heat between 
Tyrshena and Knight of the Garter.” 

After the races were over, and while Royal was 
entertaining a party of friends, and the wine was 
flowing freely, a Western Union Telegraph boy 
brought him a telegram. 

Boarding the New York special, in five hours he 
was shaking hands with Wainright in the Manhat- 
tan club. 

“I see you got my dispatch, Royal.” 

“Yes ; I happened to be at the hotel when it arrived.” 


224 


BOB RYALLS 


“Now, Royal, let’s get down to business; there’s 
no time to lose. I promised to let you into the good 
thing when it came off, and the ‘melon’ is now ready 
to be cut. Have you heard anything more about the 
Jack-Pot mine?” 

“Not a word, Wainright; not a word, except what 
you told me.” 

“Royal, I’ve been waiting for ever so long a time 
to reciprocate the kind act you did for me some time 
ago, and the reason I sent the dispatch is for you to 
be on hand when the infonnation comes, so that you 
can get in on the ground floor.” 

Royal was thunderstruck. With all his tact, shrewd- 
ness and ingenuity, it was very evident that he was 
being sold. Was Wainright, above all men, lead- 
ing him on, and, after making a perjurer of him, 
going to brand him as a blackleg? Did he know 
that he was at the head of the Jack-Pot swindle? 
Well, he wouldn’t weaken; he would make Wain- 
right show his hand; he would call him and go the 
limit before acknowledging anything. The cleverest 
of us, disguise it as we may, may rest assured that 
when a great crisis is at hand, and we think we are 
so stoical that no one can discern any change in our 
features; if they don’t it is not that it does not occur, 
but from some other cause is not noticed. Royal was 
above the average in this respect, having dissembled 
SO much in his life that it took a keen observer to 
notice any change. But change he did when Wain- 
right was telling him that a plan had been formed to 
get the exact information about the mine. One thing 
was certain ; he was betrayed. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 225 


'T’m sure, Wainright, I shall be eternally grateful 
to you if you can put me onto the exact standing of 
the mine,” said he with the best grace possible. He 
was in a state of uncertainty as to whether Wain- 
right knew all, and being guilty, took the smile 
which Wainright wore as one of sarcasm, but merely 
held his breath and waited. Wainright didn’t speak 
for a minute. Royal was certain now that he knew 
all, and that minute made a different man of him. He 
was courageous to a fault, and when once the gauntlet 
was thrown down, would stay to the bitter end. This 
minute seemed an age. 

“Royal,” said Wainright. 

“Yes,” thought Royal, “he knows all.” 

“Let’s get into some quiet corner; then I’ll explain 
everything.” 

Seated at a table in a corner of the cafe, puffing 
nervously at their cigars with a bottle of Mumm’s in 
front of them, Wainright told how they had sent 
a man to Denver who was thoroughly reliable. This 
man had hired an expert to get a job in the mine — not 
to be in a hurry, but to make h'is report in a thorough 
manner. Then how the man had been hired by the 
manager of the mine, and the news would be in New 
York within the next twenty-four hours. So far 
Wainright had not mentioned the fact, if he knew 
it, whether Royal was a partner in the mining swindle. 
Royal sat there as if glued to the chair, not daring to 
speak. When Wainright had finished describing 
the details of the plan to procure the information, 
he paused, and filling both his own and Royal’s glass, 
said : 


226 


BOB RYALLS 


“Royal, the bubble will be pricked to-morrow for 
certain; let us drink success to the plot.” 

Royal still held the glass of wine in his hand un- 
touched. 

“Give me your hand, Royal, that you will keep 
this a secret and Fll give you the juiciest morsel to- 
morrow that ever tickled your palate, and which will 
no doubt be the means of making us both rich for the 
remainder of our lives.” 

Royal gulped down the wine. It was evident that 
at present Wainright did not know he had anything 
to do with the swindle. 

“Capital, by Jove — the best I ever heard. Say, 
Wainright, if Pinkerton ever hears of this, he’ll 
be sure to hire you for one of his sleuths. When 
does your man commence to work in the mine, Wain- 
right ? I mean, does he start to-day or to-morrow ?” 

“He is to work in the night shift, and will com- 
mence to-night.” 

“Splendid, deuced clever, Wainright, without a 
doubt a shrewd bit of work. Just excuse me; I’ll 
be back in a minute, and we’ll take supper together.” 

“All right. Royal, go ahead; don’t hurry. I’ve got 
some company here which will have to be replenished 
when you come back,” pointing tO' the bottle of wine. 

Royal went direct to the telegraph office and sent 
a cipher message to Harvey, stating that the man he 
had hired was a spy. 

When he returned, Wainright said : 

“Royal, how did you leave the dear girls in Sara- 
toga? You seem to be a great favorite among them, 
but I’m afraid they’ll be the death of you before you 
stop.” 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 227 

“That’s no joke, Wainright; they’ve killed many 
a man.” 

“Well, I don’t think death has any horrors for you, 
Royal. You take life easy; come day, go day, you 
never care whether school keeps or not.” 

After various subjects had been discussed. Royal 
said : 

“Wainright, how many of you are there in the 
deal to get the information about the mine?” 

“Well, let me see — there’s Teddy Carter, Miles 
Haffenden, George Weech, Dick Darvell, and one or 
two others.” 

“Quite a number of you.” 

“Well, we’re all pretty well loaded up with the 
stock, and want to know whether to hold or unload.” 

“On the innocents?” queried Royal. 

“Well, business is business. Royal, and if the mine 
is a swindle, we don’t want to hold this stock a minute 
longer than we can.” 

“You are a very wise crowd, Wainright.” 

Royal, at last, to use his own expression, “was up 
against it.” “The jig was up,” he remarked to Brady. 

He knew h'e could not evade exposure much longer; 
and the possibility of a term in Sing Sing determined 
him to act at once. He at first thought of standing 
his ground, and reasoned very wisely that he had too 
much money for them to send him to jail. Then he 
again reasoned that if he escaped, it would be only 
after they had bled him of every dollar he possessed. 

When he got to his office in the morning there were 
twO' telegrams waiting for him : One from Harvey 
stating that he had caught the miner when he was 
coming off the night shift, and sending him to the 


228 


BOB RYALLS 


strong room under pretext of procuring material, had 
locked him in the room. None of the other miners 
knew what had become of him, Ben telling them he 
had quit. The other telegram was from England in 
cipher code, stating that there would be no difficulty 
in unloading a million, as people in and around Liv- 
erpool were simply Jack-Pot mad after the late boom 
in the stock. 

Royal and his followers had twice boomed the Jack- 
Pot stock, and each time, as seen, while the stock was 
steadily advancing, and they were almost ready to 
unload, a rumor was started which caused it to decline 
rapidly. He would make one more gigantic boom and 
unload as quickly as possible. 

^Tt’s getting pretty warm — Pll have tO' get out while 
there’s a chance. I’ll bet that fellow, Flint, is 'at the 
bottom of all this. The fellow is too rich for me to 
bribe; he’d sooner see me in Sing Sing than have all 
the money in the States. Well, it’s all in a lifetime; 
he’s having his day — I’ve had mine.” 

The miner. Pete, had hung around the mine until 
Harvey put him to work for a few days to enable 
him to earn enough tO' get to another mining camp, 
he having told Harvey he was completely out of funds. 
Pete informed Freeman, who immediately wired the 
news to Carter — then waited a week after Pete went 
to work in the mine, and not hearing from him, and 
not being able to stand the suspense any longer, de- 
cided that the only thing for him to dO' was to put on 
a bold front and go tO' the mine and make inquiries 
about him. He knew that Harvey would know him 
again; but he would tell him that Pete had promised 
to take out some insurance in his company. When 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 229 


he arrived at the mine he found that no one was ad- 
mitted, and was told that if he had any business to 
transact, to go tO' the office. Walking intO' the office, 
he saw Harvey at the desk. As soon as Harvey saw 
Freeman he gritted his teeth. He felt like strangling 
him on the spot. They had searched Pete and found 
one of Freeman’s letters, telling him to use great cau- 
tion in getting the right information, 

‘‘Good morning, Mr. Harvey,” said Freeman. 

'^Good morning, Mr, Freeman; how is the insurance 
business ?” 

^Wery good, thank you.” 

‘'Have you come to insure me, Mr. Freeman?” 

“No, sir,” answered Freeman, smilingly. ‘T’ll tell 
you what brought me here, Mr. Harvey, and perhaps 
you can help me out in the matter. There was a man 
called at my office by the name of Pete Parker, and 
stated that if he got a job in your mine he would take 
out a policy, and as I want to make a good showing 
to the company, I thought I would call and see what 
became of him.” 

“I did hire a man by that name, but he skipped out 
after working one shift,” replied Harvey. 

“Have you any idea where he went?” queried 
Freeman. 

“None in the least. Miners are a rambling lot of 
fellows. If you’ll take a seat I’ll talk with one of the 
miners he worked with; he might know something 
of his whereabouts.” 

“Ben,” said Harvey, “the man that hired Pete to 
get the information about the mine is in the office. 
What’s the best thing to do with him?” 


230 


BOB RYALLS 


“Put him in with the other fellow. If you let him 
go there’s a chance of him bribing some of the men, 
and possibly finding out we have his man caged.” 

“I think you are right, Ben. We might as well be 
hung for a sheep as a lamb. Bring Pat and that mate 
of his; and when I send him to you to find out if you 
know anything about Pete, after you talk with him 
for a minute or so, seize him quickly, as he may be 
handy with the revolver which I’ve no doubt he 
carries.” 

Returning to the office, Harvey, addressing Free- 
man, said: 

“If you’ll step this way, Mr. Freeman, I’ve a man 
here that can give you some information about the 
miner, Pete.” 

“I’m sure it’s very kind of you to take this trouble, 
Mr. Harvey,” replied Freeman. 

“Don’t mention it, Mr. Freeman; I’m a little inter- 
ested in the fellow, and am anxious for you to get 
your insurance.” 

After walking a yard or two. Freeman was seized 
by two burly miners. He saw it was useless to strug- 
gle, as another miner stood by apparently waiting for 
orders from Ben, should his services be required. 

“This is a purty little gun,” said Ben, as he drew 
forth from Freeman’s pocket a Smith & Wesson. 
“Tell Mr. Harvey I want him,” said Ben to the miner 
that stood by. 

Harvey came out of the office, and addressing Free- 
man, said : 

“I suppose, Mr. Freeman, you think you’ve played, 
or would have played, a smart game, if it had gone 
through — coming on here to Denver and hiring men 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 231 


to spy into the working of 'this mine. I never trusted 
you — no, not from the first day I met you at the 
Albany, and had an idea that your insurance business 
was a fake. Well, you’ve fallen into your own trap. 
I might state to you, Mr. Freeman, that I am looking 
after the interest of the stockholders of the Jack-Pot 
mine, and while I have charge of the same don’t pro- 
pose to have any sneaking hounds like you prowling 
around the place. We’ve got your man, Pete, locked 
up in the strong room, and you’ll have the pleasure 
of his company until I hear from headquarters.” 


CHAPTER LV. 


R oyal and his gang, with the strong support of 
the London and Liverpool markets, had been able 
to kill off the bear raid, and turned all the correct in- 
formation which Meek and Todd & Co. possessed into 
a ghost story of the most Ananias type in order to I 
force down the stock of such a bonanza mine as the ^ 
Jack-Pot. But in the last few weeks, conditions in 
reference to the mine had changed. Royal’s enemy 
had been working night and day to down him; and 
he knew that Flint would spare no money in bringing 
him to account; then the powerful clique that was be- 
hind Wainright and Freeman; the several men who 
had appeared at the mine using Royal’s name as a 
subterfuge to gain admittance — all told him that he 
must act without further delay. 

The morning following the night that Royal had 
taken supper with Wainright, he received a long ] 
cipher telegram from Harvey. After reading it he ^ 
said : 

“Harvey’s a bird — he is, for sure. They had better 
send on some more sleuth's to fall into his man-trap. 
But I must act, and act quickly. If I could square 
Wainright and his clique, I never could do anything 
with Flint; and as I live I’m sure he’s in league with 
my downtown manager. The report from the 
‘shadow’ I placed on them leaves no room for doubt. 

It is not the money, altogether, that Flint lost in the 

232 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 233 


‘Electric’ that has made him such a deadly enemy of 
mine. What he wants is revenge for cutting him out 
with Blanche. I know I was a fool ; yes, a consummate 
jackass for antagonizing him in that direction; but, 
like a great many more, I was not satisfied and wanted 
the earth. I suppose, though, if Flint did not down 
me it would be some one else, so what’s the use of 
crying over it? I would like to save Wainright and 
the rest of the boys, and will if they’ll keep quiet and 
trust me.” 

By the greatest amount of nerve, with the bribery 
of several mining papers — that is, those that could be 
bought. Royal managed to stem the tide that had set 
in against the stock ; but the strain and the chicanery 
that he had to resort to was more than he could ever 
undergo again. 

That night, Royal, Bowers, Brady and Renshaw 
all met in Royal’s bachelor quarters. Royal told his 
partners that they had spies all around, and that it 
was impossible to go any further in the scheme; also 
that he was afraid tO' try and realize on the New York 
stock market, as it would be too risky because of h'is 
enemies, who, if they had not the exact facts, knew 
enough to start an investigation, which no doubt would 
be the means of causing a collapse of the deal. 

“The best thing we can do,” said Royal, “is to un- 
load the stock in England, as you know the last letter 
that Shady sent states that they are just crazy over 
Jack-Pot in Liverpool, and h'e thinks that we should 
have no difficulty in unloading a million. His letter 
also states that there is a powerful clique, backed by 
the same fellow, Robinson, that pulled it out of the 


234 


BOB RYALLS 


fire during the last bear raid. What I purpose is to 
go over there, and as soon as I arrive, for you to hire 
some dupes to keep the office open until you can join 
me. You know how to fix it up with them; you’ve 
gone to Chicago and will be back in a day or two. 
I’ll make the same arrangements with Harvey. I dis- 
like unloading on these Englishmen, on account of 
them helping us out in the late deal; but it is a case 
of throwing them down, or our friends. There is 
not the least doubt but that some one got into the mine 
on that last deal, and it nearly killed me trying to pull 
it through, and I never could have done so- only for 
the help these Englishmen gave me; but we won out, 
and it only goes to show what nerve and money will 
do. They had the true information, but from lack of 
ability to handle it, were beaten at their own game. 
I hear that the man Dempsey, who originated the bear 
raid, is in jail, wondering how it all happened, and has 
got two years to consider it.” 

Royal, with all of his desperate and seemingly care- 
less indifference to the future, wanted to leave as good 
an impression behind him as he could among those 
that knew him, and did not want any of the club 
members, with whom he had been in the habit of 
associating so long, to remember him as the man who 
had been the means of fleecing them out of so much 
money. He did not care, when the crisis came, what 
the general public thought of him; but these members 
of the club, who had opened so many bottles with 
him, and who considered him a prince of good fellows, 
he wanted to protect. Going down to Wainright’s 
office, he said: 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 235 


“Have you heard anydiing from your man yet?” 

“Not a word, Royal. The boys are afraid that 
something has happened, as in reply to telegrams sent 
to the hotel, they send word that they have not seen 
him for a week, and can’t explain his disappearance as 
all his effects are still in his room.” 

“Look here, Wainright,” exclaimed Royal, “you’ll 
never hear a word from your man Freeman, at least 
not until I allow him to send you word. Eve got 
him caged. He’s completely in my power, for the 
present at least.” 

“Royal, it can’t be possible that you’ve betrayed 
me? Is this how you repay my confidence? Fool 
that I was to trust you or any living being. My God ! 
What will the other members of the pool say when 
they find out I have betrayed the trust they placed 
in me? There’s just one place for an ingrate, and 
that’s — hell, and if I could send you, you’d be there 
before another night passes over your head.” 

“When you’ve simmered down, Wainright, I’ll 
explain matters.” 

“No explanation can ever undo what you’ve done. 
No, damn you; I feel like braining you.” 

“Look here, Wainright, if you’ll keep quiet I’ll 
explain all. I intend to do what’s right as regards 
you and your friends ; but I’ll not stand to be insulted 
by you or any one else, and from my past record, you 
ought to know I’m nO' coward.” 

“Coward! Coward! If you’re not a coward, what 
are you ? A damned sneak ? I came to you as an old 
friend, and in the fullness of my heart for a kindness 
that I had once received at your hands, wished to repay 


236 


BOB RYALLS 




you by giving you information how you could make 
some money. I told you at the time that I’d given 
my word as a gentleman not to reveal anything we 
were doing; but I thought that with you, anxious as 
I was to do you a good turn, the secret would be safe; 
and what’s the result? By some devilish scheme, ac- 
cording to what you say, you have betrayed me. Man 
— have you nO' shame — or feeling — that you can sit 
there with a sarcastic grin on your face, amusing 
yourself at the contemptible predicament I am in? 
You care not a jot for the scorn and derision that I’ll 
be subjected to when my associates, find out that I 
have played the Judas^ — and for what? Was it to 
enrich myself at their expense? No; I’m betrayed 
because I tried to do a kindness for a friend.” 

“Wainright, there is one thought I have kept 
uppermost in my mind all the time I have been listen- 
ing to the strong invectives that you have hurled at 
me, and that thought has saved you, or one of us, 
from ever uttering another word — it is the kindness 
that you intended doing me when you gave me the 
secret; but I warn you, as a friend or enemy — you 
can take it either way — that I’ll not listen to another 
word of your abuse; also, I demand, if you can, show 
me, after I explain matters, that I have done any- 
thing that you, or any other man in my position, would 
not have done; then I’ll listen to more of your censure. 
In the first place, Wainright, if you’ll remember, you 
came to me, — I did not go prying around to know 
your secret. So much' for that part of it. Supposing 
you and your associates, Wainwright, at an enor- 
mous outlay bought a controlling interest in a mine. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 237 


and when you got the mine into such shape that you 
were in a position — that is, if the secrets of the mine 
were kept — ^^to get returns for the great outlay, a party 
of wealthy clubmen and stockbrokers formed a pool 
to get the secrets of the mine, call it what you will, 
I ask you as a gentleman, and to use one of the epi- 
thets which you so freely hurled at me, is it not a 
‘damned sneaking trick’ ? I haven’t one word to say 
against you, Wainright, or any gentleman doing 
what you’ve done; but when you are caught in your 
own trap, you ought to be gentlemanly enough to 
swallow the dose, instead of playing the martyr and 
thinking yourself so terribly abused. Did you, or any 
of these gentlemen, risk thousands to make this mine 
a good investment? No; you simply stood on the 
outside, and then tried, through' chicanery, to steal 
the results of all the time, money and brains used in 
working this mine, without it ever costing you a dollar 
except the man’s expenses to Denver.” 

“Royal, I’ve listened to enough of this damned lec- 
ture of yours. You rant and prate about deceiving 
people; then you cajole the secrets out of the men 
who are paying the expenses, then use them tO' your 
own advantage; if that isn’t so, why are you so dam- 
nably interested in the Jack-Pot mine. What have 
you got to do with it?” 

“I’m merely the owner.” 

“You !” 

“Yes, Wainright, I control the Jack-Pot mine, 
and so far have manipulated every movement that 
has been made in reference to the same. You know, 
Wainright, that the devil always takes care of h'is 


238 


BOB RYALLS 


own, and it is very evident that when you and your 
partners formed the scheme to get at the inside facts 
of the mine, he, as my guardian angel, directed your 
footsteps to me. As I have stated, I have no hard 
feelings against you or the other members of the pool; 
but you’ll grant me the privilege of conducting my 
business as I think best. The same spirit that guided 
your footsteps to me shall also be the means of pro- 
tecting you and your associates from losing any money 
in Jack-Pot stock. I’m ready, Wainwright, to buy 
at the market price all the stock you and your asso- 
ciates are carrying ; and will sign an agreement to pay 
you the difference should the stock advance. Under- 
stand — you’ll lose no money through me. Wain- 
right.” 

Wainright jumped from his chair, and going over 
to Royal, grasped his hand, saying: 

“Royal, I was beside myself with rage when I dis- 
covered, as I supposed at the time, that you had played 
the sneak act on my confidence. I can tell you hon- 
estly that I don’t give a rap about the money I, myself, 
would lose; but the thought that all the boys would 
know I had betrayed their trust drove me crazy for 
the time being.” 

“Wainright, all you have to do in this matter is 
to keep mum and leave the rest to me.” 

“Give me your hand. Royal. Is it a go?” 

“You’ve my word, Wainright.” 

“How are you going to work it?” 

“Just have faith in me, Wainright, and a little 
patience, and — remember, ^mum’s the word’.” 

“I’ll trust you implicitly, Royal.” 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 239 


The following morning, after opening his mail, 
Royal made his way to the office of Teddy Carter, 
musing : ‘ i j 

“Wainright and his crowd must have my first 
care; and if I can fix them, and keep them quiet, I 
may be able to pull through, and hold on long enough 
to dispose of the stock.” 

Carter, receiving Royal’s card, told the boy to show 
the gentleman in. 

'‘Mr. Carter, I’d like you to give me five minutes 
of your time listening tO' what I’ve got to say; and 
hope that you will not interrupt me until I have fin- 
ished. Why I make this apparently strange request, 
is that you are likely to become angry and lose your 
temper; but from what I have heard of you as a busi- 
ness man, I feel sure that if you’ll hear me to the end 
you’ll find the proposition that I’m going to make you, 
a fair one.” 

"Fire away, Mr. Ryalls; I’m all attention, and am 
totally in the dark as to the nature of the business you 
have on hand.” 

"To begin with, Mr. Carter, you sent a man named 
Freeman to Black Hawk, Denver, to pry into the 
secrets, as to the true standing of the Jack-Pot mine. 
This man. Freeman, hired a miner named Pete to get 
a job in the mine. (Blank amazement on Carter’s 
face.) The superintendent of the mine was suspi- 
cious of this miner, and only gave him a job in order 
to find out who was behind him. Upon searching the 
fellow, it was evident he was hired by your man. 
Freeman, as he had a letter from him in his pocket. 
The miner was locked up in the strong-room, and in 


240 


BOB RYALLS 


a few days your man Freeman came to the mine to 
make inquiries about him. We then took care of Mr. 
Freeman, and in doing so a letter was found in his 
possession which left no doubt as to his being in your 
employ. I have the letter with me at present. I have 
not come here, Mr. Carter, to annoy you or your as- 
sociates, as I presume there are others in this deal 
besides yourself, nor do I care about the wrong or 
the right of your employing such means as you did to 
get the facts of the mine. As you are no doubt aware, 
it has cost a large sum of money to put this mine on 
a footing, and at the present time we are not ready, 
and don’t want the public to know our private business. 
While I know you very well by sight, Mr. Carter, Fve 
never until to-day had the pleasure of talking tO' you, 
and am here to prevent any gossip or notoriety about 
the mine. Now, if you will listen a little longer, Fve 
got a proposition to make to you. I don’t know whether 
you are carrying any of the stock or not; but if you 
are, and will accept my offer, I’ll guarantee that you 
won’t lose anything. My proposition is this: If you 
and your associates, if you have any, will sell me the 
stock that you have. I’ll pay you the market price for 
it, and will guarantee you the difference should the 
stock go above its present price; this agreement to 
stand good for one year. On the other hand, if you 
don’t want to sell, don’t forget that I offered to take 
all the stock off your hands.” 

‘‘One think I’d like to know, Mr. Ryalls ; whom are 
you representing?” 

“The parties that have a controlling interest in the 
mine.” 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 241 


“Would you care to tell who they are?” 

“Yes, I might as well tell you, Mr. Carter, as it 
will be public property soon; but I want a solemn 
promise from you, and if you have anybody else in 
with you, I want you to exact the same promise from 
them; and that is part of the reason why I am so 
anxious tO' see that you don’t lose any money in this 
stock deal. I want you and them to keep secret what, 
if anything, you know about the mine.” 

“I guess that can be arranged. When do you want 
the stock if we decide to sell?” 

“At once; and this offer only holds good until to- 
morrow night.” 

“You didn’t tell me, Mr. Ryalls, who the parties 
are that control the mine. I don’t wish to be too in- 
quisitive, but are you personally acquainted with 
them?” 

At this query of Carter’s, Royal could not restrain 
himself, and laughed outright. 

“Has the query touched an amusing chord in the 
symphony of your anatomy?” 

“It certainly has, Mr. Carter, as the gentleman that 
controls the Jack-Pot mine is in your presence.” 

“You? The devil you do!” 

“I certainly do, Mr. Carter,, and I want you to give 
me your word as a gentleman that you won’t breathe 
a word of this to any one.” 

“You have it, certainly, Mr. Ryalls, and I’ll lay 
your proposition before the other members in the 
morning.” 

“Then there are others?” 


242 


BOB RYALLS 


‘‘Yes, sir; there are eight of us in the scheme, and 
we wanted to know where we were at before we in- 
vested any more money in the stock. Have you got 
Freeman fastened up in some place? The hotel people 
can’t give us any information about him, and I’d like 
to know where the devil he is.” 

“I’ll give you my word that no harm comes to him, 
and that is one of the reasons why I told you I con- 
trolled the mine. I don’t want him in New York 
until after the deal that I am about to make goes 
through, and it was to stop you and your associates 
from making too many inquiries about him, and pos- 
sibly set tongues wagging, that I have gone to all 
the trouble and expense in taking the stock off your 
hands. I can arrange for him to write you a letter 
so that you’ll know he’s safe.” 

“Do so, Mr. Ryalls, and I’ll set tO' work at once, 
and will be at your office to-night.” 

“All right, Mr. Carter, and if they decide to sell, 
bring the stock with you and I’ll give you a check and 
a guarantee to pay you the difference should it go up.” 

Royal wired to Harvey to tell Freeman he would 
be allowed to write to Carter, but that there must not 
be any thing concerning the mine in it. Harvey was 
to mail it to Royal for his inspection before delivering 
it to Carter. 

Carter, after a meeting with his associates, called 
on Royal, and told him he would be at his office the 
next day with the stock. 

“Your check’s ready, Carter, any time.” 

Royal, to use his own words, was “between the 
devil and the deep sea.” The wires were slowly but 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 243 


surely tightening around him, and it was only a ques- 
tion of a short time when he would have to fly, or face 
a long term in prison. 

The powers that had steered his barque clear through 
the Electric Sugar deal, and the Miller syndicate, were 
after him. They had finally been tipped off that he 
was the manipulator of the Jack-Pot mine. They 
never stopped to make too many inquiries as tO' whether 
it was a bona fide speculation, but jumped to the con- 
clusion that anything Royal was interested in must be 
a winner, independent of the fact whether it was a 
good investment or not. They very ably reasoned 
that all of Royal’s schemes were good investments, at 
least they appeared so for a certain time; and nothing 
was left to chance as to whether the public would buy 
them, for they were always made so enticing that the 
dear public never stopped to think, but got aboard, and 
never realized that they had been taken in until it was 
too late. 

He reasoned that his past record was such that once 
it was opened to the light of day, and the newspapers 
got wind of it, if he gave up every dollar to the 
POWERS, they could not possibly, in the face of 
public opinion, save him from State’s prison. No; he 
must get out with all haste. 

The following Saturday he took a train for Pitts- 
burg; from there he went to Buffalo; from Buffalo 
to Montreal. He had shaved off his moustache, and 
before he started had seen to it that all of the Jack-Pot 
stock had been sent to his Liverpool brokers, and was 
fearful lest anything should happen before he could 
unload it on his dear English cousins. 


244 


BOB RYALLS 


All the mining papers that Royal, through his gold, 
could bribe, were placated. Some of them he had bougnt 
body and soul. Of others that he dared not approach, 
he had bribed their trusted employees. 

Brady, Bowers and Renshaw were attending to the 
office duties of Reed & Co., to all outward appearances 
the same as usual. They had held a meeting with 
Royal before he sailed, and his orders were to the 
effect that they should hold everything as tight as 
they could until they were advised by cable to get 
out, which would not be until he had unloaded the 
stock. 

In due season Royal arrived in Liverpool. His 
faithful henchman, the ex-lawyer Shady, was on hand 
to receive him. Well might the old saying be verified, 
“as thick as thieves.” They could not have been 
more affectionate if they had been long lost brothers 
meeting after being separated for a term of years. 
At the Adelphi hotel that night, after partaking of an 
excellent dinner, of which the ex-lawyer had not had 
many of late, they discussed their plans. 

Shady told Royal that the stock was well thought 
of in Liverpool, and that he would have no difficulty 
in selling all he had. 

The last edition of the American mining papers told 
the most wonderful stories of the great strike of ore 
in the now famous Jack-Pot mine. These papers ar- 
rived in England on the same steamer as the stock 
Royal had sent to his Liverpool brokers. On top of 
this, the New York stock exchange reported Jack-Pot 
as very active; then followed rumors of a dividend 
about to be declared. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 245 


At this time a clique of brokers working in the in- 
terest of Royal did the matching process, and the ticker 
reported sales of ten thousand shares of Jack-Pot. 
The Liverpudlians were being warmed and toasted by 
the wily manipulators of the stock as never before. 
Royal was afraid of the New York market, but had 
figured that while certain people were busy ensnaring 
him, he could by goo.d luck get to England, and, if his 
good fortune lasted, he would just about have time 
to unload before the thunder-clap broke and the swindle 
was unearthed. 

The Liverpool papers caught the fever as the cable 
told the wonderful strike of rich ore in the mine and 
the great activity of the stock in New York, and of a 
New York syndicate about to be formed to buy the 
now celebrated mine, with advice to those who held 
the stock to hold on tO' it ; all this with secret tips that 
had been circulated through Royal and Shady, caused 
the wildest excitement among those who gambled in 
stocks. 

The brokers with whom Royal had placed the stock 
were about the sharpest and shrewdest in Liverpool. 
They went on the exchange the next day, and in the 
most reckless manner commenced to buy Jack-Pot 
stock; this, with the fever that was raging to possess 
it, caused the widest kind of a market. It was Jack- 
Pot and nothing but Jack-Pot. While one firm of 
Royal’s brokers were making the wildest display in 
buying the stock, two other concerns were quietly 
unloading. It was the broad market that had been 
created that enabled them to do this. Orders of all 
sizes came in. The small investors took their money 


246 


BOB RYALLS 


from banks and bought as many shares as they could. 
But with all the apparent buying the stock did not 
rise. Royal knew that he had not a minute to lose, 
as at any moment the cable might flash the news that 
the mine was a swindle. 

The head of the Arm of brokers whom Royal had 
employed to unload the stock had that rare gift of 
which so few brokers are possessed, that while appar- 
ently he was buying stock in large blocks, he was in 
reality selling the same. 

Robinson had given his brokers orders tO' protect 
the stock, and as fast as Royal’s brokers offered it, 
the Robinson crowd snapped it up, and at noon the 
stock rose one-eighth over the opening price. 

The orders from the small speculators had ceased 
coming in, and the room traders and those that had 
been caught in the last attempt to bear the stock and 
forced tO' cover at ruinous prices, fought shy of it, 
not caring to take any chances on a stock that was 
so closely held. 

The bulls, scenting the heavy selling from some 
mysterious quarter, also hung back, until the battle 
finally resulted in an issue between Royal’s brokers 
selling, and Robinson’s buying. 

When the market opened on the second day, the 
ticker denoted an advance of one point on the strength 
of small outside investors and some covering by the 
shorts. 

While the battle between the brokers was at its 
height, Royal received two cable dispatches at an 
hour’s interval. He phoned to his broker to sell out 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 247 


the remainder of the stock; not to care how plainly 
he was selling it. 

Robinson’s brokers, in protecting the stock, were 
simply snowed under with it. 

'‘This fellow’s game, whoever he is,” said Royal, 
when informed that one firm was buying all the stock 
for a Liverpool merchant. 

At this time all that is wanted is a good bear leader, 
but they had been caught in the late bear raid, and not 
knowing who was selling it, and the fact that Robin- 
son was gobbling up all that Was offered, kept them 
back ; but the stock did not rise. Royal’s brokers had 
their orders, and under the heavy selling as the market 
closed, the stock dropped three points in as many 
minutes, closing weak. 

Robinson and his brokers, thinking they would 
squeeze the life out of the people who had sold the 
stock, called for it. 

"Get your money ready, gentlemen, and I’ll be at 
your office in the morning with it,” said Royal’s 
broker. 

Robinson, when informed of this, wondered where 
he was going to raise such an enormous sum, but was 
not at all daunted. 

People who had spent a lifetime on Change specu- 
lated as to what banks were behind him in the pur- 
chase of the controlling interest of the Jack-Pot mine. 
They reasoned that with all the money he had he 
could not possibly raise enough to pay for the stock; 
and anxiously waited the outcome of the enormous 
obligations Robinson had assumed. 


248 


BOB RYALLS 


It was the greatest day Liverpool had seen on the 
exchange. On the Woodside ferry boats; in the un- 
derground railway; nothing else was talked about 
among the business men that make the Cheshire side 
of the Mersey th'eir homes. 

Robinson at the present time was considered one 
of the richest men in Liverpool; but his riches were 
of such a nature that when he went to the banks to 
ask a loan, all the security he had to offer was stocks, 
and non-dividend at that. The fact that the securities 
were American, with which' the British public had 
burned their fingers so often, made the banks wary 
as to the amount they loaned on the stock. 

It had been quietly rumored about the city, how- 
ever, that one, if not more, of the banks were behind 
Robinson in the deal; this fact, and being well liked, 
and having a reputation for integrity second to none 
in Liverpool, enabled him, before it was known that 
he was pinched for money, to borrow on his notes for 
thirty days. He spared none ; anybody who had money 
he approached, and the people thought it a favor to 
loan the rich' Robinson money to enable him to buy a 
controlling interest in this gold mine. 

When he had all he could borrow, with what he had 
in the banks, besides what the banks loaned him on 
the stock, he was still short of the amount required. 
He must raise it at all hazards. It would not do for 
it to leak out that he had not sufficient capital, as it 
would be the means of bringing everybody down on 
him in one wild swoop — ruining him in a single day. 

Robinson, for the first time since he began to specu- 
late, had struck a snag; but there are always willing 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 249 


people to help a good man like Robinson out of a dif- 
ficulty, if — he has the security to give. Robinson 
never flinched. He knew he was dead beat as far 
as raising any more outside money went, and decided 
to mortgage everything he had to raise the amount 
needed tO’ pay for the balance of the stock. 

The evening following the day of the announce- 
ment in the papers of the great rise of Robinson in 
the financial world, he brought home with him to 
dinner two gentlemen from Liverpool. They were 
such nice, smooth, social people,, that their condescend- 
ing manners quite won over Mrs. Robinson, who at 
first was inclined to be a little snobbish when intro- 
duced to them, being prejudiced on account of their 
personal appearance, which was decidedly Jewish. 
The people of this faith never appear to hear or see 
anything when on business bent, but business. Con- 
sequently they keep to the one point and pay no atten- 
tion to either flattery or insults; remaining calm, let- 
ting the Christian worry himself into their way of 
thinking. Robinson had telegraphed for his wife to 
take the first train to Birkenhead as he wanted to see 
her on important business. She left the Dartmoor 
estate in high glee. Could she by the faintest hint 
have gleaned what her husband wanted, Robinson 
might have raved and stormed, tore his hair, and 
brought the whole of the business he had on hand to 
an abrupt stop — ^but his wife would never have left 
the Dartmoor’s until such time as suited her con- 
venience. 

After dinner these two nice, smooth gentlemen took 
a look through the Robinson mansion. Mrs. Rob- 


250 


BOB RYALLS 


inson was elated to find that they were so interested ; 
they saw and admired everything. Nothing was left 
to chance. Every room was entered. They listened 
so attentively to the great prices that Robinson told 
them he had paid for the various articles; and Mrs. 
Robinson wondered — it was so unlike Robinson to 
dwell on the price of anything; he was generally so 
modest, but it pleased her vanity. They then went 
to the stables; saw the horses; then the carriages; 
then walked around the grounds. “Yes, you have a 
splendid house and grounds, Mrs. Robinson.” They 
stayed and played a game of whist, and then adjourned 
to Robinson’s “den,” and in a casual manner Mrs. 
Robinson was called to witness some little business 
transaction, and incidentally sign her name to some 
papers, which she had been in the habit of doing on 
many occasions since Robinson’s rise to affluence. 

Robinson raised the balance of the money to pay for 
the stock; but in doing so had given a blanket mort- 
gage on his house, stables and carriages, including all 
the household furniture^ — in fact, everything he pos- 
sessed. 

Mrs. Robinson was perfectly oblivious to the fact 
that she and her husband were standing on a financial 
volcano which at any moment might belch forth and 
ruin them; and the following day returned to the 
Dartmoor’s. 

The Liverpool Mercury, Courier, and the Post, each 
had an article the next day commenting on the fact 
that one of their business men had, through his bold- 
ness, obtained a controlling interest in the now cele- 
brated Jack-Pot gold mine. They dwelt largely on 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 251 


the dash of Robinson, and in speaking of his meteoric 
rush up the financial ladder of fame, said : ‘Tt savored 
more of the American than the conservative Eng- 
lishman.” 

During the whirlwind of events that had taken 
place in the lives of the Robinsons, there was one that 
had not in the slightest degree been affected by this 
sudden acquisition of wealth; and if it had not been 
for the numerous trips Ruth made to the shops, and 
the rapidity with which her gifts to the poor multiplied, 
no one could have discerned that her father’s wealth 
had in any way affected her. 


CHAPTER LVL 


T he powers that run New York — that is, those 
of the extreme inner circles, the chief of police, 
with certain parties from the district attorney’s office, 
were weeping and wailing and gnashing their teeth. 
One of the slickest of the slick had eluded them.' 
They had been tipped off too late. The bird had 
flown. They were now moralizing on the juicy mor- 
sel they had missed. There possibly would have been 
a half, million to divvy up among a certain select few. 
The bird had only flown a short time before they 
procured the information. They had every wardman 
in the city on his track, although there had been no 
charge preferred against him. There wasn’t a club 
in New York they hadn’t visited. The wardmen had 
been promised an extra stake if they brought him in. 
It was only after their men came back from Denver, 
and found out they, like others, had been fooled, that 
they threw up the sponge and admitted th'eir defeat. 
When they had first received the information their 
palms fairly tickled, as they imagined the big, fat roll 
of bills they would make the bird disgorge; yes, the 
most powerful emetic would be applied. One of them 
had already begun to make plans of what he would 
do with the plunder he obtained from this gentleman. 
It is very seldom that any of the “big guns” escape 
from the clutches of the police; but this time Royal 
had taken time by the forelock, and escaped before 
the swindle was unearthed. As stated, there had 
been no outcry against the firm of Reed & Co., con- 
252 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 253 


sequently the police for two reasons remained passive. 
The first was they wished a private interview with' 
Royal, as they could then use as a club to make him 
disgorge, the indictments that were lying dormant in 
the district attorney’s office; and after the disgorging 
process had taken place, a plan for him to escape 
would be arranged ; but should the public force a. trial, 
they would still further renew their kindness by ar- 
ranging that his case be put off from time to time, 
until finally he was allowed out on bail; and then in 
a manner which to the uninitiated is very mysterious, 
the indictment would be pigeon-holed. They had been 
told by Royal’s enemy, Flint, that Royal was at the 
head of the gang that was running the celebrated Jack- 
Pot mine, and that he, Flint, h'ad information that the 
mine was a fizzle; also, that they had never gotten an 
ounce of gold out of it since he took hold. This was 
all the information they wanted. The most important 
thing about the information was, that they could 
arrest Royal and make him disgorge without any pre- 
liminaries, as they had, as before stated, in the secret 
archives of the district attorney’s office, enough evi- 
dence to send him over the road for a long term of 
years. 

The police of New York — that is, the heads of the 
force — are the most forgiving people in the world. 
They are Caesarian in their forgiving natures. They 
shudder at the thought of sending a man to prison for 
a long term of years. They reason that it was the 
temptation of money that caused his downfall; and 
with Solomon-like wisdom, they remove the tempta- 
tion by relieving him of his ill-gotten gains. This 
money, after passing into their hands, is by some hyp- 


254 


BOB RYALLS 


notic influence relieved of its evil powers; sanctified 
and blessed ; then once more sent on its round of use- 
fulness. 

The first intimation the public had that anything was 
wrong with the concern that was running the Jack-Pot 
mine, was the notice that the mine had shut down. 
Wiring to Denver, it was learned that the men in the 
mine had been paid off, and the works were closed. In 
less than an hour it was flashed all over Europe. The 
news fell like a bombshell on the London and Liver- 
pool stock exchanges. While London had been hit 
rather hard, it was nothing to the havoc it caused in 
Liverpool. When this news arrived in Liverpool, Rob- 
inson, who was in his broker’s office at the time, re- 
ceived it as one in a dream. It could not be true. No, 
it was some trick of the stock market to bear the stock. 
But this nightmare that Robinson was temporarily 
laboring under soon vanished when the holders of Jack- 
Pot tried tO' realize on their holdings. It could not be 
called '‘a panic on the exchange” which ensued when 
the news was verified ; it was more like a balloon burst- 
ing in mid-air, the occupants falling to mother earth 
with a sickening thud. 

One broker, determined to execute an order he had 
received from a customer to sell a thousand shares at 
any price, no matter what he could get; and being 
somewhat of a wag, called for a thousand Jack-Pot. 
One hundred voices roared at him, one hundred hands 
gesticulating, threatened, as it were, to annihilate him 
with the word ^^sold.” He had thought to throw out a 
feeler to see if there was any possibility of executing 
the order he had to sell; but by the time the mob of 
maniacs, which the holders of Jack-Pot resembled more 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 255 


than anything else, got through with him, a more be- 
draggled looking object would have been difficult to 
find. No, Jack-Pot was dead. Some of the facetious 
brokers said it was “too dead tO' skin.” 

The following morning the cable reported the dole- 
ful tidings. Then followed the announcement : “Ex- 
traordinary disclosures in connection with the Jack-Pot 
mine swindle,” stating that the offices of the Jack-Pot 
mine company in lower Broadway were merely run by 
dupes to shield the rascality of the real manipulators, 
who were a firm of swell mining brokers — all club men 
of the highest apparent standing, having their offices 
in the St. James building. 

The news in New York clubdom, when first received, 
that Royal was the ringleader of the stupendous swin- 
dle, was such that the members at first paid little heed 
to it, thinking it a mistake ; but when all doubt was re- 
moved, it became the gossip of the clubs, each member 
asking the other how much Jack-Pot h'e was carrying. 
Teddy Carter and the other members of the pool mere- 
ly smiled. 

Harvey, after liberating Freeman and arranging 
matters as satisfactorily as conditions would allow, had 
made his way to Chicago. 


CHAPTER EVIL 


W HEN the news was corroborated, and the mag- 
nitude of the swindle had dawned upon the peo- 
ple of Liverpool, there ensued the usual gossip and 
‘T-told-you-sos” from the wiseacres. Those who could 
not buy the stock at the time it was on the boom, and 
cursed fate that kept them out of the supposed good 
thing, were now trying to show to the public in general 
how wise they had been, and were very, very busy tell- 
ing their friends that a man with half an eye could 
have seen it was nothing less than a gigantic swindle. 

It was the most complete wreck the stock exchange 
had ever recorded. There had been no warning. Rob- 
inson and the people who held the stock had not a 
chance tO' sell a single share. It was like a ship whose 
boilers had burst in mid-ocean, going down without a 
moment’s warning. The shares of the stock that had 
cost SO much were now worthless paper. The ironical 
leaders in some of the newspapers were a revelation in 
sarcasm for which the average Briton is notorious. 
They said such things could not be done in England. 
They raved and stormed, not taking time to think that 
the people who engaged in stock mining speculations 
did so of their own free will, and that the government 
of the United States was not engaging detectives to 
look after the interests of private individuals who gam- 
bled on the stock market. 


256 


CHAPTER LVIIL 


TJ OBINSON sat in his private room. He had given 
orders to the page-boy that he was not in to ^any- 
body. He had escaped from his office, as it was simply 
impossible for him to stay there on account of the 
continuous mob of people waiting to see him. 

“It is at a time like this when a man finds out how 
important he is to some people,” he mused. 

Robinson had been dogged, hounded and harassed 
almost beyond endurance by an army of hungry cred- 
itors. They resembled a pack of wolves more than 
human beings. The worst and most persistent of 
them were those who had shared, with Robinson, 
the profits that were made when the Jack-Pot stock 
took its first boom. Now they were the first to howl 
that they had been swindled out of their money by 
Robinson. If Robinson had been made of gold and 
they could have sliced him into small pieces, it is safe 
to say that he would have ceased to exist any longer 
than the time it took to get hold of him. 

A few days before the news of the shutting down 
of the mine reached Liverpool, Robinson was in a 
certain manner a king in the stock market. It was 
Robinson, and the Robinson crowd ; and when any new 
project was about to be put on the market, there were 
always rumors that the Robinson party were going 
to take hold. Robinson at this time had friends by 
the score. The many handshakes that he received 
daily had a tendency to harden the muscles of his 
wrist. It would be safe to wager that from now on 
257 


258 


BOB RYALLS 


these same muscles would become relaxed and flabby. 

People who had been in the habit of going out of 
their way to meet the jovial Robinson, now kept away 
from him as much as possible. They were afraid 
he might want some accommodation ; and those whom 
he happened to run across, when they could not get 
out of his way, gave him a handshake, with : 

Ton my word, Robinson, I never felt so sorry 
in all my life as when I heard of the news of the col- 
lapse of the mine — ” then left him as abruptly as good 
breeding would allow, and with a superior air of in- 
telligence went on their way, laughing at the audacity 
of such men as Robinson trying to rise above them, 
either socially or pecuniarily. 

The clamoring of Robinson’s creditors was appall- 
ing. There was no abatement. They wanted their 
pound of flesh. These creditors knew that Robinson’s 
assets could not cover one-third of his liabilities, and 
each one of them thought that there might be some- 
thing that they could get Robinson to hold out before 
the court had an inventory taken of them. They 
thought nothing of robbing their fellow business men 
of their just share of any thing they could get hold 
of, before the inventory was taken. There was a full 
score of men who were bent on this errand, some of 
them pillars in the church. It was each man for him- 
self, and the devil take the other fellow. Robinson 
would have been a regular Sherlock Holmes if he 
could have evaded this crowd. They fought for an 
interview, each bent on seeing him first, feeling that, 
after others had got hold of him, he would be milked 
dry. They were around him like a pack of hungry 
dogs after a bone. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 259 


The night of the collapse of the mine, at almost 
every dinner table in Oxton and Claughton, the sub- 
ject was discussed. Those who held Robinson’s notes, 
and those who didn’t, were equally desirous of getting 
something from the Robinson residence when they 
heard that everything Robinson had in the world 
would have to go to satisfy the hungry creditors. Mrs. 
Ferncliffe had seen and admired a rare bit of statuary 
when she had been visiting the Robinsons, and sent 
around to see if Mrs. Robinson would not sell it to 
her before the creditors took it away from her. Others 
had been to the two Hebrew gentlerhen who held the 
blanket mortgage, to find out, if they could, whether 
they had taken an inventory of everything that Rob- 
inson possessed. They found that these same gentle- 
men had two men on guard at the Robinsons’, night 
and day. The Robinsons nor any other person could 
not remove a single thing from the premises. 

At this time Robinson inserted a letter in each of 
the daily papers to the effect that he had placed all his 
affairs in his attorney’s hands, and that it was no use 
for any of his creditors to try to see him. Next day 
appeared the following: 

'TWO MORE FAILURES THROUGH THE 
COLLAPSE OF THE JACK-POT MINE.” 

One of these was a large jewelry concern, and the 
other equally as large in the clothing business. The 
proprietors of these respective firms were both of the 
Hebrew faith. They had assumedly speculated heavily 
in Jack-Pot stock and were caught loaded with the 
same when the mine collapsed. Their safes were 
full of the securities. They had bought the stock 
on the advice of their brokers and were holding it 


260 


BOB RYALLS 


for a rise. Everybody was sorry for these poor 
retail tradesmen, who, apparently, had had the earn- 
ings of all their years of toil and worry swept away 
from them without any warning. 

If the creditors of these Hebrews could have traced 
the source from which they had received the stock, 
they no doubt would not have shed any tears at the 
Hebrews’ loss. 

On the evening of the collapse of the Jack-Pot mine, 
when the stock of the same was worthless, a stock- 
broker of their own faith received a call from these 
worthies. At the meeting it was arranged that the 
broker was to borrow for each of them fifty thousand 
dollars’ worth of the stock. This stock was placed 
in their safes. Their creditors swallowed the bait, 
hook, line and sinker. The Hebrews, when showing 
the stock, shed copious crocodile tears, and moaned in 
true Shylock manner the loss of so much money. 
Some of their creditors, wishing to admonish them, 
told them it was a good lesson, and that perhaps in 
the future they would leave the stock market alone 
and attend to their business — which, of course, they 
promised to do. 

Over their wine the night after passing through 
bankruptcy proceedings, and settling for a shilling on 
the pound, they drew long puffs from their pipes and 
smiled, this time genuinely, in true Hebrew manner, 
at the way the Christians had swallowed the bait. 

Robinson, having pledged himself to do everything 
in his power to help the banks and other business 
people straighten out the chaotic state of his affairs, 
told them that everything he had in the shape of col- 
lateral would be turned over to them. Having done 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 261 


this, he wrote a long letter to his wife, explaining all. 

Mrs. Robinson and Ruth had been notified by wire 
as soon as the news reached Liverpool of the collapse 
of the mine. They were both, as stated, guests of the 
Dartmoors at this time, and while Mrs. Robinson 
would have liked to run off with Ruth to her husband, 
her pride would not allow her to do so while their 
guest. 

She told the Earl that she was sure her husband 
could weather the storm, and that they would come 
out all right in the end. Both Dartmoor and Rush- 
ton tried to persuade Ruth to wait for the garden 
party before going away. In reply she said she could 
not wait a minute longer than the next train for 
Liverpool, as she knew her father must be very lone- 
some and down-hearted. 

Mrs. Robinson was furious when she realized that 
Ruth was going away, leaving her in the lurch. 

Ruth was equally as determined as her mother, only 
her determination did not show itself in such a de- 
cided manner. Her father was in trouble, and every 
minute was an hour until she was at his side trying 
to assuage his suffering. She reasoned with her 
mother in the most gentle and patient manner, but 
Mrs. Robinson simply stormed and raved. She would 
attend the garden party; she wouldn’t weaken by 
leaving, though they had lost all they had in the 
world, if the news could be put off until she had left 
the Dartmoor’s. 

Having wired her uncle to meet her, Ruth was 
driven to the depot, escorted by Rushton and the 
Earl. 


262 


BOB RYALLS 


Mrs. Robinson remained to attend the garden party, 
and the hours that intervened after Ruth’s departure 
for Liverpool were the most miserable she had ever 
endured in her life. She had pictured in her mind’s 
eye the guests at this garden party raving over the 
beauty of Ruth; and as she was aware of the unas- 
suming ways of her daughter, she knew that she would 
at once become a favorite; then she, her mother, 
would be sought after, then of course would follow 
introductions and invitations, and all that a woman 
of Mrs. Robinson’s nature so craves. She blamed 
Ruth for all the misery that followed during those 
hours. 

There she sat, in her silks and satins, laced, rouged 
and powdered, with a costume so juvenile in appear- 
ance that it would have served for her daughter. 

The magnet was gone. The magnet that would 
have caused Mrs. Robinson to swell with motherly 
pride was on her way to Liverpool. The ladies treated 
her with cold hauteur. She was a nobody with whom 
the Earl had become acquainted on his rounds. Dart- 
moor went to the extreme in his efforts to make Mrs. 
Robinson as comfortable as possible, but all to no 
avail, as the chagrin and mortification of the impend- 
ing downfall of her husband’s business weighed heavily 
on her mind. After the introductions to the Lady 
So-and-sos present, the conversation waned and turned 
into frigidness. If Ruth had remained, — ah, how dif- 
ferent! Half the young scions of the noble families 
present would then have been worshipping at her 
shrine; while she, the proud mother, sat complacently 
shedding a benign smile as she received their homage. 

Mrs. Robinson, with Spartanlike courage, stood, or 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 263 


rather sat, through the party, having plenty of food 
for reflection. It was a question whether, for the time 
being, the failure of her husband, or her anger at 
Ruth’s departure, worried her the most. 

Ruth, on arriving at Liverpool, was met at the 
depot by her uncle and driven directly to her father’s 
offlce. 

Robinson, whose face had that haggard and care- 
worn appearance that comes to most of us, if we have 
to undergo any extraordinary trials, brightened and 
gradually relaxed into a smile as Ruth and her uncle 
entered the office, like a burst of sunshine forcing 
itself through the clouds on a dull day. 

Robinson knew that no matter what the outside 
world said about him, Ruth and her uncle would be 
true blue, now and for all time. 

“Did your mother say when she was coming home ?” 

“I believe, father, she will be here the day after 
to-morrow.” 

“Why didn’t she come with you, Ruth?” 

“The Dartmoors are having a garden party, and 
as she had given her word, and did not wish the 
people to think the failure of the mine would ruin 
you, she remained to attend the function.” 

“Just like your mother, child; she would die for the 
sake of appearances.” 

“Is it possible, papa, that you have lost all?” 

“Yes, Ruth, everything is gone; I shall have to 
begin all over again.” 

Throwing her arms around his neck, and kissing 
him fervently, she exclaimed : 

“Oh, papa, Fm so sorry; but you must not allow 
it to worry you, as I am sure we can get along, and 
everything will be all right in the end.” 


CHAPTER LIX. 


L eaving the Dartmoors with as much gayety as 
if she had never knov/n trouble in her life, and 
that such a thing as money was something that the 
Robinsons had never to worry about, Mrs. Robinson, 
ascorted by Rushton and Dartmoor, was driven to 
the station. 

In reply to Dartmoor’s solicitation that he hoped 
Robinson would pull through the present crisis, she 
answered : 

^‘Never fear, Earl; my husband’s means are too 
great to fail completely. This mine collapse may put 
us to some inconvenience, but in the end we’ll come out 
with colors flying.” 

“Well, I hope so, Mrs. Robinson; and I want you 
to believe me when I say that if I can be of any as- 
sistance to you, either pecuniarily or otherwise, let me 
know, and your request shall not be in vain.” 

“Thank you ever so much, Earl; I shall never for- 
get your kindness.” 

“At a time like the present,” murmured Mrs. Rob- 
inson to herself, “people find out their true friends.” 

Bidding the Earl and Rushton good-bye as the 
guard locked the door, Mrs. Robinson was on her way 
to Oxton to meet her husband. 

As the train pulled out of the station, she lay back 
in her seat and began to think seriously over the fail- 
ure. She had been living, as it were, on her nerves 
for the past twenty-four hours, and while appearing 
the gayest of the gay at the Dartmoors’, the news of 
264 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 265 


the failure of the mine brought back sad memories of 
the days of pecuniary embarrassment, — memories 
when pinching and scraping were her daily grind. It 
had taken all the strength of her indomitable will 
power to appear gay, and fight off the impending doom 
that she felt was fast approaching. Several times the 
Earl had come upon her when the trouble was gnaw- 
ing at her heart. With an assumed radiance at the 
pleasure of meeting him, she was herself again, only 
to have the fit of remorse heavier than ever when 
left to herself. 

The chagrin and wounded pride she would have to 
endure would be even worse now than before her 
husband made his financial coup in the stock market. 

These, and a thousand other thoughts of like nature, 
flashed through her brain as the train whirled her on 
to Birkenhead. When she arrived at the Birkenhead 
station, Ruth and her uncle were there to meet her 
with the Robinson carriage. 

When Robinson came home from his office he was 
told that his wife would like to see him in her room. 
Robinson dreaded this meeting with his wife more 
than he had with any of his creditors, not excepting 
Jenkins, whose niece’s money to the tune of thirty 
thousand pounds had been lost in Jack-Pot stock. 

As Mrs. Robinson sat waiting for her husband her 
countenance gradually assumed a hard, cruel and de- 
fiant expression. She could not sit still, and rising 
from her chair began to pace the room,- nervously 
biting her finger nails. When Robinson entered the 
room, and she for the first time learned the exact con- 
dition of affairs, she commenced to rave and storm. 
She could not understand. No; it was a mistake. 


266 


BOB RYALLS 


Their beautiful house, stables, and everything they 
had in the world to be taken from them? 

"‘Tell me all the particulars. Other people fail in 
business and make money. You’re a fool, — fool, to 
talk of giving up everything. You say you must pay 
these people and leave yourself without a pound. For 
what? To have the world say that Robinson is a 
good, honest fellow? These same people whO' are now 
fawning upon you, patting you on the back, and deify- 
ing you as the grand man impoverishing himself and 
his family that they may ride around and boast to the 
neighbors that they came out of the Robinson smash 
all right, would think more of you if you held on to 
what you have. All the thanks you’ll get from them 
will be a pat on the back and a handshake, saying: 
‘Robinson, you’re an honest man.’ After leaving you, 
the next man they meet they will say to him : ‘Rob- 
inson, the poor devil, hasn’t a leg to stand on ; wiped 
out completely; never saw such a failure.’ ” 

Robinson, having allowed his wife to talk herself 
into a state of exhaustion, thinking it better not to in- 
terrupt her, answered by saying: 

“My dear, your ideas are all right; they’re splendid 
— never heard better logic in my life — ^but in this case 
they won’t work. I want you to prepare yourself for 
the worst news you will ever have to bear as long as 
you live. Before I go into details, I also want vou to 
understand that for the past forty-eight hours I have 
not slept a wink, and at the present time am in such 
a state that I don’t care whether or not I live to see 
the morrow. When I think of all the people whom I 
have dragged down with me in this wreck, besides 
losing the money that Jenkins gave me to invest for 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 267 


his niece, I feel like making an end of it. I tell you 
candidly, Emma, I was afraid of your coming home. 
But all your storming and raving will do no good — 
understand, my dear^ — we return to the state we were 
in before I speculated in the Jack-Pot stock — only 
worse. Everything we have in this world will be taken 
from us, and all we’ll have when the creditors get 
through with us will be the clothes on our backs. 

“Give me your attention for just one minute more 
and I’ll explain all. You remember the night that 
Lawyer Holdfast came here to dinner; if so, you’ll 
also recall that it was the night following the one when 
the two Hebrew gentlemen dined with us, and you 
took such pains to show them all the paintings and 
statuary. Well, Emma, those two gentlemen have a 
mortgage covering everything, and the night Lawyer 
Holdfast dined with us, you remember, I asked you 
to come into the study after dinner and sign your name 
to a legal document. That paper you signed was a 
blanket mortgage covering everything we own.” 

“What, am I dreaming? My beautiful home, 
furniture, carriages and horses to be taken away 
from me?” 

“ ’Tis only too true, Emma.” 

With a scream of hysterical rage Mrs. Robinson 
flew at her husband, exclaiming: 

“You villain, to mortgage my home!” 

She seized him by the beard and in her fury tried her 
best to wreak her vengeance upon him. As her tem- 
per got beyond her control, she resembled a tigress in 
her rage. All womanhood for the time being seemed 
to have left her. As the thought of the great pride 
she had taken in building the stables and furnishing 


268 


BOB RYALLS 


her residence so that it was the talk of Oxton, dawned 
upon her, her fury knew no bounds. She shrieked, 
screamed and tore at her husband, time and again 
exclaiming, “Oh, my beautiful home to be taken away 
from me!” 

Mrs. Robinson never for a moment thought of the 
great distress that her husband had caused the people 
of whom he had borrowed the money tO' conduct his 
speculations in the stock market. When he had told 
her how sorry he was for losing the money that Jen- 
kins had placed with him to invest for his niece, she 
never gave it a moment’s thought; nor did she care 
what distress had been caused quite a number of the 
families in Oxton who had invested their money along 
with her husband in the stock. Some of these people 
had placed all the money they had in the world in the 
hands of Robinson to invest for them after he had 
made his first coup de main in the Jack-Pot stock; and, 
in the case of maiden ladies, in several instances, the 
victims of the mining swindle would be compelled to 
exist on the kindness of their friends or relations for 
the remainder of th'eir lives. All this Mrs. Robinson 
cared nothing about. She thought only of the great 
triumphs her enemies would have over her downfall. 

The flatterers who had fawned upon Mrs. Robin- 
son while she was holding the reins of social leader- 
ship always had something spicy to tell her at her 
afternoon teas about their neighbors, and which was 
not generally to their advantage. Now, at similar teas, 
the same people would discuss her downfall. The 
triumphs she had achieved; the grand rise she had 
made socially, she could not forget. Then she thought 
of the Earl of Dartmoor and other notables who had 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 269 


lately been her guests ; and to think that all this would 
be bandied about, drove this vain woman insane. Aris- 
ing from the lounge and arranging her hair, she com- 
menced to pace up and down the room. 

No; it must not be. She could not survive the hu- 
miliation. Had not the Earl requested, when she was 
coming away, that if he could be of any assistance 
to her she should let him know? Besides, there was 
Rushton, ever ready, if Ruth would only say the word, 
to marry her; and with his millions she would still 
retain the social leadership. No, she would not give 
up. This must all be a terrible nightmare. 

Seating herself in her chair, she rang the bell. 
When the maid appeared, she sent her to ask Mr. Rob- 
inson to come to her room. 

When Robinson entered the room, she once more 
went over the situation. He listened very attentively 
until she had finished talking, then rising from his 
chair, said: 

“My dear, it would take all the Rushton and Dart- 
moor monies combined to straighten out this tangle. 
There is nothing for it ; everything must go. I must 
go through the courts; and after they have relieved 
me from the bankruptcy proceedings, I’ll begin once 
more at the bottom of the ladder.” 

When the house of cards that Mrs. Robinson had 
built came tumbling down on her head at the first 
discharge of the gun that her husband fired when he 
told her it would take the combined fortunes of Rush- 
ton and the Earl to make good his losses, and she real- 
ized that she was, literally speaking, a pauper, she col- 
lapsed completely — her nerves unstrung— the volcano 
had burned itself out 


CHAPTER LX. 

A fter the usual preliminaries in the courts, Rob- 
inson’s real estate, which consisted of the Robin- 
son residence; also the stables and two lots adjoining 
which Robinson had bought on the advice of his wife 
to prevent any one from building so close to them, was 
immediately put up for auction and bought in by the 
mortgagees; and as the doleful taps of the auctioneer’s 
hammer ceased, Mrs. Robinson, who was present, real- 
ized that her days and nights of labor in making her 
residence the finest in Oxton, had been, as it were, a 
dream. 

Crushed inwardly, but outwardly stern and unre- 
lenting, Mrs. Robinson saw she could do nothing, and 
must submit to the inevitable ; then, true to her dispo- 
sition, she assumed a bold and defiant manner. She 
knew the world — at least, her world. Everything in 
time was overlooked but poverty. The preacher could 
rant and rave about us all being God’s creatures; about 
equality and all that sort of thing; but the aristocrat 
was the aristocrat, and would not under any conditions 
intermingle nor make an equal of the poor with whom 
he came in contact. No one knew this better than Mrs. 
Robinson. If she could have boarded a steamer with 
her trunks and wh'at few things she could save from 
the wreck, she would have done so. Quite a number 
of people called to sympathize with her. With a sar- 
castic smile on her countenance, she could not have 
treated them worse if they had been her sworn ene- 
mies. In the presence of these women sh'e was as a 
270 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 271 


rod of steel. She put them all down as coming under 
the pretense of friendship, while their real mission 
was to gloat over her downfall. 

The wives of several of the men who were all but 
ruined by the bankruptcy of Robinson, called upon 
her and shed copious tears. She did not try in the 
least to comfort them in any way; but turned on them 
with such withering scorn that they were glad to beat 
a retreat from the Robinson residence. She gave them 
to understand that it was not for the love of Robinson 
that they had invested their money in Jack-Pot stock, 
and if they had thought for one moment they would 
not have made plenty of money out of the deal, they 
never would have put a pound into it. 

Mrs. Robinson had steeled her heart against Her 
husband and everybody in the world. In her eyes Her 
husband was a fool. She did not understand how he 
had to give that blanket mortgage before the people 
would endorse his notes. In her opinion it was a 
stupid affair on the part of her husband all the way 
through. Some people could fail and make money; 
but her husband had failed, and like a fool gave his 
creditors everything. No man would ever have the 
power to sell the roof over her head again. Her eyes 
were opened. This would be the lesson of her life. 


CHAPTER LXL 


I T IS the day of the sale of the Robinson household 
goods. The auctioneers are on hand. All the resi- 
dents of Oxton have received from these gentlemen 
a catalogue itemizing everything in the Robinson 
residence. 

The night before the sale, Mrs. Robinson, with her 
personal effects, moved to the parsonage, the residence 
of her brother, the Rev. Charles Anderson, where we 
leave her to the wormwood of her thoughts for the 
present, and go on with the sale of the goods she has 
paid for with such a lavish hand. 

When the sale commenced there was one true friend 
of the Robinsons whb stood there with bowed head, 
catalogue in hand. He was near the auctioneer, hav- 
ing gotten as close as possible, and as the numerous 
articles were put up for sale, he, with the gentlest of 
nods, would bid on those he could afford to buy, then 
would pause and reckon the amount he had purchased. 
His bank account was limited ; but he intended to buy 
as many of the goods as h'e could until it was ex- 
hausted. It was Ruth’s uncle, the Rev. Charles An- 
derson. 

The great notoriety the Robinsons had attained at- 
tracted to the sale most of the residents of Oxton. 
This was the spiciest and most sublime moment in the 
lives of some of these people. One woman was heard 
to exclaim to another: 

^^This is what comes to upstarts. I expected this 
would happen. Well, I will buy something to keep 
272 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 273 


as a souvenir of the time she imagined she had snubbed 
me by not inviting me to one of her parties. I won- 
der what the Earl will think of all this. I say, mustn’t 
it have been galling to her at the time of the crash to 
be visiting at the Dartmoors’ and mingling with the 
titled gentry? However, she will now have plenty of 
food for reflection, mirrored in her mind as it un- 
doubtedly is, with the events of the past year.” 

This, and gossip of like nature, was going the 
rounds of these society people at the sale. Quite a num- 
ber of the fair ladies who were in attendance would 
have been a little more charitable had they known that 
it was only by leniency shown to their husbands, by 
some of the people holding their notes, that saved them 
from the same fate as the Robinsons. 

The smart set of Oxton, dressed in their gayest cos- 
tumes, attended the sale in such numbers that all it 
required to make it a society function was a few pots 
of tea and some lackeys to wait on them. 

While there were many kind people who attended 
this sale, and who had great sympathy for the Robin- 
sons, there was no inconsiderable number who were 
there to gloat over Mrs. Robinson’s downfall ; and as 
each piece of furniture was auctioned off, this latter 
class gave out murmurings of mock pity. 

All of the furniture brought fancy prices. Some of 
the residents bought for the satisfaction of saying, 'T 
purchased this from the sale of the Robinsons when 
they were sold out.” 

If the people whom Robinson had wined and dined 
had banded together they could have bought a part of 
the furniture for him. The amount would not have 
been very large among so many. But the so-called 


274 


BOB RYALLS 


friends who had drunk Robinson’s wine, and smoked 
his cigars, never came near him; no, they were afraid 
he might want some accommodation. Th'ey teach 
‘‘Love one another,” but in reality it is the survival 
of the fittest. These Christian friends of the Robin- 
sons’, after tearing to tatters every shred of gossip 
about them, would be at the fashionable church on 
Sunday chanting psalms to their Maker, and repeating 
the old Biblical phrases in the same mechanical man- 
ner, without a thought that the Robinsons ever existed, 
and some without a thought of the meaning of the 
words they were chanting. Society — society — dear so- 
ciety — ^how angelic you are. 

The world had suddenly changed for Robinson. He 
saw his late friends in southern climes, while he froze 
in the arctic circle. 

The Reverend Charles Anderson had rented a cot- 
tage in a short street running from Poplar Road to 
Rose Mount, Oxton, and with the goods purchased 
from the sale, furnished it in a modest but comfortable 
manner for the Robinsons. 

■When Robinson was cleared from the bankruptcy 
proceedings, he told his creditors that he knew he 
would make enough money before he died to pay them 
back all the money they had lost through his specu- 
lations; but it was the general opinion among the 
business men of Liverpool that Robinson would have 
his nose on the grindstone for the remainder of his 
life. He had offered to pay off some of his debts with 
Jack-Pot stock, but his creditors would have none of 
it; they were afraid of assessments and various other 
expenses that were attached to holding stock with such 
a reputation as the Jack-Pot. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 275 


Robinson carefully put away the stock with a firm 
determination that if he ever got enough' money, he 
would engage a mining engineer and go out to the 
mine and find out its possible worth as an investment. 
He knew that the history of the mine, except this last 
swindle, was a good one. It had always paid large 
dividends until it became flooded. He was satisfied 
that if it was pumped out, it would pay a fortune to 
all who put their money into it. 

In this age of rush, push, gush and swindle, the 
Robinson failure in two weeks was forgotten, except 
by those who lost their money by it. 

Robinson has come down from his lofty perch, and 
once more taken up his old grind at the bottom of the 
ladder. He was somewhat of a philosopher in his 
way, and if it h'ad not been for the loss of the money 
Jenkins gave him to invest for his niece, he would 
not have been so apparently crushed. When at times 
he forgot the loss of this money, the lines about his 
mouth would relax, giving place to a smile. 

“By Jove!” he would exclaim. “I gave them a 
merry time while it lasted; I’ve got the stock, and I’ll 
investigate that mine; and as she was the best paying 
investment that was ever worked, I believe if I can 
get it pumped out there will be more money made out 
of it than any mine in the States.” 

Nothing could keep Robinson down. He was a firm 
believer in the saying that “Every cloud has a silver 
lining.” The only difference with Robinson was, all 
his clouds had gold linings. Robinson would never 
again be the conservative lawyer he formerly was. 
This stock speculation had changed him; he was now 
an optimist. 


276 


BOB RYALLS 


Whenever Robinson became acquainted with any 
person whom he thought had money, or could get 
people interested who had, he would commence once 
more to boom Jack-Pot stock. He would show how 
this mine had been the best paying investment in the 
States before it became flooded, and enlarge on the 
possibilities of them all becoming millionaires. He 
was forever buttonholing people, and whenever any 
of the business men saw him approaching, they inva- 
riably said : 

“Look out! Here comes ‘Old Jack-Pot’.” 


CHAPTER LXIL 


OBINSON at this time was in the depths of 
despair at the constant nagging of his wife as to 
when he was going to begin to make some money; and 
did he think his family were chameleons and could live 
on air? He had tried all his optimistic visions on his 
wife, but to no effect. With Mrs. Robinson, facts 
were facts, and money was money, and when night 
came, if the day had gone against him, he dreaded 
going home. 

Since it had been made public h'ow Robinson had 
used the money of Jenkins’ niece in his stock specu- 
lations, no one would trust him with any of their busi- 
ness. This niece of Jenkins’, prior to the Robinson 
failure, had innumerable admirers. She was then an 
heiress, and her suitors, who protested that they could 
not live without her, and swore by their Maker in the 
most honeyed words that it was her own dear self they 
worshipped, and their sole aim and object was to make 
her life a bed of roses — her money was as nothing to 
them; if she hadn’t a dollar in the world, so much the 
better, as it would then prove the truth of their asser- 
tions. Alas ! When her money took flight in the Rob- 
inson smash-up, so did her ardent admirers — vanished 
as if by magic. She was well rid of such vultures; 
and let us hope in her journey through life she will 
find a mate who will love her for her womanly virtues 
alone. 

On Sabbath days, after Sunday school was over, 
Ruth and her uncle generally returned to the parson- 
277 


278 


BOB RYALLS 


age, and as they drank their afternoon tea, invariably 
talked of the absent Captain. They had both read his 
letters many times, but when alone would read them 
over again. He had written to them at every oppor- 
tunity, but for the past five months no letter had ar- 
rived. Whenever Ruth would hint at something hap- 
pening the Captain, the Doctor would brush it aside, 
and show statistics to the effect that the ^ percentage 
among soldiers killed was not so great as people im- 
agined. But when alone how fervently he prayed 
to his Maker, for the safe return of Captain Hardesty, 
no one but the Almighty ever knew. He knew, should 
anything happen to the Captain, Ruth’s nature was 
such that there would be great danger of^^er pining 
away. 

The Boers were forever ambushing the unwary 
Britons, who, with their old-time idea of bravery, 
were constantly running into the traps set by the wily 
foe. Generally, on the such occasions, the British, 
instead of surrendering when there was no possible 
chance of either escaping or defeating the Boers, would 
fight, which usually ended in a great many of them 
being killed. The Doctor, knowing the Captain’s 
bravery, was afraid he either had been killed or had 
fallen into one of the many Boer traps and held as 
prisoner by them. He never went out any more in 
the morning until the postman had delivered the mail. 
When it arrived, both Ruth and he would eagerly 
scan the envelopes to see if there was one from the 
Captain; not seeing any, their eyes would meet, paus- 
ing an embarrassing moment or two ; both recognizing 
the fact — ^but not daring to breathe it in words — that, 
considering how constantly the Captain had written. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 279 


it looked grave. They both had their own thoughts. 

“I suppose the little general (meaning Lord Rob- 
erts), won’t allow any mail to go through the lines; 
but you can depend upon it, Ruth, that there’ll be a 
letter in a week at least.” 

Another week, then two^, then a month passed; still 
no letter. Then came the terrible blunder of Spion’s 
Kop; and among the list of the missing was the Cap- 
tain’s name. 

Ruth’s uncle was in Liverpool when he read the 
news of the disaster; and knowing that the papers 
with the Captain’s name in them would be at the par- 
sonage before he returned, was almost afraid to 
gO' home. 

Giving up all idea of attending to what business he 
had on hand, the Doctor called a cab and was driven 
to the James street underground station, and soon 
arrived at the parsonage. Letting himself in with his 
latchkey, he quickly walked through the rooms calling 
Ruth. Not seeing her, and getting no answer, he 
thought possibly she had not seen the papers, and was 
out taking a walk; but on returning to the parlor, 
there was the paper, with its glaring headlines. The 
sheet with the account of the disaster had been handled, 
and the other part not touched — and what were these 
spots of moisture on the paper? Ah, not the least 
doubt of it — she had read the account of the battle 
and could not hold back the tears. 

Throwing the paper down, the Doctor rushed up- 
stairs and knocked gently on Ruth’s door. No an- 
swer. He knocked again a little louder, and thought 
he heard some one sobbing. It was Ruth, who had re- 
treated to her room. 


280 


BOB RYALLS 


Trying her best to suppress the great grief she was 
enduring, she approached the door. 

'Ts that you, uncle?” 

“Yes, Ruth; I want to speak to you.” 

“I’ll be down in a very little time; please wait for 
me there.” 

“If you’re not down in five minutes, I shall come 
after you.” 

Ruth’s grief was so intense that her eyes, as she 
entered the Doctor’s study, were inflamed and very 

red. 

The Doctor approached her as she entered the room, 
and putting his arm around her waist in a fatherly 
manner, said: 

“My child, I know you have read the terrible news, 
but we must put our trust in the Lord and hope for 
the best. There is one thing, Ruth, th'ank God, — 
you notice in the paper that the Captain’s name is not 
among the list of killed or wounded, but among those 
missing. I take it to be that he is a prisoner among 
the Boers, and from all accounts that have been pub- 
lished about them, they treat their prisoners in the 
most gentle manner.” 

After these kind, reassuring words, Ruth seemed 
somewhat to recover her spirits, and once more going 
to her room, prayed for the safety of the one whom 
above all others she loved best in the world. 

Two weeks after the battle on Spion’s Kop, a de- 
tachment of lancers reconnoitering, captured part of a 
Boer command. Among them was a man wearing the 
tunic of a British officer of a foot regiment. Upon 
being questioned as to where he procured it, he said 
that he was one of a burial party after the battle on 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 281 


Spion’s Kop, and had taken the tunic from the body 
of a dead officer he had assisted in burying. Upon 
being further questioned as to whether there were any 
papers in the pockets of the dead man, he said there 
were, at the same time delivering to the officer a small 
package of letters. 

When the officer in command of the lancers returned 
to camp, he handed the papers to the Colonel of the 
regiment. The Colonel, on opening the package and 
examining the contents, discovered, entwined around 
the inside of the case of a miniature portrait, a small 
lock of hair. It was the lock of hair that Captain 
Hardesty had cut from Ruth’s head the morning he 
left her for the seat of war. 

Colonel Barry, soldier as he was, a man who had 
seen service in all parts of the British Empire — having 
been with Roberts in the Afghan campaign, and again 
with Kitchener in Egypt, besides innumerable brushes 
with savage tribes — could not keep back the moisture 
that came to his eyes when h'e opened the little pack- 
age. Part of the papers Colonel Barry could not read, 
as the blood in drying had bound them together as if 
glued. Upon a closer examination of the papers he 
saw a few lines to the effect that in case anything 
should happen to the owner, the finder would please 
notify the Reverend Charles Anderson, of Oxton, 
Birkenhead, England. The Colonel, knowing that 
there were several officers wounded so badly that there 
was no possible chance of them fighting again during 
the war, and that they would at once be invalided back 
to England, decided to send the Captain’s effects by 
one of them. 


282 


BOB RYALLS 


When the officer arrived in London he immediately 
wrote to the Reverend Anderson, acquainting him 
with all the facts of the Captain’s death, and asking 
if he should send on the tunic and papers. The Doctor 
answered by wire, telling the officer to send them on. 
He wanted to see them. Nothing that had belonged 
to the Captain could be too ghastly for him to see. 
If God had seen fit that his friend should be stricken 
down, he would abide by His decision, but what earthly 
effects the Captain had left, however ghastly, he 
would see. 

When the parcel containing the Captain’s tunic ar- 
rived at the parsonage, the Doctor, who as a true cler- 
gyman had seen all sides of life; marriages, christen- 
ings, and the last of us all — the death -bed scenes — 
everything that a good parish minister sees in the dail^ 
rounds of his calling; and used as he was to the sad 
side of life, was nevertheless greatly shocked at the 
gruesome relics. There was the tunic that the Captain 
had worn, the inside next to the heart caked, cogulated 
with the blood of the dear fellow. Opening the small 
package of letters, he found the miniature of himself 
and Ruth, entwined with a lock of her hair. The sight 
of the blood-stained tokens brought back vividly to 
the mind of the Doctor the scenes and incidents at the 
parsonage previous to the departure of the Captain for 
the war, and now that the poor fellow was gone for- 
ever, it stirred his sympathetic nature to such a degree 
as to completely unman him, as he threw himself on 
the lounge, shedding manly tears. 

Calming himself, he arose and wrapped the relics 
of barbarous warfare in the covering in which they 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 283 


had come, and handling them in a reverential manner, 
locked them in his closet. 

As the Doctor came out of his study he met Ruth, 
who as yet knew nothing of the arrival of the Cap- 
tain’s effects. He felt guilty at keeping from her the 
knowledge of the poor fellow’s death, but his kindly 
nature was such that he had not the heart to tell her. 
He loved her with a pure, unselfish love, free from 
any taint of reward, expecting no recompense, but 
striving at all times to make her life as happy as pos- 
sible for a human life to be. 

Ruth had given Captain Hardesty all the strong and 
holy love that her pure heart possessed. Would she 
survive the news of his death? Would it be right to 
hide it from her and let her go on in her happy ignor- 
ance, thinking that some day he would return to her 
fond, loving heart? The Doctor was never in such 
a dilemma in his life. God knew that he was ready 
and willing at all times to do that which was right; 
but would it be best tO’ acquaint her with the sad news 
of the Captain’s death? No, he would not. He had 
not the heart to do anything that would bring sorrow 
to her young heart. He knew her nature so well that 
while he did not expect her to give way to any great 
external emotion, he knew that there was danger that 
the news of the death of her lover would create a slow, 
lingering fire which in time would consume her. 
Her love for her lover was her life ; he was 
as necessary to her existence as the air she 
breathed. Would he be her executioner? Better, he 
reasoned, by far, for her, gradually and slowly to be- 
come used to the idea that the Captain was dead, than 


284 


BOB RYALLS 


for him to destroy that fair young life by telling her 
the naked truth. 

The good man’s conscience gave him no rest. When ' 
Ruth would ask his opinion about the Captain, .if he 
thought they could do any good by writing to the war 
office, and if he knew anything more than she had 
read in the papers about the way the Boers treated their 
prisoners, he always felt guilty when replying to her, 
and dreaded the coming of the day when he would 
have to make a clean breast of the knowledge he pos- 
sessed. To a man of the Doctor’s temperament, this 
well-meant deception was something he could not get 
used to, and he was often on the verge of making a 
clean breast of the whole atfair ; then again, he was fear- 
ful of the result. 


CHAPTER LXIV. 


W HEN the report came of Captain Hardesty be- 
ing missing, Mrs. Robinson was so elated that 
It was hard, even for her, who was a past mistress in 
the art of dissimulation, to feign sorrow. 

Going to her daughter, she told her with honeyed 
words how sorry she was to hear of the death of the 
poor Captain; and that while she had never known 
him very well, she was shocked to hear of the poor 
fellow being killed in battle. She embraced Ruth, 
kissing her, as she told her it was God’s will to call 
the dear, brave Captain to heaven. She talked so 
kindly and shed such crocodile tears that Ruth in her 
pure, innocent faith embraced her mother, telling her 
how kind it was to show such sympathy; and that if 
her mother had only known the Captain better, she 
was sure she would never have had such hard feelings 
against him. 

Mrs. Robinson told Ruth she could now see her mis- 
take; but had been jealous only for her daughter’s 
welfare, and hoped Ruth would forgive her, and they 
would now both join in their prayers to God to give 
Ruth strength to overcome the misery which his death 
had entailed on her. 

Ruth, once more embracing her mother for her kind- 
ness in showing such sympathy on her behalf, said : 

‘^Mother, dear, do you know, that no matter what 
the papers or anybody else may say about Captain 
Hardesty being dead, I can never bring myself to real- 
ize that he is ; and oh, mother, last night in my dreams 
285 


286 


BOB RYALLS 


I saw him as plainly as I see you now; he was lying 
on a sick-bed, and some irresistible power was draw- 
ing me away from him; and as I moved from him he 
cried in such pitiful tones, Tor heaven’s sake, Ruth, 
don’t leave me.’ Mamma, it was the most realistic 
dream that I ever had in my life. I’m sure he’s alive, 
because if his spirit had left his body, the affinity that 
exists between us would have made itself known to 
me; and except just for a moment. I’ve never felt in 
my heart he was dead.” 

“Why, dear, the papers said that he was missing 
at the time of the battle of Spion’s Kop; and as that 
was six months ago, and no tidings have been heard 
of him since. I’m sure we must, no matter how poig- 
nant our grief, realize the fact that the poor fellow 
is dead.” 

Mrs. Robinson, putting her handkerchief to her 
eyes, here commenced to sob violently, shaking all 
over with emotion. 

Ruth felt a little guilty for ever thinking, even for 
a moment that when her mother had urged her to 
give up the Captain there were other reasons besides 
the great love she had for her. Her innocent nature 
never for a moment suspected the hypocrisy of which 
her mother was guilty, and when in her innocence she 
told her mother she did not think the Captain was 
dead, she little thought of the home thrust she was 
dealing. Mrs. Robinson did not know, nor did she 
care, whether the Captain was alive or dead, if he 
could only be kept away from her daughter until she 
could marry her to Rushton. 

The papers, the war office, and in fact everybody, 
said he was dead; if so, so much the better; for the 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 287 


obstacle would then be removed (so she thought) — 
then the marriage between Rushton and her daughter 
would surely take place. If, as Ruth said, she was 
certain that the Captain was only being held a prisoner 
by the Boers, then the Boers would have her prayers 
night and morning to hold him as such, until she had 
devised some plan, in conjunction with Rushton, to 
bring about the wedding, as she was certain of his 
co-operation in anything whereby he could obtain the 
hand of her daughter. 

Mrs. Robinson being a clever, brainy woman, read 
Rushton as if he were an open book. She knew that 
the divine inspiration of true, heavenly love was some- 
thing unknown to a nature such as his. She also knew 
that he had set his heart, or his passion, on obtaining 
the possession, the custodianship, the right by law in 
marriage, of Ruth. 

Man is so much imbued with animalism, that in his 
amorous passion he never stops tO' analyze his feel- 
ings; possibly believing at such times he is in love. 
The awakening, however, teaches him a lesson, but 
generally too late. So' it was with Rushton. He 
wanted Ruth Robinson. He had feasted his eyes on 
her until her possession had become a mania with him. 
This great big, coarse, carnal piece of animalism had 
the temerity to call this all-devouring passion of his, 
LOVE. How the divine word has been tainted and 
polluted by such men. This man, Rushton, wanted 
Ruth Robinson as h'e wanted anything else that his 
money could purchase. He wanted her as he wanted 
a good dinner. Only that the state of our modern 
society might not tolerate it, he would have hired a 
band of procurers and sent them to bring her to his 


288 


BOB RYALLS 


residence that he might feast on her charms. Yet, 
this man persuaded himself that he was dying for 
the love of Ruth. It is safe to say that this great love 
which Rushton supposed he possessed for Ruth, should 
anything happen to her, would vanish the day after 
she died. 


CHAPTER LXV. 


T he Robinsons are gradually becoming poorer. 

The friendly, obsequious nods and handshakes, 
of which the once great Robinson had been the recip- 
ient, have vanished as if by magic. 

At this time the officer who brought the Captain’s 
effects from Africa received an invitation from Ruth’s 
uncle to the effect that after he had recovered from 
his sickness he would be pleased to receive a visit from 
him. When he arrived, Mrs. Robinson happened to 
be at the parsonage visiting her brother, Ruth being 
absent. The Doctor introduced Mrs. Robinson, but 
did not state that she was Ruth’s mother, as he did 
not wish Mrs. Robinson to question the Major about 
the death of the Captain — which caution availed him 
nothing, for the next moment the Major said: 

“Tell me. Doctor, how did the young lady receive 
the news of the poor fellow’s death? I need scarcely 
ask such a question; but is she recovering from the 
shock? I have often thought I should like to see her, 
and if you think it would be the means of doing any 
good, I would gladly tell her anything I know about 
the Captain. I was very much grieved each time I 
thought of the sad memories the Captain’s effects 
would recall to you and her. I believe, though, his 
death was painless; as it appears from the tunic that 
he was shot through the heart. You of course noticed 
that. Doctor, in examining the effects.” 

Mrs. Robinson’s eyes had been flashing fire at the 

289 


290 


BOB RYALLS 


Doctor during the conversation, and the Doctor, see- 
ing no way out of the climax, said : 

“Major Strong, — my sister (waving his hand in a 
gentle manner towards Mrs. Robinson), is the young 
lady’s mother.” 

“Is your daughter, Mrs. Robinson, recovering from 
the dreadful shock that I know she must have received 
at hearing of the death of my dear comrade and 
brother officer ?” 

Instead of answering, Mrs. Robinson asked the 
Major a question: 

“Am I to understand, Major Strong, that Captain 
Hardesty is dead beyond all doubt?” 

The Major stared with somewhat of amazement at 
this question of Mrs. Robinson’s; but the honest, 
kindly look in the Doctor’s eyes disarmed him of any 
thought other than that the Captain’s death had been 
kept back from a humane motive. 

“Alas, Madame, I am deeply grieved to say Tis only 
too true.” 

The Major here repeated the details of the death and 
burial of the Captain as narrated by the Boer prisoner. 

The Doctor’s brows contracted when his sister 
gazed at him with a sinister look as the Major finished 
his story of the Captain’s death. 

He knew that his sister was more than pleased when 
the news of the Captain’s death was confirmed beyond 
all doubt. 

“Have you told Ruth of the Captain’s death, 
Charles?” queried Mrs. Robinson. 

“No,— I have not.” 

“Why keep the child in suspense? Don’t you think 
it better that she should know the worst, and not fret 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 291 


her young life away, waiting for the dead to come to 
life?’’ 

“I have my reasons, and will explain to you later,” 
answered the Doctor. 

At this point Mrs. Robinson arose to go, thanking 
the Major for his kindness in taking such an interest 
in her daughter’s welfare. 

When Mrs. Robinson had left, the Doctor gave the 
Major an outline of the state of affairs in regard to 
the courtship of Captain Hardesty and Ruth, at the 
same time stating his reasons for not acquainting her 
with the sad news of the Captain’s death. 

The Major stayed for dinner, and like the majority 
of men, at once became an ardent admirer of Ruth, 
who came in from her work at the mission just as din- 
ner was announced. 

The Doctor exacted a promise from the Major not 
to divulge the Captain’s death, telling him that if it 
had not been for the fact that his sister, Ruth’s mother, 
was present at the time the Major told the details of 
the Captain’s death, he had intended to let Ruth drift 
on thinking some day the Captain would return; 
knowing that time would reveal the truth more gently 
than any human being; but now that her mother knew 
of it, he would have to break the sad news, for if he 
did not, her mother would. 

As soon as Mrs. Robinson reached her home she 
wrote a letter to Rushton, asking him to call on her. 

That night Mrs. Robinson and Rushton had a tete- 
a-tete in the little parlor of the Robinsons’. She told 
in detail about Major Strong’s visit, and further, that 
Ruth had often said if anything should happen to the 
Captain, and Mr. Rushton should propose, she would 


292 


BOB RYALLS 


feel honored at such an offer. Rushton was given the 
latter in a veiled manner. It was a falsehood manu- 
factured out of whole cloth by Mrs. Robinson to give 
encouragement to Rushton in his pursuit of Ruth’s 
hand. She further told him that on many occasions 
Ruth had mentioned to her how much she thought of 
him, that he was such an honorable gentleman, and so 
forth, and in an innuendo, ever so nicely worded, she 
hinted that Ruth had said if the Captain had not come 
into her life she supposed she would, ere this, have 
been Mrs. Rushton. 

Rushton swallowed all this and in an underbreath 
cursed the Captain as he told Mrs. Robinson that Ruth 
might long since have been Mrs. R. if she had been 
sensible. He also told her that he had just received 
word from the London architect that his house was 
ready for occupancy. 

“Now I’ve got the cage, — where’s the bird ?’’ 

“Patience — patience, — my dear Rushton.’’ 

“Damn your patience. You women think that a man 
can bottle his hot blood — put it on ice — then bring it 
down when wanted, and, like wine, sip it. 

“I tell you this daughter of yours is driving me 
crazy — you gave me to understand that you could 
bring this wedding about. What progress have either 
you or I made in the matter which means so much to 
both of us? I’ve told you that I’ll see that Robinson 
has all the law practice of the brewery, and the day 
I marry Ruth', will give you the check for the amount 
I promised you. Here you are in absolute poverty, and 
can’t get your daughter to say the word. If she don’t 
make up her mind whether she will or she won’t, I’ll 
wipe my hands of the whole affair and join th'e I. V., 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 293 


as there is a new draft to be sent out next month, and 
the Colonel of the regiment is a personal friend of 
mine — then you’ll be in poverty for the rest of your 
life.” 

Mrs. Robinson heard but paid no attention in the 
least to the vituperations of Rushton. She had more 
brains than a dozen such men as he. She knew there 
was no more possibility of Rushton going to Africa to 
fight the Boers than there was of her going. She also 
knew that he would never rest, day or night, until he 
had married Ruth or something happened that would 
make the wedding utterly impossible. 

Rushton all his life had been pampered and petted, 
his wealth enabling him to humor every whim, and now 
the idea of this girl, without a dollar in th'e world, 
setting him, as it were, at defiance, was almost more 
than he could endure without making himself ridicu- 
lous. But his co-partner was equal to the occasion. 
This pilot guided and steered him clear of the shoals 
and anchored him where she thought he should be 
without his ever for a moment thinking he was being 
piloted. 

Rushton was in that state of love sickness where a 
man of his disposition resembles a spoiled child more 
than anything else. 

Mrs. Robinson had so smoothed his ruffled plumes 
and stroked his fur in a way to compensate him for the 
great anguish he supposed he was undergoing in his 
suit of unrequited love, that he went away from the 
Robinson residence quite mollified. 

The death of Captain Hardesty acted like a tonic on 
Rushton ; this, with the honeyed words that Mrs. Rot- 
inson had poured into his ears changed him to such an 


294 


BOB RYALLS 


extent that the people with whom he had been in con- 
tact ever since his refusal by Ruth were at a loss to 
know what had happened. Ruth’s refusal had been 
the means of making life almost unbearable for those 
who were in the employment of Rush'ton. He fussed 
and fumed, discharged and swore, until the employees 
at the brewery thought the devil had been turned loose, 
and for the tirhe being was making his rounds in the 
guise of Rushton. Now this morning, knowing that 
the Captain was dead, with Mrs. Robinson’s honeyed 
words still ringing in his ears, this great big carcass of 
animalism tumbled out of the Rushton carriage at the 
office of the brewery like a man who had been suddenly 
released from prison. From one extreme he went to 
another. The men whose lives he had made miserable 
he treated in such a liberal manner that they were at a 
loss to understand it. 

Mrs. Robinson and Rushton now decided to use all 
means possible to hasten the wedding. She invited 
Rushton to dine at the Robinson residence on the fol- 
lowing Sunday, Ruth at once being notified of the fact. 
Since the death of Captain Hardesty had been assured 
by the Major’s visit, Rushton sent to the Robinson 
residence each day choice flowers and grapes from his 
greenhouses. Under the guidance and composition 
of Mrs. Robinson, he wrote Ruth a letter of condol- 
ence, and hoped that with divine help she would have 
strength to bear the great loss she had sustained 
through the death of the Captain. He further stated 
that if he could be of any assistance in helping her with 
the missions she was to let him know ; and that her 
slightest wish would be his pleasure. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 295 


Mrs. Robinson in an adroit manner told Ruth' that 
Rushton was to honor them by dining with them on 
the coming Sunday. 

“I hope, Ruth dear, that you will try and make it 
as pleasant for him as you can.” 

“Em afraid, mother, I won’t be able to dine with 
you on Sunday, as my uncle expects some visitors 
and wishes me to assist him in entertaining them.” 

Mrs. Robinson was furious, but held back her 
wrath, and smiling pleasantly, said: 

“Ruth, you must reconsider this matter, as it will 
be a great disappointment to both your father and me, 
for you know this visit of Mr. Rushton’s means so 
much to us in our present straitened circumstances. 
As I told you, Ruth, Mr. Rushton, against all the 
great pressure that has been brought to bear on him 
to give the law practice of the Rushton business to 
others, has reserved it for your father; and as soon 
as the matter can be arranged, your father, thanks 
to Mr. Rushton, will have a law practice of at least 
a thousand a year. You surely will not stand out 
against the wishes of your father. He said last night 
before retiring that Ruth must do her best to enter- 
tain Mr. Rushton, as all young people like someone of 
their own age to chat with.” 

This was another of Mrs. Robinson’s standard lies. 

“I will ask my uncle to excuse me Sunday, mamma,” 
answered Ruth. 

“Do so, Ruth, as you know it would be a dreadful 
disappointment to Mr. Rushton if you were not to 
dine with him.” 

Ruth looked wonderingly at her mother. 


296 


BOB RYALLS 


Mrs. Robinson had been asked — nay, had been urged 
by her brother, the Doctor, not to tell Ruth of the 
proof they had of the Captain’s death. The Doctor’s 
reason for this, as he explained to his sister, was to 
give ‘‘Time,” the great healer of all wounds, a chance 
to play its part. He argued with her that Ruth must 
in the course of time come to the conclusion that the 
Captain was dead. Her acquaintances would be con- 
tinually asking her if she had heard anything about 
him, and on her replying in the negative, they would 
naturally ask her did she not think he had been killed 
in battle ; and by such remarks being constantly made, 
she at last must come to realize the fact, however 
slowly at first, — that he must be dead, and it was in 
this slowness, the Doctor argued, the safety of his 
niece’s health lay. 

Mrs. Robinson would not listen to any such non- 
sense. It was all tomfoolery; besides she told her 
brother it was cruel to keep a young girl in suspense ; 
better, she reasoned, to tell her at once. 

“I’m afraid you do not understand Ruth as well as 
I do,” exclaimed the Doctor. “I believe that if you 
tell her at the present time, of h'is death, it will be the 
means of ruining her health, — if it does not kill her. 
Understand, she is not an ordinary girl; she has put 
her whole heart, yes, her very life, as it were, on the 
safe return of the Captain. She is so unlike the aver- 
age girl, that I’m sure you’ll rue it to your dying 
day if you acquaint her with the details as you heard 
them from Major Strong; and as a last plea, sister, 
if you insist that she must be told, let me be the one 
to break the news to her.” 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 297 


“Charles, I shall have my own way in this matter. 
I don’t believe in this nonsense of catering to the 
whims of love-stricken, inexperienced young girls. 
She’s young, and has a good constitution, and will 
soon get over the death of this lover of hers. She’s 
not the only girl whose lover has been killed in bat- 
tle; and I don’t want her to waste any more of her 
life waiting for the return of a dead man. It is time 
she married and settled down.” 

“I am sorry I cannot get you to come to my way of 
thinking, and believe if you acquaint her with the 
news of his death, she will either lose her reason or 
slowly pine away.” 

“The days are past, Charles, when young ladies 
did such foolish things. This is not the age of chiv- 
alry. The man who can furnish the finest dresses and 
the smartest equipages is the one whom the present 
day girls prefer, and if one man dies, there are plenty 
of others to take his place.” 

“Sister, you talk so lightly of the state of married 
life that you would have me believe it was merely a 
matter of shillings and pence, and that the fountain 
of all goodness — pure and holy love, which rules the 
world, just as sure as you and I are here at the pres- 
ent time, did not exist. I ask you, sister, have you 
forgotten your own girlhood days, and the time when 
James Robinson was paying court to you — did you 
then think that all men were the same? No, if I re- 
member rightly, you defied all — ^father, mother, 
brother and sister, and all others who attempted to 
interfere with you in the man you had chosen to be 
your husband. I believed then, as I believe now, — 
you were right — love’s young dream must be satis- 


298 


BOB RYALLS 


fied; and nothing in the world can take the place of 
the man whom a true and noble woman loves.” 

“Charles, you talk like a man of experience. How 
comes it that a bachelor and minister of the gospel 
can speak in such a practical way of a state he has 
never known?” 

“Sister, I beseech you not to speak in such a frivo- 
lous manner of the sanctified state of marriage. You 
say I speak in a practical manner; all that I can say 
is, that the thought that any young girl should so 
pollute herself as to sacrifice for gold all the heavenly 
virtues she possesses by marrying a man whom she 
does not love, is for me too ignoble to understand.” 

“Your arguments are fine, — yes, very fine; but are 
you aware, Charles, that Ruth is now at her best? 
If ' you are not, I am. Now is the time for her to 
marry. I shall acquaint her with! the facts of the 
Captain's death, as I think it wrong for her to go 
on each day waiting for news from a dead man.” 

Mrs. Robinson returned to her residence while her 
brother hurried out to search for Ruth. He knew 
she was visiting some of the poor parishioners, and 
his idea was (knowing the determination of his sister 
to do what she said she would) to bring her back to 
the parsonage and break the sad news to her of the 
Captain’s death being an assured fact. 

The Doctor was unsuccessful in his search and on 
returning home found that Ruth had gone to her 
mother’s. He sat down with a heavy heart, knowing 
his sister would disclose the sad news to Ruth. 

Mrs. Robinson, hearing the bell ring, told the maid 
if it was Ruth she wished to see her. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 299 


As Ruth entered the room her mother arose, and 
embracing her daughter, kissed her several times, say- 
ing: 

“My child, I have dreadful news for you, and while 
it grieves me to impart it, I consider it my duty as 
your mother tO' do so. I know, like the noble girl 
you are, that you will put your trust in God, and not 
question His doings. Tell me, dear, did your uncle say 
anything tO' you of what Major Strong told him about 
the death of Captain Hardesty?” 

“No, mamma, not a word.” 

“Then, Ruth, be brave — for it’s my painful duty 
to inform you that the night the Major dined with 
your uncle he brought the full particulars of the Cap- 
tain’s death.” 

If Mrs. Robinson expected Ruth to scream or faint 
she was very much' disappointed ; she simply stared at 
her mother without speaking, while her mother con- 
tinued : 

“Yes, child, the news he brought cannot be doubted. 
The poor fellow is dead and buried on the battle-field 
where he fell. The Major, it seems, sent to your 
uncle the tunic Captain Hardesty wore at the time 
he was killed, and it is now in his possession; also 
the little photograph of yourself and Uncle Charles 
which Captain Hardesty had in his pocket when he 
was shot down. Oh, Ruth, Ruth, — this is terrible 
news for you to bear, my child; but you must have 
courage. I insisted on the Doctor showing me the 
Captain’s effects; they were horrible to behold — all 
besmeared and coagulated with the poor fellow’s life’s 
blood. I do hope that your uncle will never allow you 
to see them.” 


300 


BOB RYALLS 


Mrs. Robinson could stand the pressure no longer, 
and the crocodile tears flowed freely, while between 
sobs she lamented the sad fate of the Captain. Per- 
haps it was as well that she did not give her brother, 
the Doctor, the privilege of breaking the news, as with 
all his kindness it would have been impossible for him 
to be more sympathetic in the part that his sister played 
in breaking the news to her daughter. 

Like an automaton Ruth arose from her chair, and 
in answer to her mother, said : 

“I know it appears like going in the face of Provi- 
dence not to believe that the Captain is dead ; but with 
all the evidence you say my uncle has, my heart, 
mother, tells me he lives.” 

Mrs. Robinson perhaps for the first time in her life 
was completely nonplussed. She thought she had no- 
ticed Ruth acting a little strange; now, she was sure 
of it — her daughter’s mind was unbalanced. Her 
first thoughts were not for the sad fate which she 
believed had befallen her daughter, but that Rushton 
might notice it ; then wh'at would be their future pros- 
pects for the remainder of their lives? This wedding 
must take place at once. 

“Ruth, dear, promise your mother one thing, — that, 
under no circumstance will you ever repeat to a living 
soul what you have just said about the Captain being 
alive — think what you will, but for the love of those 
you hold dear, don’t repeat your thoughts. You know, 
my child, that if it were noised around that Ruth 
Robinson would not believe in the death of her lover, 
with the evidence we have of his death, what would 
the people say? Ruth, it shocks me to think of it, but 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 301 


whenever they saw you they would tap their foreheads 
and nod their heads — ” 

“Ihere is one thing, Ruth, that I hope you will do 
for your dear father’s sake, to say nothing of mine ; that 
is, if Mr. Rush ton should once more press his suit you 
will at least extend to him your sympathy if you can- 
not give him at the present time your affection. You 
see, Ruth, that ever since you cast him off, while there 
has been a score of young girls trying to capture him, 
he has been true to the memory of his first love. Re- 
ports say that since Ruth Robinson refused him the 
poor fellow has been a recluse. While you are en- 
tirely blameless in the matter, you have at the same 
time been the cause of wrecking the life of one of the 
finest young gentlemen in all England. 

You know, Ruth, how miserably poor we are, and 
the other evening when Mr. Rushton called he told 
your father that he had made arrangements for him 
to take charge of the law work of the Rushton brew- 
ery, which your father states will bring him almost 
a thousand a year. Just think of it, Ruth! Erom 
absolute poverty to a position where there’ll be no 
more pinching and contriving as to the cheapest kind 
of a dinner for Sunday. Now that Captain Hardesty 
is dead you will not by any means be false in trying, 
just a little, to please this good, kind, noble, fellow, 
who through all our suffering and poverty has re- 
mained steadfast and true.” 

Mrs. Robinson finished her oration with a flourish 
of trumpets on behalf of the noble fellow, Rushton. 

How pleasant when our hearts are in the work we 
undertake — and how much more pleasant when we re- 
ceive for such work a good price for doing it. Yes, 
reader, Mrs. Robinson had received so much down — 


302 


BOB RYALLS 


and the balance when the wedding should take place. 
She had now a modest account in one of the smaller 
banks, which we may rest assured her dear husband 
and daughter will never know anything about. 

When Mrs. Robinson ceased speaking, Ruth, an- 
swering, said : 

“Mother, you may always depend upon my doing 
that which is right; and I shall continue to treat Mr. 
Rushton as I hope I always have, and that is as a 
lady should treat a gentleman who is a, friend of her 
family. Do you think, mother, that the report of 
Captain Hardesty’s death has anything to do with Mr. 
Rushton wanting to assist me in the mission work? 
How did it come about that he proposed to give father 
part of the law business of the Rushton concern?” 

“Ruth, I’m glad you asked me that question^ — and 
while I can’t answer it, as I know nothing positively 
on which to base my answer, I think we can see a 
little into the noble spirit of this man. In my opinion 
I should not wonder if he once more tried to win your 
affection. You see, Ruth, while Captain Hardesty 
lived, the noble fellow kept severely away from you. 
though I have heard he almost became insane after 
you refused him — neglected his business — refused to 
see any of his friends, and became almost a wreck, on 
your account. The doctors could do nothing for him, 
and his father was afraid he might lose his reason. 
Now, the great love which he has for you, has 
prompted him to do that which his honor and nobility 
of character would not allow him to do before, for 
fear you might think he was trying with his great 
wealth to win your affection away from the Captain. 
No, Ruth, I believe Mr. Rushton would have come to 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 303 


our aid long before, only that he was afraid you might 
misconstrue his intentions. I ask you, Ruth, if there 
is anything strange, now that he has heard Captain 
Hardesty is dead, if he should once more try to win 
your love? No matter what you might say to the 
contrary, in my opinion he has a perfect right. The 
situation is an ordinary one. When you rejected him 
you had a lover. That lover is now dead. This man 
has been true to the memory of the days when he 
supposed he was basking in the sunshine of your 
affection. He was mistaken at the time in thinking 
that you loved him; he is not the only man who has 
made that mistake. When he heard of the collapse 
of the mine, and that ruin was staring us in the face, 
did he act like the rest of the cravens? No, he did 
not, but like the gentleman he is, came forward and 
offered pecuniary aid. Did any of the other fair- 
weather friends do the same? In my opinion, Ruth, 
there does not exist a finer and more honorable gentle- 
man in all England than Mr. Rushton. 

Mrs. Robinson in sounding the praise of Rushton 
to her daughter very naturally left out all the liasons in 
which this great, coarse fellow had been embroiled, 
which began when he was little more than a boy and 
had continued with very little interruption to the pres- 
ent time. Ruth’s uncle knew of his licentiousness, and 
had a horror of the man; and believed in his heart 
that it was on account of the pure and spotless repu- 
tation of Ruth that he wished to possess her. 

“Mother, what you say about Mr. Rushton may all 
be true; but if I had the least idea that he would ever 
importune me to marry him, I should never allow him 
to assist me in the mission work. While I should be 


304 


BOB RYALLS 


very sorry for the sake of the poor to do anything that 
would be the means of depriving them of any benefits 
which would be likely to come to them through Mr. 
Rushton’s assistance, still the sacrifice would have to 
be made. The newspapers and all the world can say 
that the Captain is dead; but unless that subtle some- 
thing, which I cannot express, tells me he is no more, 
I shall still continue to believe he lives.” 


CHAPTER LXVL 


M rs. ROBINSON, after her last interview with 
Rushton, engaged a neat appearing waitress. 
There is also evidence of renewed life from some 
pecuniary quarter that has been foreign to the Robin- 
son residence for the past year. The butcher, baker, 
grocer, and all the small tradesmen were seen a great 
deal oftener than for some time past. 

These small tradesmen are the first to know when 
anything out of the ordinary occurs in any of our 
families. So it was with' the Robinsons. Mrs. Robin- 
son had sent back during the past week some articles 
to these tradesmen that did not suit her. “It is easy to 
see,” said Wilson, the butcher, “that she is paying cash 
once more for what she gets. When we had to wait 
six months for our money she never sent anything 
back.” 

As the wagons of these tradesmen called with their 
goods at the Robinson residence, the neighbors won- 
dered where Mrs. Robinson had found the philoso- 
phers’ stone. 

Robinson, when he h'ad been served with his first 
meal by the new waitress, said to his better half : 

“My dear, where did you get the goose that is lay- 
ing the golden eggs?” 

“I think, James, if I can give you a little better 
than you have been having for the past year, you 
ought to be satisfied without asking too many ques- 
tions. One thing I will tell you, and that is, I am pay- 
ing for what I buy, and there’ll be no aftermath.” 
305 


306 


BOB RYALLS 


This last sentence with a sinister look at her husband 
was a stunning blow for Robinson, and he decided 
to say no more on the subject. 

Robinson had more than a suspicion that his wife 
was using Ruth as a bait to procure money from 
Rushton. He also knew that Rushton would only be 
too willing to give his wife all the money she needed 
if it would help him in his love affair with Ruth. He 
was powerless in the matter. If he challenged his wife 
she’d deny it. The same query applied to Rushton. 
If he made any noise whatever about it, it would only 
be the means of his wife being more secret and not 
allowing him to see any of the signs of prosperity. 
All that he could do was to keep quiet and, with eyes 
open, wait for developments. 

While Robinson would not allow Ruth to be coerced 
in any way, still now that this soldier fellow was dead, 
he thought she could do worse than marry Rushton. 
He was sick of the bickerings he had to stand with 
his wife, and if Rushton married his daughter, he 
supposed he would do something handsome for the 
Robinson family. It had been settled, he’d been given 
to understand, that after the first of the year he was 
to take hold of the Rushton law business; but nothing 
definite had been done to make it a sure thing. He 
knew perfectly well that if Ruth' kicked over the 
traces with young Rushton, he would never get their 
business. From his experience of the world that was 
his opinion ; and all that he could dO' was to hope that 
Ruth would marry him. ‘‘But I’ll have nothing to 
do with it; let them fight it out among themselves; 
I’ve stood enough the last year to last a man a life- 
time; if she’ll not marry him I can worry along to the 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 307 


end, as before many more years all the trouble and 
worry will be over.” 

Rushton had wanted for a long time to stake Robin- 
son to some wine and cigars; but knowing what an 
independent man he had to deal with was at a loss to 
do so without hurting Robinson’s feelings. Now that 
he had been invited to dine at the Robinsons’, he 
would be able to send enough wine and cigars to last 
the old gentleman a year. While Rushton thought he 
was having his own way in everything,^ he was merely 
a tool in this clever woman’s hands. With his vulgar 
idea that money could buy anything and everything in 
this world; with his arrogant and supercilious ways, 
he would have insulted Robinson by sending him the 
cigars as to a pauper; with the result that he would 
never again be allowed to enter the Robinson resi- 
dence. So he wisely left all arrangements to his co- 
partner in the scheme they had on hand to bring about 
the marriage. 

The little dining room at the Robinson residence, 
tastefully arranged with flowers and evergreens, never 
looked prettier than it did when dinner was announced 
on the following Sunday. This was the auspicious day 
when Rushton was to renew his courtship of Ruth. 

Both Mrs. Robinson and Rushton had agreed that 
it would be good policy during the dinner not to dis- 
cuss the Captain or the Boer war; but to turn the 
conversation on charity — sweet charity. This they 
knew would at once be the means of gaining the at- 
tention and confidence of Ruth. They had both, so 
Rushton thought, spent considerable time in mapping 
out their plans and making the arrangements for this 
little dinner. 


308 


BOB RYALLS 


Rushton having a friend who was about to be mar- 
ried, and one in whom he could place confidence, in- 
vited him and his fiance to the dinner, the idea being 
toi boom the Rushton stock in an adroit and clever 
manner. 

As the dinner proceeded, and the subject of charity 
was discussed in such a generous spirit, Ruth for the 
first time in many months became animated in the 
conversation, and began to think! that there were a 
great many kind-hearted people in the world who 
would devote their time and money to charity if they 
had some one to bring the matter before them. 

While the dinner was progressing, Rushton’s foot- 
man was hobnobbing with Mrs. Robinson’s cook, and, 
over a bottle of Bass, was discussing the latest gossip 
of the Rushton residence. The cook reciprocated and 
gave in exchange the latest tidbits of the Robinson es- 
tablishment. Rushton had given his footman orders 
to ride to the Robinsons’ on his wheel, and before 
starting to give the groom orders to have the bay team 
harnessed ready to hitch' up should they be wanted. 
Mrs. Robinson was to inform him if Ruth gave her 
consent to go driving. 

Among the better class of the English people it is 
not considered good form to go driving on the Sab- 
bath ; but Rushton was in that state where reason and 
discretion were thrown to the winds; and if he could 
only cater to the whim of Ruth, he cared not what 
other people thought. If she would consent to go 
driving, Sunday or not, driving they would go. He 
knew Ruth’s religious scruples, otherwise he would 
have had the carriage sent. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 309 


This dinner passed off as all such functions do 
where the sole aim and object of the parties is to try 
and please another. 

Robinson couldn’t help but smile at the great earn- 
estness that Rushton and his friends displayed on 
the subject of charity. They talked of organizing a 
charitable aid society, and of making Robinson presi- 
dent. At this suggestion of Rushton’s, Robinson 
roared. Upon questioning him as to the cause of his 
mirth, he replied : 

“Considering what I’ve passed through during the 
last year, the people would say, 'My, that old rascal 
Robinson is surely playing the saint to get the confi- 
dence of the people, then he will work up another 
mining scheme to fleece them out of their dollars.’ ’’ 

“You’re too hard on yourself, Robinson,’’ ex- 
claimed Rushton; but they all laughed heartily over 
Robinson’s view of Rushton’s suggestion. To' give 
Rushton credit for one thing, when he made the sug- 
gestion he for the moment forgot all about Robin- 
son’s recent troubles, and was saying anything and 
everything that he thought would please Ruth. 

After dinner was over they adjourned to the lit- 
tle parlor, Rushton insisting that Ruth should sing 
one of her favorite hymns. 

As the little party took their seats, Ruth opened the 
piano and sang “Nearer My God to Thee’’ with such 
pathos and deep feeling depicted on her face, that while 
Rushton and his friends at heart were merely luke- 
warm Christians, they for the time being, appeared 
to come under the spell of the singer. It was the 
earnestness that Ruth put into the words, combined 
with her ideal conception of the meaning of the hymn, 


310 


BOB RYALLS 


— this with her trained voice made it impressive and 
sacred. She finished by singing “Abide with me”, 
Rushton whispering to his friend that he was “will- 
ing”. 

When the singing was over, Rushton dwelt upon 
the day being just right for a drive, as in his opinion 
it was a little too warm for walking. 

Ruth politely but firmly refused, and hoped he would 
not be annoyed at her refusal. 

She said, however, she had no objection in the least 
to walking, and, with one of her oldtime smiles, said : 

“I hope you will make it a long one, Mr. Rushton, 
as my uncle has been so very busy lately that I have 
not had a good walk for some time.” 

“I shall do my best to please you, Ruth, and hope 
our friends will not cry ‘Enough’ before you’re sat- 
isfied.” 

Rushton lost no time in telling Mrs. Robinson that 
the team would not be wanted ; but that Ruth had con- 
sented to go for a ramble through the country. 

The party having donned their wraps laughingly left 
the Robinson residence, leaving Robinson and his wife 
to discussi the prospects of an early marriage between 
Ruth and Rushton. 

“James, I think it will be a match this time,” said 
Mrs. Robinson. 

“I don’t know. I’m sure; she’s a hard girl to handle, 
is Miss Ruth.” 

“She cannot do better; and where in all England 
will you find another Rushton? He’s been true to us 
all through our troubles, and to-day is willing to take 
Ruth without a shilling to her name.” 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 311 


'‘Well, my dear, if she will, she will, — and if she 
won’t, she won’t; and that’s all there is to it. We 
can’t make her marry him.” 

Mrs. Robinson did not take her husband’s view of 
the situation; she was sure that with the co-operation 
of Rushton, and with the aid of Rushton’s money, 
she had brains enough to concoct a plot or scheme of 
some kind that would leave nothing else for Ruth’ to 
do but to marry him. She would never sleep another 
night in peace until she had formed this plan, what- 
ever it was to be, and she was as sure as she lived 
that she would have Ruth married before the first 
of the year, which would insure her husband getting 
the Rushton law patronage. 

When the party left the house, Ruth and Rushton 
led the way ; and the ease with which she reeled off the 
miles as they journeyed through the country was such 
that Miss Talbot asked, after being admonished by her 
escort once or twice, “If Ruth was going to walk all 
night; and how she expected her to get back, as she 
was already quite fatigued.” 

Ruth apologized and hoped that Miss Talbot would 
not be distressed at the return journey. 

Both Rushton and his friend were not at all sorry, 
as they were both lazy dogs ; but would have died be- 
fore mentioning the fact to Ruth that they were tired. 

When the party returned home it was settled that 
Rushton was to join Ruth in the mission work; and 
if nothing else ever came of h'is courtship, the people 
who attended the missions would be well taken care 
of while it lasted. 

The missions were situated one in Tranmere Vale, 
the other in Watson street, both in the borough of 


312 


BOB RYALLS 


Birkenhead. The reader must not construe from the 
name Tranmere Vale that this is descriptive of a 
rustic pleasure ground; but must picture a neighbor- 
hood of poverty and squalor, while the neighborhood 
where the Watson street mission is situated, is, if any- 
thing, more wretched. 

Calling at the Tranmere mission one day as he was 
returning from his office a little earlier than usual, and 
not finding Ruth there he was informed by the woman 
in charge that she was at the mission house in Watson 
street. Rushton had never been to this mission house, 
and as he had dismissed his carriage with the inten- 
tion of walking home with Ruth, he called a cab and 
gave the driver orders to proceed tO' the above address. 
Arriving there, the squalid aspect of the place, with 
its filth and rank odor that seemed to permeate the 
very atmosphere, was such that Rushton was thinking 
seriously of immediately returning and having his 
clothes fumigated. 

He was informed on inquiring by the woman in 
charge that “The good lady (Ruth) was at the house 
of a certain Mrs. McNamara, who was very sick, and 
that the dear lady, — the blessings of God on her — had 
taken the sick woman some jelly.” 

Rushton on inquiring where this woman lived whom 
Ruth was visiting, was answered by a score of the 
most ragged and dirty urchins, whose appearance it 
would be difficult to describe. A carriage never being 
seen in this neighborhood, except at a funeral, this 
band of street gamins had surrounded Rushton im- 
mediately on the cab being drawn up at the mission 
house. As he was listening tO' the directions the 
woman was giving him as to Ruth’s whereabouts, these 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 313 


small boys bounded in front of him, exclaiming in 
chorus : 

“Come on, mister, we’ll show you where de lady is.” 

Rushton followed these boys, who, though shoeless 
and hatless seemed pictures of health, and as he trailed 
in their wake did not know whether to smile or scowl 
at the predicament he was in. He was intent on watch- 
ing the leader, when the boy suddenly disappeared 
through a tunnel-like passage, like an arch covering a 
sewer. This passage led into a court. Still follow- 
ing the band of scouts, he was led up a flight of rickety 
stairs, which at every step he was afraid he would 
fall through. At the top of the landing the leading 
boy said : 

“This is de place. Mister, where de lady is.” 

At this time the landing that Rushton stood on was 
packed to the limit by these small boys, and as far 
as he could see the stairway leading to it was jammed 
with the rest of the followers, who amidst their quar- 
reling to get through created the greatest uproar. 
Rushton, who was fast losing his patience, at this stage 
was confronted by the woman whom Ruth had hired 
to look after the sick woman, Mrs. McNamara. She 
had opened the door to find out the cause of the com- 
motion, and as she did so he made his escape to where 
Ruth was sitting by the bedside of the sick woman. 
While Ruth was commenting on his kindness in taking 
such an interest in the mission work, the commotion 
on the landing where the woman was trying her best 
to send the boys away, had turned to the most ter- 
rific din imaginable. Ruth, fearful lest the noise 
should annoy the sick woman, appealed to Rushton 
to see what it was all about. 


314 


BOB RYALLS 


Rushton in his annoyance and excitement had for 
the moment forgotten to tip his band of scouts, whose 
numbers had increased to such an extent as he once 
more confronted them, that for the first time during 
the past two hours he smiled. 

Allowing the woman to make her escape into the 
room, he was just in time to see the liveliest of fights. 
It appeared that the respective leaders of these bands 
were fighting to see whO' was to receive the remuner- 
ation that Rushton would undoubtedly give for being 
shown the place where Ruth' was visiting. 

These boys fought with the courage of game birds, 
— cheered on by their respective clans with such words 
as, “Use your left, Tim — Swing your right, Mike,” — 
until down they went with a thud on the hard floor 
just as Rushton forced his way through the crowd 
and separated them. 

Finding out the cause of the fight, he was about to 
fee both of the leaders, when the party that cham- 
pioned Tim, as the one that showed the gentleman 
where the lady was, thinking that the other leader, 
Mike, was going to receive all the money, roared with 
a chorus of innumerable voices that “It was Tim, 
Mister, that showed you.” Mike’s party being molli- 
fied, Rushton advanced to the other leader, Tim, with 
the money. This ended the battle; the two leaders 
followed by their respective clans making all haste 
down the stairs, where no doubt a council meeting 
would be held to see what molasses candy store gave 
the most for the money. 

Rushton had found that the best card he could play 
was the charity one ; and in a short time this fastidious 
fashion plate might be seen holding conversation and 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 315 


making inquiries of the poorest and most sickly in 
these densely populated neighborhoods. 

The neighborhood at the corner of Oak and Wat- 
son streets where the mission was situated, was noted 
in Birkenhead for its poverty and the drunken riotous 
conduct of the inhabitants of the rookeries called 
houses. Here women and children, barefoot and hat- 
less, might be seen in the coldest days of winter, and 
in some cases with not enough clothing to hide their 
nakedness. Peddlers fought shy of this Oak street. 
The few who had had the temerity to go through it 
selling their wares had no difficulty in unloading their 
stock, but when they emerged from the street into a 
more respectable thoroughfare, found to their sorrow 
that they had little or no money, for the army of half 
grown boys and girls had simply mobbed them and 
stolen their goods. 

To see Rushton in this neighborhood bore out the 
ancient proverb : “Love conquers all things.” 


CHAPTER LXVIL 


T he inhabitants of Oxton had already begun to 
gossip about Ruth; and those designing mammas 
who had been trying ever so hard to marry one of their 
daughters to Rushton, called her anything but Sunday 
school names. 

“She has soon forgotten her soldier lover,” they 
said. 

“Just imagine,” said Mrs. Eerncliffe, “her trying 
to make out she is religious. The whole family are 
nothing more or less than a pack of swindlers, and 
Robinson ought to be in prison. Rushton had bet- 
ter look out, for with all his wealth Robinson is liable 
to get him into some mining or stock jobbing scheme 
and ruin him; and when I see Rushton I’ll give him 
my opinion of the whole family. Both Ruth and h'er 
mother ought to be ashamed to show themselves on the 
street after the way Robinson robbed the public in that 
mining swindle, and I don’t see how he escaped being 
sent to jail. Look at the unfortunate Dempsey — ■ 
Robinson ruined h'im. They’re schemers, the whole 
pack; and depend upon it, their taking a small house 
and appearing so poor is nothing more or less than a 
ruse to throw off their creditors. I firmly believe that 
at soon as they think it safe they will once more make 
a splurge, as you can depend upon it that Robinson has 
salted away a nice snug sum. He has gone through 
bankruptcy; and wh'en he thinks he has played the 
martyr long enough, he’ll once more begin to swindle 
the gullible. 


316 


CHAPTER LXVIIL 


“ A RE you going to marry Miss Ferncliffe?” asked 
Rushton, Sr. 

“Whatever put that into your head, father?” in- 
quired Rushton. 

“Why, both mother and daughter are here so con- 
foundedly often that I thought she had a mortgage on 
you.” 

“She’s only keeping her hand in practice on me 
until some one else turns up.” 

Rushton was a very desirable catch among a certain 
class of aristocrats who were not overburdened with 
wealth, but with all their bait they could not hook the 
fish. Here was a poor young girl with the stigma at- 
tached to her family on account of her father using the 
money of Jenkins’ niece, and the hatred that most of 
the society women of Oxton had for her mother, taking 
the prize away from them, each of whom had striven 
to make their daughter Mrs. Rushton. These mammas 
and their daughters could not see wh'at men saw in 
Ruth ; they picked her to tatters, — the men were blind 
and a pack of fools, so they said. 

Rushton, among those who dared, was chaffed un- 
mercifully about the mission work he was doing; but 
he gritted his teeth' and remained silent. 

When Ruth had repeatedly refused to go driving 
with Rushton, or attend parties, which, unknown to 
her, had been gotten up for her special benefit, her 
mother, who was beginning to lose her patience, took 
her to account for throwing away the chance of a life- 
time, as she called it. 


317 


318 


BOB RYALLS 


“Do you know, Ruth, that you are acting more like 
a fool than a sensible girl ? I had little to say when 
you were engaged to the Captain ; but now that he is 
dead, and you have not a penny in the world, with no 
prospects in view, and cannot expect any assistance 
from either your father or mother, who are almost in 
a state of absolute poverty, you will insist on treating 
a rich young man like Mr. Rushton as if you were an 
heiress. Have you ever thought, Ruth, what would 
become of you if your father died? You have not a 
friend that you could go to except your uncle, and 
you know he has not a penny in the world besides his 
salary. What would become of me? Would you see 
me go out to work for a living?” 

“Mother,” said Ruth, “I would like to express my- 
self once again in this matter, and hope that you will 
never again become angry with me in reference to Mr. 
Rushton. As I have told you, I respect him very 
much ; but when you admonish me for not going to all 
the parties that he and his folks are forever asking 
me to attend, you must bear in mind, mother, I am not 
engaged to him; if I were it would be entirely differ- 
ent; but we are only friends and can never be any 
nearer.” 

“Am I to understand, Ruth, that you positively have 
never thought of marrying Mr. Rushton?” 

“Yes, I have not the remotest idea of ever doing 
such a thing.” 

“Are you going to remain single all your life?” 

“Of that, mother, at present I cannot tell. One 
thing I must know, and that is, the man to whom I 
have promised my hand and heart must be dead be- 
yond the shadow of a doubt before I would allow even 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 319 


a thought of another taking his place; and if proof 
of his death such as I should require was brought to 
me, even then, I don’t believe, his memory being so 
strongly imprinted upon my heart, it would ever allow 
me to love another.” 

“Ruth, this is nonsense pure and simple. If you 
will come with me to your uncle, I will insist that he 
show you the very tunic Captain Hardesty wore when 
the fatal Boer bullet pierced his heart. This ought to 
clear up the mystery, as you seem to think it, of the 
Captain’s death; but which to all others except you is 
no mystery whatever.” 

As Ruth, the morning after the above conversation 
with her mother, was about to call at the parsonage to 
compare notes with her uncle, and talk over any special 
cases of distress that ought to have immediate atten- 
tion among the poor of the parish, her mother called 
to her to wait a moment and she would accompany her 
to the parsonage. 


CHAPTER LXIX. 


T he Reverend Charles Anderson was sitting in 
his study, the front room of his residence. On 
his desk lay manuscripts, letters, and circulars from 
all parts of England, including not a few notes written 
with grimy and calloused hands which had been left at 
the parsonage by the children of the poor during the 
absence of the Doctor, imploring him to visit their 
homes, as they were, in most cases, in dire need of his 
assistance for both body and soul. 

Early or late, in a howling rain-storm, or ankle deep 
in mud, the moment this good man was called on, he 
would put on his great-coat and make his way to the 
house of the poor person who had sent for him. If he 
was at home when one of the little urchins called, with 
a gentle pat on the head he would say as he gave the 
child some fruit or anything that he had in the line of 
dessert : 

‘‘Wait, my little man, and we’ll go together.’’ The 
people, knowing this Christ-like man, were overjoyed 
the moment he crossed their threshold. With kind 
and cheering words he would find out the needs of the 
people, and if it was a case where medical advice was 
needed, he himself would either call at the physician’s 
residence, or leave an order stating to send the bill to 
the parsonage. He was a minister who followed the 
teachings of Christ as nearly as mortal man possibly 
could. He made no show of his charity or good 
deeds; and the vicissitudes of life that he saw, as he 
made his daily rounds, gave him, when evening came 
320 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 321 


and he sat in his study, plenty of food for reflection. 
To-day he would christen a baby; perhaps to-morrow 
offlciate at a wedding; and the following day, when 
all that was mortal is lying cold and stiff in death, 
would cheer by his solemn and kind words those who 
had suffered the loss. 

As the Doctor raised his head from his desk this 
morning, he glanced out of the window and was a little 
surprised to see his sister with' Ruth as they entered 
the pathway to the parsonage. 

“Good morning, sister,” said he, as he shook hands 
with her and Ruth and led them to his study. 

Mrs. Robinson, who was in one of her little tant- 
rums this morning, did not respond to the salutation 
of the Doctor. The Doctor being one of the family, 
like not a few of us, when no company was present, 
was at times treated very rudely. He felt the slight, 
but passed it by apparently unnoticed. 

“Charles; Eve called this morning once for all to 
know how it is that you will not remove from Ruth’s 
mind the silly idea that there is any possibility of that 
soldier-lover of hers being alive, when we all know 
he is dead beyond the shadow of a doubt. Do you 
think it right to keep back from her the proof you have 
of his death? Why don’t you show her the Captain’s 
tunic? Also the portrait of yourself and her that the 
Captain had in his breast-pocket when he was' shot 
down? Why don’t you answer, Charles? Am I not 
speaking the truth?” 

“Alas, ’tis only too true. Would to God it were 
otherwise.” 

“Do you wish to see the proof of his death, Ruth?” 
queried her mother. 


322 


BOB RYALLS 


“No/' with a slight shudder. “No evidence you 
can bring will convince me he is dead. When I feel 
that he is, I’ll let you know, and I know I will as soon 
as his spirit leaves the body.” 

“If he is not dead, how came your uncle with his 
tunic and his private papers?” 

“There have been prisoners of war stripped of their 
clothes, and stranger things have happened than that 
he should be alive and return to England in a short 
time ; either sleeping or awake, something that I can’t 
explain tells me that he lives, and will return.” 

“Ruth, either your mind is affected or it is down- 
right stubbornness and you won’t believe.” 

“I think, sister,” said the Doctor, “that if you will 
leave it to me I shall be able to show Ruth that the 
dear Captain is dead.” 

Mrs. Robinson glared at the Doctor in a sardonic 
manner, for she believed that her brother was cham- 
pioning Ruth to fight against her in the battle she was 
waging to marry her daughter to Rushton. She knew 
that the Doctor was aware of the many illicit relations 
that Rushton had had with different women, and that 
his wealth had been the means of keeping him out of 
the divorce court as co-respondent on more than one 
occasion. Such things were glossed over as sowing 
his wild oats; but the Doctor reasoned that such sow- 
ing of seed brought forth bad fruit, and no matter how 
they glossed it over by means of their wealth, he did 
not wish to see Ruth married to Rushton; nor would 
he tell Ruth one word about what he knew of Rush- 
ton’s career, as he was sure she would never marry 
him, and he did not ‘wish to pollute her mind with 
scandal. Mrs. Robinson also knew that her brother 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 323 

would do all that he could, but in an open manner, to 
prevent Ruth' from ever becoming Mrs. Rushton. 

That night Mrs. Robinson and Rushton held one 
of their usual tete-a-tetes in the little parlor of the 
Robinsons. There was no shyness or backwardness 
with Rushton at these meetings. He was bold and 
defiant. They were fellow-conspirators; Mrs. Rob- 
inson playing her cards to win at all hazards this rich 
man as a husband for her daughter. The end, in Mrs. 
Robinson’s opinion, justified the means. No man was 
ever handled with such consummate skill. He was 
given to understand time and again that Ruth’s way- 
wardness, as Mrs. Robinson chose to call it, was only 
her pretense of gaining time to mourn the loss of h'er 
dead lover. Rushton knew that while the Captain 
lived he had no chance whatever of marrying Ruth; 
but his vanity had been kept up to concert pitch by 
many sweet, kind and considerate remarks that Ruth 
had made about him — so he was given to understand 
by her mother — ^but of which Ruth was entirely in- 
nocent. 

The humdrum life that Mrs. Robinson was leading 
was galling to a woman of her disposition. Something 
must be done at once to remove forever the idea 
Ruth possessed that the Captain was alive. It was 
very evident that something out of the common would 
be needed to convince her of his death. There was 
also something else worrying Mrs. Robinson. While 
she had faith enough in Ruth not marrying anybody, 
at the present time, with the possibility, as sh'e thought, 
of Rushton. she was not sure but that Rushton, with 
all his wealth, now that he had regained his usual 
good spirits, would get tired of this nonsense of Ruth’s 


324 


BOB RYALLS 


and meeting some one th'at took his fancy, marry her. 
No matter what his morals were, he was rich and in- 
fluential; and there were ever so many designing 
mammas who had their hooks well baited to attract 
this fine fish which they and their daughters had been 
angling for during the past three or four seasons. 
Should he become entangled in any of their nets, what 
would become of her? Ruth was not the girl to put 
herself forward and make the most of her good quali- 
ties and fine appearance. The man would have to 
meet her more than half way; besides, she was not 
the girl to attract the young fry ; they did not, or could 
not, understand her. Something must be done at once. 

One afternoon, as Mrs. Robinson was sitting in the 
parlor, as usual, plotting how she could bring about 
the wedding between her daughter and Rushton, her 
husband entered. 

‘‘Why, James, what’s brought you home so early? 
Has anything unusual happened?” 

“Nothing serious, my dear, only that I’ve got two 
tickets for the theatre, and thought that I would come 
home early so as to give you plenty of time to prepare.” 

“I declare, James, you are getting quite gallant in 
your old age.” 

Robinson had been given the tickets by an old friend, 
and as he thought it might be the means of sweetening 
his wife’s disposition, if for a short time only, that in 
itself would be worth the time and what little expense 
it would cost to take her. 

Part of the program consisted of an exhibition of 
living pictures, which were very realistic. 

One of the scenes portrayed some very prominent 
people in public life, who were easily recognizable, and 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 325 


which made such an impression on Mrs. Robinson 
that her husband asked her the cause of her silence. 
It was very evident that something unusual was occu* 
pying her mind. “The very thing,” she murmured; 
“yes, that would remove the illusion, as it would be 
brought home to her in the manner she expected. If 
she still adheres to the illusion that he’s not dead, then 
we’ll meet illusion with illusion. She says that the 
great love that exists between her and the Captain is 
such that when his spirit leaves the body she will be 
acquainted with the fact. The man is dead without a 
doubt, and my daughter must not stand in my path 
of once more getting out of this drudgery. I will have 
the spirit appear to her in the dead of night; and if 
she ever saw her lover in her life, she’ll see him then, 
and she’ll see them bury him.” 

Mrs. Robinson was a woman of great ingenuity, 
and when she( saw the living pictures and they ap- 
peared so real, the thought at once struck her that if 
such vivid and lifelike pictures as those she saw could 
be produced where you could discern the countenance 
and pick out individual faces, why could they not get 
up a burial scene representing the Boer War, and 
when making their films have a man made up to re- 
semble the Captain, then have the pictures appear in 
the dead of night on the wall in Ruth’s room? 

Opposite Ruth’s bedroom, at the back of the house, 
was a small stable and loft. If Mrs. Robinson could 
hire these men to make new films and portray the 
scenes as she had heard them described by Major 
Strong, then from the stable loft flash them in the 
dead of night on the wall in Ruth’s room, she was sure 


326 


BOB RYALLS 


Rushton would go into the scheme and furnish th'e 
money required. 

When the Robinsons arrived from the theatre, Mrs. 
Robinson excused herself to her husband, telling him 
there was part of a cold chicken in the larder, and 
for him to go into the cellar and get a bottle of wine; 
she would not take anything on account of ^a slight 
headache. 

Robinson had noticed how angelic his wife had be- 
come on their way home, and attributed it to his kind- 
ness in taking her to the theatre. 

Having procured the cold bottle and the remainder 
of the chicken, he sat down to his supper and imbibed 
freely of the wine Rushton had sent for the late 
dinner. Topping it off with an extra bumper or two, 
he commenced to think over the advantage of having 
a rich son-in-law. 

“Damn it, I hope she’ll marry him. To say the 
least, it would be the means of pulling me out of this 
hole that I appear to have got stuck in, and if she 
does, — by gad, — Robinson, old boy, with the practice 
you’ll get from the brewery you’ll be able to hold your 
own with the best of them.” 

As the contents of the bottle decreased, his imagin- 
ation of the good time he would have if Ruth married 
young Rushton increased. By the time he had finished 
the bottle Ruth and Rushton were married, and he, 
as the proud father of the millionaire’s wife, was cut- 
ting a wide swath with the rest of the “old boys” at 
the different clubs. 

'While Robinson was thinking of the good things 
that were to come when Rushton married his daugh- 
ter, his wife was lying awake planning a subtle and 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 327 


diabolical scheme, which might be the means of her 
daughter losing her reason, with a possibility of the 
shock killing her. 

It was the living pictures which she was planning 
to have displayed to the view of Ruth in the dead of 
night. As morning dawned — for she had slept none 
during the night — she had worked out the whole 
scheme to her entire satisfaction. 

“The thing is now to know whether these men will 
undertake work of this kind. Til write to them at 
once and find out ; but first I’ll try her once more, and 
if she still insists he’s alive unless informed of his 
death through some mysterious source. I’ll see to it 
that she is so informed.” 

The next day Mrs. Robinson called Ruth into the 
parlor. She talked on various subjects for some time, 
and after beating about the bush, asked her is she had 
heard any news about the Captain. 

“No, mamma; none at all.” 

“Ruth, I’m going to ask you a question which I hope 
you will answer with the utmost candor. Suppose 
you were sure he was dead, would you marry Mr. 
Rushton ?” 

If it had not been for the continual bickerings they 
had had on the subject, Ruth would have answered 
her mother without any hesitation; but she was heart- 
sick of hearing the name of Mr. Rushton mentioned. 
Knowing that her mother was determined on this mar- 
riage, and wishing to avoid a. renewal of the scene 
that usually ensued when cornered on the subject, she 
paused a moment before replying. 

Mrs. Robinson watched her keenly. She had in a 
manner, by her indomitable will power, brought her 
daughter to bay. She was relentless and determined to 


328 


BOB RYALLS 


force an answer from her if, such a thing were possible. 

Mrs. Robinson, like hundreds of other mothers, had 
forgotten she was ever a girl. Possibly the most self- 
ish thing in the world is a mother who, having mar- 
ried the man of her choice and passed through that 
delightful period which only comes once in a lifetime, 
denies to her own child the same sweet Elysium. 

Look at the girls who sell themselves for money. 
Look at their faces as they pass you in their carriages. 
Have they the radiance beaming in the face of the 
young mother who has married her heart’s ideal? 
No; they sour and wither away. The gold they have 
sold themselves for has turned to dross; their off- 
spring show in their temperament the evil of such 
ill-mated parentage. 

Ruth, having taken time to answer her mother, 
said : 

‘^While it grieves me to think of the Captain being 
dead, I cannot, while talking of him, answer in the same 
breath a question of marrying another man. You 
bring, mother, life and death so close together at a 
most inopportune time. What — think you — while I am 
trying with all the strength I possess, and as you say, 
‘hoping against hope’ that the one man in all the 
world whom I love is living, and while my heart is 
sad and troubled at even the remotest idea of him 
being dead, you thrust on me another to take the place 
of him — my love — my life. Mother,” she continued, 
“do you think I am devoid of feeling? I know how 
persistent you are; also that I shall be given no rest 
until I answer your question; but at the present time 
such a question is abhorrent to me, nor do I think you 
are doing right in annoying me by asking such a ques- 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 329 


tion at a time like the present. You talk so lightly at 
times of marriage that I am shocked at you. I met my 
affinity in Captain Hardesty, and I don’t think it pos- 
sible that I shall meet a kindred spirit twice in a life- 
time. At present, since you persist in having an an- 
swer as to whether I shall marry any one, let it be 
emphatically, ‘No.’ ” 

“You talk, Ruth, as if you were living in a world 
with spirits hovering around you. I want you to come 
down out of the clouds and face the stern reality of 
the world we live in. You’ve got to have dresses and 
various other things to make a presentable appearance; 
and when the wardrobe you have now is worn out, 
unless you marry some one you’ll have to do as some 
of the women you meet at the mission house do — stay 
indoors. I tell you, Ruth, if you let this man Rushton 
slip through your fingers you’ll rue it the longest day 
you live. Nature has been kind to you in many ways; 
but with your ideas and your charitable work the ordi- 
nary young man looks on you as a crank. You had 
better cast aside all such nonsense and marry Rushton 
before the prize is taken away from you. I wonder 
some young lady hasn’t taken his fancy ere this; he 
certainly has been the most devoted and constant young 
man I ever met. 

“Ruth,” she continued, “I want you to answer my 
question. Would you marry Mr. Rushton if you were 
satisfied the Captain was dead ?” 

“No—” 

“You will see us all go to the poorhouse then? You 
say you have nothing to find fault within Mr. Rush- 
ton ; all I ask of you, Ruth, is that when you’re satis- 
fied, either through the spirit or any othet psycho- 


330 


BOB RYALLS 


logical phenomenon, that the Captain is dead, you will 
then promise me to consider Mr. Rushton’s offer of 
marriage.’’ 

“Mother, there is no room in my heart for another; 
but I have suffered so much at your solicitations on 
behalf of Mr. Rushton, that should such a time come 
to pass as you describe, I will then talk the matter over 
with you and father. I would never have made you 
this promise, mother, only for the past year I have 
actually been afraid, and trembled each time you spoke, 
as I dreaded you continually asking me the same 
question.” 


CHAPTER LXX. 


TTUSHTON listened with' rapt attention. The plot 
-■■seemed to strike him as the very thing. His pa- 
tience had long since been exhausted ; and to think that 
he, Rushton, should be set at defiance by this girl, had 
wounded his vanity. He had on more than one occa- 
sion been on the point of “throwing up the sponge,’' 
as he called it; but on second thoughts his bulldog 
obstinacy would assert itself ; then he would grit his 
teeth and swear that he’d be damned if he’d give her 
up. No, by gad, he’d have her yet. 

“If the program goes through according to the 
way you have described it tO' me, Mrs. Robinson, she 
will see the most practical kind of spirits she ever saw 
in her life. You’ve a great brain, Mrs. Robinson. 
By Jove, you ought to have been an actress!” ex- 
claimed Rushton, as with a loud guffaw he bade Mrs. 
Robinson good-night. 

Rushton replenished Mrs. Robinson’s bank account 
and told her to go ahead with all speed and hire the 
men to exhibit the pictures. The shock that Ruth 
would undoubtedly receive on awakening at the sol- 
emn hour of midnight and beholding this apparition 
on the wall facing her bed, had not struck Mrs. Rob- 
inson with the same force as it did Rushton. Ruth’s 
mother had been plotting gradually for the past year; 
and now the greater crime did not strike her with the 
same l force as it did her co-partner. 

Rushton was so devilish that this plot of Mrs. Rob- 
inson’s just suited him. At times he did not know 
331 


332 


BOB RYALLS 


which was the greater, his love or his hate for Ruth. 
When she had, as he thought, treated him with cold 
indifference, in his jealous passion at such times he 
could have killed her. Now these pictures, he thought, 
would be the means of achieving one of two things : 
either Ruth would realize through this mysterious spir- 
itualism of Mrs. Robinson’s that the Captain was dead, 
and his death having been brought home to her in the 
manner in which she expected, it would remove all 
barriers from his path; or if, on the other hand, the 
shock should have a fatal , result, which he thought 
was not improbable — well — he had had no hand in it ; 
it was all her mother’s doing — and damn it, why 
wasn’t she sensible enough to marry him without all 
this fuss? 

Mrs. Robinson, having brought home with her the 
program from the theatre, with the names of the men 
that exhibited the living pictures, wrote, asking them 
to call on her. 

The following morning two business-like men were 
ushered into the little parlor of the Robinson’s. 

After the usual fomialities, the elder of the men, 
who appeared to have charge of the business, told her 
they would finish their engagement at the theatre on 
the coming Saturday, and after that they would be at 
liberty to take any engagements that would pay them. 

Mrs. Robinson explained to them what she wanted ; 
then*went over the love affair of Ruth and the Captain. 

“What do you think of the undertaking, gentlemen ?” 

“Madame, I believe I grasp the situation, and with 
the description you have given me and the photograph 
of the Captain, which I believe you said you have in 
your possession, and a few incidental particulars which 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 333 


I will write down while here, I believe I can, as far the 
films are concerned, turn out^a good job. There’s an 
important question, however, that’s got to be consid- 
ered — where are we to operate the machine? You 
understand, Madame, when in (Operation it makes con- 
siderable noise.” 

‘T’ve thought of that, gentlemen,” replied Mrs. Rob- 
inson. “Right opposite my daughter’s bedroom is a 
small stable which has a loft overhead; the distance is 
about what you said you required — seventy-five feet. 

“One thing I want you to understand; that while 
this may appear an odd way for a mother to act, it is 
wholly on account of the great love I have for my 
daughter. I’m ^fraid that if she still continues to 
grieve on account of this man it won’t be long before 
she’s in an asylum, and I would sooner see her dead 
a thousand times than an inmate of such a place. She 
still insists that this man is alive; and if through your 
skill I can convince her of his death, then my mission 
is fulfilled, and you, gentlemen, will have conferred a 
boon on a mother whose love for her daughter is wor- 
rying her into the grave.” 

Promising to notify her as soon as they were ready, 
the men left Mrs. Robinson, for the present at least, 
in a happy frame of mind. 

“Well,” said she, “this is my trump card. How 
will the fates decide? I couldn’t stand the suspense 
any longer; something had to be done.” 


CHAPTER LXXL , 


S INCE Rushton has joined Ruth in the missionary 
work, a free dispensary has been opened at each of 
the missions. .Mrs. Robinson, for sweet charity’s sake, 
has made the rounds of the young doctors, and with 
the understanding that Rushton would furnish the 
necessary expense, they volunteered to give their serv- 
ices gratis. 

Now that Rushton and Ruth were working hand in 
hand in the charitable work, it gave Rushton the op- 
portunity of calling at all hours at the Robinson resi- 
dence. Then again, when in the mood he would write 
to her, making a suggestion that he thought would be 
of some assistance to her in furthering the good work. 

One afternoon, having been fortunate in meeting 
Ruth at the mission house, he walked home with her; 
and as -he was leaving the Robinson residence, Mrs. 
Robinson placed in his hand a note which asked him to 
call the following evening, when Ruth would be at the 
parsonage. 

When Rushton called in response to Mrs. Robinson’s 
note, she informed him that at last she had Ruth’s 
word that as soon as she was satisfied that the Captain 
was dead, if then he would honor her with, an offer of 
marriage, she would accept him. 

“When are those fellows you have Tired going to 
have the spook pictures ready ? This is the most long- 
winded affair I ever had on my hands, Mrs. Robinson, 
and as I have repeatedly told you, I am getting con- 
foundedly tired of the whole business.” 

334 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 335 


‘‘They promised to notify me as soon as they were 
ready, and I expect them any day, as it is now three 
weeks since they were here.” 

Two days after the above conversation, the men 
whom Mrs. Robinson had hired called at her residence 
and informed her that everything was ready to make 
a trial of the pictures. They showed her photographs 
as they would appear; also one they had re-taken of 
the Captain’s face, which had been re-photographed 
and joined to the body of another man. Then another, 
touched up by an artist, and re-photographed in a 
shroud, with a supplicating smile on the face, pointing 
heavenwards. 

Mrs. Robinson gave the men the keys of the stable, 
and told them if any one should ask what they were 
doing, to say they had rented the stable. The men, 
promising tO' give a trial exhibit the following day, 
departed. 

The next day two men were seen walking along 
with the driver of a dray that stopped at the alley ad- 
joining the Robinson’s stable. These men, with .the 
assistance of the driver, conveyed to the loft over the 
stable, a picture machine, a large lantern, and two well- 
filled cylinders with gas for the calcium lights ; also a 
box containing films and slides for the lantern. 

When the driver had left, the men proceeded to un- 
pack their apparatus. After they had been working 
some time, the elder of the two, addressing his com- 
panion, said : 

^T’ll go and see the lady, and tell her we’ll be ready 
to make a trial by noon, and inquire if the coast is 
clear for ns to go ahead. This seems to be rather a 
ticklish job; but money talks, and a man has to smother 


336 


BOB RYALLS 


his conscience at such times. I wish I’d been born 
without one; it’s knocked me out of a few pounds 
many a time, but it’s fast losing its grip on me, and 
after one or two more jobs of this sort I think I’ll be 
in a fair way to dispense with it entirely.” 

Ringing the front doorbell, and giving the servant 
who answered it his card, the man waited for an an- 
swer. She returned in a minute and asked him if he 
would please step into the parlor. 

“Good-morning, sir! I hope I have not kept you 
waiting.” 

“Not at all, madam. I’ve come to tell you we’re 
ready, and if the coast is clear we’ll run the program 
through; you can then see how you like it.” 

“Commence at once, please; my daughter will be 
away all day.” 


CHAPTER LXXII. 


^ I "'HE first of the pictures represented a battle scene. 

As the combatants engage in fierce strife, a de- 
tachment of soldiers suddenly appears, led by Captain 
Hardesty. (In making the films the men had taken 
great pains to give a full view of the Captain’s face.) 
As this detachment charged with a fierce rush into the 
thick of the fray, a Boer soldier takes deliberate aim 
at the Captain, who is seen to fall headlong to the 
ground. 

At this time the Boers are reinforced and the Brit- 
ish driven off the field. As the Boers follow the re- 
treating British, the Boer ambulances make their ap- 
pearance. 

As the pictures proceed a party of Boers appear 
bearing pickaxes and spades and commence digging 
trenches for the dead. The men so engaged here come 
across the dead body of the Captain. One of the Boers 
stdops and commences to unbutton his tunic. When 
he has done so he beckons to another to come to his 
aid, and together they take the tunic off, here giving 
a good view of his face. The man, throwing away 
the old coat he wore, put on the tunic of the Captain, 
and with the assistance of another of the burial party 
they place the body in one of the trenches. The pic- 
tures at this point are shut off. 

When the disk shut off the flashlight on the picture 
machine, Mrs. Robinson thought the exhibition was 
over, and turning, began to converse with the man. 
As she did so his partner in the stable loft flashed the 
337 


338 


BOB RYALLS 


picture of the dead Captain, dressed in a white shroud, 
pointing heavenwards. 

“Look! What do you think of that?” 

“Oh ! Oh I” exclaimed Mrs. Robinson, and for the 
first time in many moons this hardened woman re- 
ceived a shock. She had forgotten all about this 
extra picture that the man had’ told her he had taken, 
and for a moment — moment only, she thought that 
the Captain’s true spirit had appeared to rebel against 
such dastardly work. 

“Well, madam, how do you like our work?” in- 
quired the man. 

“It certainly is realistic; and when you flashed the 
Captain’s picture I thought he had really appeared him- 
self, it was so life-like.” 

After the men had left the house, Mrs. Robinson 
began to moralize on the future state after death. 

“According to some beliefs, the Captain may be 
watching all these preparations,” she said to herself. 
“They talk of spiritualism, and a future state in 
heaven; I’ll take my chances. They know nothing 
about it; it’s all guess work on their part; and my 
guess is that when we are dead that’s the last of us. 
They’ve nothing upon which to base their slightest 
opinion; it’s all a grand, sublime possibility, and it’s 
been going on for thousands of years, and no one is a 
whit the wiser to-day. Well, I’m in for it now, and 
am going to see it through, come what may.” 

All arrangements having been made with the men, it 
was decided between them and Mrs. Robinson that the 
signal to commence the exhibit was to be the lowering 
of the gas in Mrs. Robinson’s room. What had both- 
ered Mrs. Robinson all day was how she was going to 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 339 


awaken Ruth at the moment the pictures were flashed 
on the wall. She finally decided on the following plan : 
The carpenters had been doing a little repair work at 
the Robinson residence, and had left a broken sash 
weight in one of the rooms. This weight Mrs. Robin- 
son procured, and placing it in the angle of the room 
next the door where some drapery of Ruth’s screened 
it from view, she attached a fine string with a large 
loop in it, which, by a sudden jerk, would cause the 
weight to fall, at the same time releasing the cord, 
which she would take with her into the room. 

The falling of the sash weight in the dead of night, 
rudely awakening her daughter and bringing before 
her eyes an apparition of such hellish work, formed and 
concocted by the devil in the guise of woman, was, as 
Mrs. Robinson hoped, to portray to the mind of Ruth 
a visitation from God; she knowing the effect anything 
pertaining to the divine and mysterious working of the 
Lord would have on her daughter. This woman had 
allowed the demon god, vanity, to gain such a mastery 
over her that she was risking the sacrifice of her 
daughter’s reason, perhaps her life, for a single chance 
of rising to the social position she once had held. Yes, 
Vanity, the bubble fame, forever insatiate, had driven 
Mrs. Robinson to such a state that she was devoid of 
all semblance of true womanhood, and at the present 
time stood in the guise of some inhuman monster in 
her conduct towards her daughter. 

Mrs. Robinson was nervously waiting for midnight 
to approach. Everything was ready; the lace curtains 
on Ruth’s window, under the pretext that they were 
being renovated, had been taken down, leaving nothing 


340 


BOB RYALLS 


to hinder the full play of the kinetoscope on the white 
wall of Ruth s bedroom. 

Who but God can read this wicked woman’s 
thoughts as she sits there in her room waiting for the 
dread hour, which may be — who knows ? — the last day 
of reason her daughter will ever know ? 


CHAPTER LXXIII. 


ELL, Eve tackled quite a number of funny 
* ^ jobs in my time, but this beats them all. I 


wish it was over; it’s enough to give a fellow the shiv- 
ers to be stuck here at midnight. It puts me in mind 
of the fellow trying to shoot the moon.” 

“It’s a strange piece of business all around,” said his 
companion. “I say, Dick, if we are pinched and 
brought in as accessories to some fraudulent affair that 
this old dame is working, we’d get all the free adver- 
tising for our pictures we wanted. It would knock 
into a cocked hat the actresses losing their diamonds.” 

“Putting all jokes aside, Harry, my boy, — that 
woman has got the very devil in her; she could give 
half the men cards, and beat them in a hand gallop.” 

The depressing influence of the midnight hour was 
having its effect on the men ; and as some rats scurried 
across the floor, being frightened at having th'eir quar- 
ters invaded, it added to their discomfiture. 

Not for weeks had there been such a night as the one 
chosen to begin their program ; neither moon nor stars 
shone, the clouds hanging dark and low, reeking with 
moisture. It seemed as if the heavens, while frown- 
ing on such diabolical work, had in a measure helped 
all connected with the devilish proceedings. The 
darker the night, the better the effect of the pictures. 

Ruth had retired, and, according to her custom, slept 
in a dark room with door slightly ajar. Should any 
of us awake in the middle of the night, hear a noise 
and not know the cause, or see a light, however dim. 


341 


342 


BOB RYALLS 


shining into our room, for the moment, no matter how 
brave we might be, it would alarm us. Immediately 
visions of burglars and other fears would feed our im- 
agination. What would this young girl’s feelings be, 
when awakened at such an hour ; and before reason had 
asserted itself from such an abrupt awakening, to be 
brought face to face with her lover — then witness his 
death — the result of such a shock — whO' can tell? 

All is silent. Mrs. Robinson looks at the little time- 
piece on the mantel, the hour denoting midnight. Tak- 
ing off her slippers she noiselessly approached Ruth’s 
door, and seeing that the string attached to the weight 
had not been disturbed, she cautiously came back to 
her room and turned out the light. As she did so a sil- 
very streak of light shot through the inky darkness, 
penetrating the foul atmosphere until its radiation was 
centered and reflected on the wall in Ruth’s bedroom. 
With a soft, velvety, cat-like tread, Mrs. Robinson once 
more approached Ruth’s door. Listening for a second 
— all silent — she pulled the cord — the sharp jerk bring- 
ing the weight to the floor with a bang, at the same 
time releasing the cord, which she took with her as she 
retraced her steps into the room. 

A startled ^‘Oh!” followed by a half frightened cry 
of ‘‘Mother!” — then all is silent. Mrs. Robinson once 
more stealthily approaches the door, which, as stated, 
was Ruth’s custom to leave slightly ajar — she could see 
Ruth without being seen. With a face distorted, show- 
ing as it did the lines of avarice as to* completely ob- 
literate all traces of any tenderness — this inhuman 
mother gazed on her daughter as she watched the effect 
of her diabolical work. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 343 


The contrast of the faces of mother and daughter 
was great in the extreme. The shock that Ruth re- 
ceived at being so rudely brought into the presence (as 
it were) of her lover in the dead hour of midnight, 
caused her face at first to assume a frightened look; 
but as she gazed on the picture her clear conscience as- 
serted itself, which could be noticed as the radiation of 
her features changed from the half frightened into the 
divine state of calm submissiveness. This pure girl, 
during the trying ordeal was, as it were, in the presence 
of her Maker — all fear having left her. 

Sitting erect in her bed, her arms pressed heavily on 
each side O'f her body, as if to help support her during 
the great tension she was undergoing — this position 
she had taken as she uttered the cry of “mother,” for 
her right foot barely touched the floor, as if about to 
run to her mother’s room when she was riveted to the 
spot by the apparition on the wall. 

As the light disappeared Mrs. Robinson dashed into 
her daughter’s room calling, “Ruth, dear, what’s the 
matter? Didn’t you call me?” But no answer came. 

As the flash from the calcium light was shut off, 
leaving the room in inky darkness, Ruth fell back in a 
half comatose condition, and on coming to, found her 
self in her mother’s arms, with both gas jets lighted. 
Looking around with a vacant stare, she clung to her 
mother, saying: 

“Don’t leave me, mamma,” then laid back on the 
pillow, as her mother bathed her temples with water. 
While her mother plied her with all kinds of questions, 
Ruth simply stared, never answering or making the 
faintest reply. 


344 


BOB RYALLS 


‘‘What does all this mean, Ruth, have you been 
dreaming?” 

“Mamma, I don’t know what has happened, or how 
I feel, or if I am still dreaming or awake. Oh — it was 
shocking, shocking, shocking!” 

“Come, Ruth, dear, tell me all about it.” 

“To-night — mamma, — no, no, no. Let me have day- 
light, that I may have courage ; for I have seen enough 
to-night that nO' matter how long I live, I shall never 
forget.” 

“Ruth, you must have had the nightmare. Come, 
child, go to sleep; you’ll be all right in the morning.” 

“Mamma, what I have passed through this night is 
such that I would not dare to close my eyes again. No, 
mamma. I’ll sleep no more to night,” and arising from 
her bed she commenced to pace to and fro. 

“Come, Ruth, get into bed, child, and I’ll stay with 
you until morning.” 

“Leave the gas lit then, mamma, as I can’t trust 
myself in the dark after what I have passed through.” 

“Won’t you tell me, Ruth', what you saw ?” 

“In the morning, mamma. I’ll explain everything; 
to-night I am as weak and cowardly as a child.” 

Mrs. Robinson had chosen her time to have the ex- 
hibition of these pictures while her husband was away, 
he having accepted an invitation to spend a week with 
a true and tried friend. 


CHAPTER LXVIII. 



S MOTHER and daughter lay in bed side by side, 


^how different were their thoughts. Mrs. Robin- 
son, by a continuity of plotting, driven on as she was 
by the Demon God, Vanity, for the time being was 
enabled to grapple with and smother the pure and holy 
thoughts that tried tO' force their ascendency over her 
evil designs. 

The following morning, Ruth, in describing her feel- 
ings, said : 

'T have read, mother, of apparitions appearing to 
people in the dead of night, but was always a little 
skeptical ; and yet this appeared so real and powerfully 
vivid. One thing I have always believed; that those 
we dearly love, if away from us at the time, notify us 
of their death in some mysterious manner. Whatever 
it was, whether a divine apparition to rebel against my 
unreasonableness in not believing that Captain Har- 
desty is dead, or whether it was some dreadful dream 
or nightmare — I know not — ^but, oh, how frightened 
I was when I first awoke ! I must be brave ; perhaps 
what they all say is true. Oh, God, should my reason 
leave me^ — what then? They say, though, that an ap- 
parition generally appears three times. To-night I will 
make sure that I am awake, as I will not sleep.” 

“Was it not a dream, think you, Ruth?” 

“Mamma, I believe I was never more awake in my 
life than when the apparition appeared.” 

“Were you very much frightened?” 


345 


346 


BOB RYALLS 


‘‘I was awakened by a noise, or shock of some kind, 
and on opening my eyes, there, right in front of my 
bed, like the handwriting we read of occurring on the 
wall as described in the Bible, I saw as I have de- 
scribed to you the death and burial of the Captain; and 
no matter what you may think to the contrary, mamma, 
I was surely awake. I saw the brave Captain leading a 
charge against the enemy; and as he was urging his 
men on, a Boer soldier took deliberate aim at him. He 
put his hand to his breast as the shot struck him, and 
fell to the ground. Then came a burial scene with 
spades. One of the men, assisted by his companions, 
took off the dead Captain’s coat, then threw him with 
others in a grave, and commenced throwing earth over 
their bodies. It was dreadful, mamma, and so real that 
I still believe I was awake.” 

'‘Ruth, you must promise me one thing, and that is, 
that you will not breathe a word of what you saw last? 
night to any one. Mind you, Ruth, nO' one. While 
I believe every word you have told me, others would 
not; and if they hear of it, it would not be long before 
it went the rounds of Oxton that Ruth Robinson 
wanted to make! the people believe that she saw a 
spectre in the dead of night; and you have nO' idea 
how such stories can hurt a girl’s reputation for ve- 
racity, besides making you appear foolish and causing 
no end of annoyance. Then they would surely say 
that your mind was unbalanced.” 

“You can rest assured, mamma, that no living person 
will ever know wh'at I saw last night; to me it is too 
sacred to discuss with people who can never, no, not 
for a moment, feel what that apparition was to me.” 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 347 


“Do you still think the Captain is alive, Ruth?” 

“Mamma, I don’t know what to think. If my mind 
is clear, and I think it is, I certainly believe he lives; 
but as you all seem tO' think that I am laboring under 
a delusion, it may be true; and if so, it has been the 
means of keeping me from feeling that h'e is dead.” 

“Did you not think him dead last night when his 
spirit appeared to you?” 

“I thought nothing, mamma. I was spell-bound, like 
one in a trance. With the dreadful truth that I had 
seen depicted before my eyes, at the time of coming 
back to my senses, I certainly thought for the moment 
that he was surely dead. You possibly are right; and 
that God in his infinite mercy took this way of ac- 
quainting me with the Captain’s death. Did he not 
warn Joseph in a dream? Why, in His infinite mercy 
has He not changed my heart? My heart tells me he 
lives.” 

“I’m glad at least, Ruth, that you realize the poor 
fellow is dead. You must try your best to forget him; 
and in a short time you will have regained your old- 
time spirit, and be yourself once more.” 


CHAPTER LXXIV. 


T he men received th’eir orders to again portray the 
pictures. 

When Mrs. Robinson went to her room at eleven 
o’clock the following night, she was surprised to see 
Ruth’s door wide open and the gas burning brightly. 

“Is that you, mamma?” inquired Ruth, hearing her 
mother pass into her room. 

“Yes, my dear; why are you not in bed?” 

“I feel very nervous, mamma, over my experience 
last night; do come and sleep with me, won’t you?” 
“Why, certainly, if you wish, child.” 

Mrs. Robinson said this in the most natural and 
motherly manner, thinking that after a little reasoning 
she would be able to talk Ruth’ out of any foolish non- 
sense she had of sleeping alone; but her daughter was 
so nervous that, hard hearted as she was, she was 
afraid to leave her. 

While Mrs. Robinson was disrobing and making 
preparations for bed, Ruth lay in her bed talking to 
her; and as her mother was about to put out the gas, 
Ruth asked as a special favor if she would not — just 
for one night — sleep with it lighted. 

“You know, mother, if I should see anything again 
to-night I shall never get over it. I made up my mind 
to-day to be brave and sleep without any light, to lie 
awake and be sure that I was so, then if anything ap- 
peared I should know whether it was a dream or a 
vision that I saw last night ; but the night with’ its dark- 
ness coming on has taken away all my courage.” 

348 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 349 


‘T’m with you to-night, child; besides, you know I 
should never sleep a wink with the gas lit. Go to sleep, 
child, and Til see that no harm comes to you.” 

Ruth, who always wished tO' avoid an argument, 
said : 

“Very well, mamma, put it out.” 

Mrs. Robinson had no intention of going to sleep, 
even if she could, as she wanted to watch the effect of 
the pictures on Ruth. She pretended to sleep, but knew 
that Ruth was awake by her constant turning in bed. 

The room was perfectly dark. Not a light or re- 
flection of any kind. 

They had been in bed about an hour, and Mrs. Rob- 
inson, so Ruth thought, was sound asleep. Now that 
the dread hour of midnight had approached, Ruth was 
on the verge of distraction. All sorts of vague visions 
and fancies were with lightning rapidity chasing each 
other through her brain. She was about to waken her 
mother and tell her she was afraid she would have to 
get up and light the gas, as she could not possibly en- 
dure the strain any longer, when through the darkness 
came the flash of the calcium light. 

“Oh! mamma! mamma! mamma!” came in short 
gasps from Ruth, as she clasped her mother in a con- 
vulsive manner. 

Mrs. Robinson still slept on — (apparently). 

“Mamma! mamma!” this time louder. But no re- 
sponse. Then Ruth, in a frantic manner, grasped her 
mother, saying: 

“Look ! look !” 

“What is it, child?” said her mother, as she turned 
around just as the man put the cap on the lantern, 
shutting off the picture of the dead Captain, the kinet- 


350 


BOB RYALLS 


ascope pictures having been run through before Mrs. 
Robinson supposedly could be awakened. 

“My child, I can’t see anything; I’m sure you’re hav- 
ing another nightmare.” 

“The same visions as last night, mother,” said Ruth, 
as she begged her mother to get up and light the gas, 
which request her dear mother complied with. 


CHAPTER LXXV. 


D octor Richards has been calling at the 
Robinson residence for the past two weeks daily. 
The case interested him, but there was something be- 
sides mere interest and medical science — it was the 
magnet of love — fatherly love. He had known the 
patient ever since she was born ; had attended her dur- 
ing the little ailments 'she had in childhood; then on 
through the adolescent age, and as she grew into noble 
womanhood was as pleased each time he met her as 
either of her parents. To him she was the perfection 
of an English girl. He had often stopped his car- 
riage tO' Speak a word with her in a fatherly way ; and 
at such times had not failed to notice her refined and 
sympathetic manner, so gentle as to charm and soothe 
those conversing with her. As stated, this Doctor 
Richards had been visiting her for the past two weeks, 
and, clever physician as he was, he could not diagnose 
her case. 

As he descended the stairs into the little parlor, Mrs. 
Robinson followed him. 

“How do you think she is to-day. Doctor?” 

“Mrs. Robinson. I think as much of Ruth as if she 
were my own child, and will be candid with you. Her 
case puzzles me. Physically she is perfect; but there is 
a loss of energy; and I also find great vital depres- 
sion — she is simply at the present time in a state of 
lethargy. All ambition has left her. She must be 
aroused; otherwise I am afraid of what may follow.” 
351 


352 


BOB RYALLS 


The plotters had accomplished their hellish work. 
They had at last compelled Ruth to admit that she be- 
lieved her lover was dead; but what a price had this 
inhuman mother and her equally guilty partner paid 
for the admission! 


CHAPTER LXXVL 


'T^HE Reverend Doctor sat in his study in solitude. 

Pie had left Ruth’s bedside tO' go to the parson- 
age for dinner, or rather to escape being invited, on 
we might say forced, to take dinner with his sister, as 
she would not brook a refusal. His dinner did not 
appeal to his taste. Pie tried to nibble at one thing 
and then another; but finally pushed his chair back, 
having scarcely touched the food. Walking into his 
study he lit a cigar and puffed away in silence. He 
could get no comfort out of the usually seductive 
weed. It did not taste right; there was something 
wanting — he could not tell what. 

As he sat there he moralized and thought. He could 
not read. He missed the pure, earnest face that kept 
him company every evening. He missed the gentle 
rustle and swish of her dress as she moved around. 
There was no mission work to talk over now. 

“My God — should anything happen — no, no, I 
won’t think of it!” And throwing away the half con- 
sumed cigar he wended his way tO' his sister’s to once 
more resume his vigil by the bedside of his niece. 

Judging by the number of carriages that had driven 
to the Robinson residence during the past week, one 
would think that Mrs. Robinson was once more the 
leader in Oxton society. As the reader is aware, the 
Robinsons are in very reduced circumstances. The 
cause of so much swelldom driving up to their resi- 
dence was the illness of Ruth. The friend of all who 
would allow her to be such, there being scarcely a fam- 
353 


354 


BOB RYALLS 


ily in Oxton who had not at some time or other felt 
tne inliuence of this pious, unassuming girl. More 
than one head of a family had told his wife before 
going to business, when he heard of Ruth’s illness, to 
call at the Robinson residence to take some fruit and 
flowers, and extend to her his sympathy. 

We are taught to believe that our sins will find us 
out, which truism we cannot deny. In a like manner 
we may be sure that our kindness and good work will 
bring its reward. 

As this young girl lay in bed, how soothing and 
pleasant to know that in her humble and unassuming 
way she had been in the minds of these people who 
now called to extend to her that sympathy she had so 
freely given to others. 

Ruth had long ago made her peace with her Maker, 
and having led the most unselfish of lives, now lay on 
her bed with a calmness that was serene and beautiful 
to behold in one of God’s creatures. How different it 
is with most of us when sickness strikes us down, and 
we are brought to the verge of eternity. Knowing we 
have led selfish and sordid lives, what are our 
thoughts? Have you ever, reader, been sick, and as 
you lay in your bed weak and languid, thought of the 
many mean and selfish things you had done to those 
angel hands who were at the moment ministering with 
such gentle care to your slightest wish — then at such 
times have you not vowed if the Lord would only 
spare you and give you back your health and strength, 
that your life would be different in the future? — alas! 
how many of us keep these resolutions? 

The rich brought fruit and flowers to the bedside 
of Ruth; but most of them failed to touch the chord 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 355 


to the heart like the offerings of the poor people whom 
she had so often denied herself to help. 

These people were too poor to buy flowers grown 
in hothouses; but the little tots, whom their mothers 
sent, appeared with their pinafores starched and ironed 
so as to be presentable before the kind lady whom these 
little ones knew and loved ; they came to the bedroom 
of Ruth, and out of their own little hands she received 
the bouquet of daisies, with here and there a primrose. 
Ruth would ask her mother to place the child on a 
chair as close as possible to the bed. Then would she 
kiss the little tot, and as she stroked its h'air, ask all 
about its mother. Another day, Mrs. McNamara’s two 
boys, Pat and Dan, walked from Oak street, sent by 
their mother to inquire how the good lady was. Mrs. 
Robinson’s maid tried to send them away from the 
door, but the boys pushed it open as she tried to close 
it, when Mrs. Robinson, hearing a noise came to h'er 
assistance, and was horrified at the appearance of these 
two children, without shoes or hats, but with the most 
roguish and healthy appearance imaginable, and who 
would not go away until they had seen Ruth, their 
mother having told them that they must not come back 
without word from the lady herself. Mrs. Robinson, 
knowing that it would please Ruth, went upstairs and 
told her. She begged her mother to allow them to 
come up and see h'er, and the boys, after being admon- 
ished by the maid to wipe their shoes on the mat (at 
which Mrs. Robinson smiled, they being shoeless), 
were admitted into the presence of Ruth. These chil- 
dren, with abashed, yet devil-may-care look upon their 
faces, pleased Ruth more than a score of fine ladies 
with their latest gossip and tidbits. 


356 


BOB RYALLS 


She asked them about their mother, and was told 
that she was getting better, and that the doctor whom 
Ruth had sent still called ; and that the lady at the mis- 
sion house gave Pat an order each morning to go to 
the grocery store to get what goods she thought were 
necessary for them. 

As the little urchins were about to leave the room, 
Ruth kissed them, then called to her mother, as a result 
of which they were taken into the kitchen and perhaps 
for the first time in many moons these little rascals had 
enough of the good things which they dearly loved. 

Having been left in the hands of the cook, the boys, 
with their cute, roguish airs, made an impression on 
this good dame, and according to instructions, she 
commenced to dish out what food there was cooked in 
the larder. Cutting a small loaf into slices, and slicing 
up a goodly supply of boiled ham, also some cold 
boiled eggs that had been left from breakfast, with 
several cups of coffee, the cook thought surely she had 
placed before these boys enough and more than they 
could possibly eat. Going on with her duties, in a 
short time she turned around to see how they were 
getting on with' their meal. Judge of her surprise 
when she approached the table, and saw the boys stand- 
ing like two young bears licking their chops, not a ves- 
tige of food in sight. Suppressing a smile, she said : 

*'Did you have enough, boys ?” 

^^He! he! he!” from both of them. The idea of Her 
asking such a thing, to them was preposterous. 

The cook at this point entered into the humor of the 
situation, and made up her mind that she would stuff 
th'ese two young cubs until they could not crawl out 
of the house. Going into the pantry, she brought forth 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 357 


a mutton pie, which had been baked in one of the large, 
old-fashioned brown dishes. There had been but a 
small portion of this pie taken out of the dish', and, 
setting it down on the table, she told them to help 
themselves. What they had already partaken of seemed 
only to have whetted their appetites, for in a few mo- 
ments they went around the pie like the proverbial 
cooper around the cask. Breaking in the dome of the 
pie-crust, eschewing entirely knives or forks, they very 
soon had the crust stowed away; then dipping huge 
pieces of bread in the gravy, and with the other hand 
grabbing a piece of the mutton, it did not take long 
before what would have supplied the entire Robinson 
household had disappeared, and was now reposing in 
the same place as the ham and eggs. It was very evi- 
dent that this last attack on the mutton pie had taken 
the keen edge off their appetites. Th'e cook, who was 
not to be beaten, however, determined to clean out the 
pantry of all small pieces of sweetmeats which had 
accumulated, and accordingly brought out a large 
plate of assorted tarts, pies and ginger cakes, besides 
some apples, oranges and nuts. 

Now these delicacies were things these boys never 
got; nor did they ever see any except in the confec- 
tioners’ shops ; and the nearest they ever got to them 
was when they would rub their noses against the plate 
glass windows of these shops, and wager each other 
how many of them they could eat. Pouncing on what 
the cook had put before them, down they went into the 
cavernous receptable, paying no heed to the comfort of 
that part of the anatomy. When the sweetmeats had 
disappeared, the good cook threw up her hands. She 


358 


BOB RYALLS 


was beaten and she knew it. Giving them another cup 
of coffee, she told them they had better go. 

Pat and Dan marched out like the two little soldiers 
they were, or perhaps rather the making of good sol- 
diers. They had not proceeded many yards from the 
house when they fished out of their pockets a supply of 
'lump sugar, which, when they had seen the cook’s back 
turned, they had rammed in their pockets ; and as they 
munched it, in their boyish way, boasted as to who had 
eaten the most. These boys, like a great many more in 
the very poor quarters of large cities, whose father 
drank nearly all he earned, when he worked, which was 
seldom, had very often to provide themselves with 
food or go hungry. Some days they would steal a 
turnip from a farmer’s wagon ; then again they would 
steal potatoes from the grocery stores, and steal enough 
coal and wood to roast them. This is all true in many 
of the great centers of England; in almost every case 
drink being the cause. 


CHAPTER LXXVII. 


UTH was sitting in their cozy little parlor, and 
Av for the first time since her sickness was able to 
read and understand what she was reading. Her mind, 
as she lay in bed, had to a certain extent been a blank. 
The two months of sickness, however, had brought her 
relief from the constant nagging of her mother as to 
their poverty, and how it could all be remedied if she 
would marry Rushton. 

She was somewhat thinner ; her eyes, with' their look 
of calm resignation, appeared even larger than usual, 
so drawn was her face^ — a face — free as it was from 
the faintest trace of passion of grossness of any kind, 
it does man good to see. Women like Ruth Robinson 
are forever shedding the effects of their goodness and 
virtue around them in many ways. Always and for- 
ever patient, the children of such women as they begin 
to understand and reason for themselves, are gently 
guided in the paths of truth and righteousness, and 
carry with them to the grave the teachings of their 
early youth. 

“Mother, I am thinking of that dreadful night,” 
said Ruth as she laid down her book and commenced 
her work of knitting mufflers for the children who at- 
tended the missions. She was not strong enough to go 
out as yet, though Doctor Richards told her if the 
weather was fine he would take her for a drive in a day 
or two. 

“Ruth, do you know that I never could believe in 
anything of the kind, although people have often told 
359 


360 


BOB RYALLS 


me they saw apparitions. I have also read of such 
things occurring, and among the most learned people in 
England to-day there is credence given to being for- 
warned of any great crisis.” 

‘'It does seem so strange to me, mother, that you 
could not see it; it was so real and lifelike.” 

“It was meant for your eyes only, Ruth, dear (there 
was truth in this statement), and they say that no one 
else can see anything at such times. I’ve no doubt you 
saw all that you say you did, but to me it is a great 
mystery. Depend upon it, it was sent on account of 
your skepticism, and now that you have regained your 
former composed state of mind, and, like a sensible 
girl, acknowledge that the dear Captain is dead, you 
will see no more visions, child.” 

Rushton, now that Ruth was convalescent, was once 
more a constant visitor at the Robinson residence. To 
please Ruth, and to further his designs in gaining her 
hand, he took good care of the missions. Others whom 
we have mentioned occasionally, thought they would 
try once more to hook this fine fish, Rushton. Mrs. 
Ferncliffe had become greatly alarmed, when Ruth was 
taken sick, at the thought that the poor at the missions 
would be deserted; and had driven to the Robinson’s 
to ask Ruth’s permission to allow her and her daughters 
to assist Mr. Rushton until Ruth was able to attend to 
them. Ruth, of course, was delighted — ^but was Mrs. 
Robinson ? 

These two women were well matched; they were 
each determined to have Rushton for a son-in-law. 
Mrs. Ferncliffe had three daughters and decided to try 
the entire battery on Rushton, then with h'er own re- 
serve fire, loaded as she was with plenty of ammuni- 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 361 


tion, was sure he would surrender and come into the 
fold of the dear Ferncliffes. 

Mrs. Ferncliffe had seen Rushton more than once as 
he walked home with Ruth' from the mission house, 
and as all mothers think their own children so much 
superior to their neighbors’, was sure that if her 
daughters had the same opportunity that Ruth had, 
Rushton would have been landed high and dry in half 
the time it took Ruth to capture him. 

The first day of the Ferncliffe invasion into th& 
neighborhoods — for here were two places they would 
have to visit — Tranmere Vale and Watson Street — 
was the Waterloo of their hopes in the matter of cap- 
turing Rushton. These places of squalor gave Mrs. 
Ferncliffe the horrors. She had decided on visiting the 
Watson street mission first, as she was aware that 
Rushton always called at the Tranmere Vale mission 
on his way home ; and she wished to be there with her 
daughters when he arrived to talk over the mission 
matters she had investigated at Watson Street. 

When the Ferncliffe carriage arrived at the Watson 
Street mission, a crowd of small boys instantly swarm- 
ed around Mrs. Ferncliffe, nearly driving the dear crea-* 
ture frantic. She had never seen ,such an army of the 
great unwashed in her life, and instantly thought of 
taking the dear girls back to the Ferncliffe residence ; 
but the power of Rushton’s money once more coming 
to her vision changed her mind. 

The Ferncliffes were not rich people, but were in 
what might be called easy circumstances. They had a 
set way of living, outside of which they dared not go. 
Should she capture Rushton for one of her daughters, 
how different it would be with no thought as to whether 


362 


BOB RYALLS 


they could give an extra party, or just the stated 
number of functions they were in the habit of giving. 
She would also have one of her daughters off her 
hands, and would, through her daughter, see that the 
rich Rushton continued to entertain until all the dear 
girls were nicely settled. 

At the mission house Mrs. Ferncliffe fumed and 
fanned herself, and between using her smelling salts 
and raising her garments off the ground and admon- 
ishing her daughters to be careful, she accomplished 
nothing except annoyance to the woman in charge. 

The boy who had made the daily rounds with Ruth 
to show her the houses of the people who had left word 
at the mission for the good lady (Ruth) to call, was 
there, and calling him, the woman in charge told Mrs. 
Ferncliffe that if she or her daughters wished to make 
the rounds the boy would accompany them. This was 
the undoing of Mrs. Ferncliffe. All her blatant talk 
about how she and her daughters were just dying to 
assist Rushton and Ruth in the noble work of charity 
came to naught when the woman in charge asked if she 
were going to make the rounds among the poor. 

She clutched her smelling salts and her skirts. She 
— Mrs. Ferncliffe, or her daughters, to make the rounds 
of these hovels! Never! Monstrous to even think 
of such a thing! Perhaps this work had something to 
do with Ruth’s illness — not the least doubt of it. She 
would send what old clothes she and her daughters 
could spare; but go into these hovels and visit these 
people ? — never ! 

After gaining her breath she thought she would take 
the wind out of her daughters’ sails, as the woman in 
charge of the mission had taken it out of hers. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 363 


“Now, my dears, if you are ready, we’ll make the 
rounds of these hovels ; this boy here has the addresses 
of the people that require aid, and we’ll go and see what 
had better be done for them.” 

“Mamma, you surely don’t mean it!” in a chorus 
from the three ministering angels of charity. 

“My dear girls, get your smelling salts ready and 
we’ll proceed.” 

“Mamma, I wouldn’t dare go into any of these 
places; I should be afraid of catching a fever,” said 
Gertrude. 

“Nor I,” said Maude. 

“Blanche will, I’m sure,” said Mrs. Ferncliffe. 

“No, mamma, I don’t want my complexion to be 
ruined by contracting some dreadful disease.” 

Gathering up their skirts in one hand, while in the 
other they each held a miniature bottle of smelling 
salts in a gingerly manner, they tip-toed their way to 
their carriage, giving the driver orders to stop at the 
Tranmere Vale mission as they drove homewards, 
reaching there just as Rushton was about to leave, he 
having promised Ruth the night previous he would call 
and see that everything was running smoothly. 

They shook hands all around and talked charity 
until Rushton, who never stopped to consider any- 
body’s feelings, laughed boisterously at the sympathetic 
manner of Mrs. Ferndiffe. He could see through the 
subterfuge of these ladies, and would have thought 
very little of telling them in his blunt manner that there 
was as much charity ki them as there was in himself. 
He accepted, however, an invitation to dine with them, 
so that they could further discuss their plan of charity; 
but the following da; .tent a telegram from his office 


364 


BOB RYALLS 


in town, saying that he was sorry he could not attend 
the dinner. 

'‘That settles that business! That old quacking 
goose and her dear goslings would drive a fellow crazy. 
If she wants to do the charity act, let her go ahead. 
I don’t mind giving what money it requires until I see 
how I am coming out with what I have on hand,” said 
he as he mused, tilted back full length in his office 
chair, feet on desk, a fancy pitcher of “Rushton’s 
Best” by his side, which, as he took his cigar out of 
his mouth, he sipped with the air of a connoisseur. 

It was the first and last trip of the Ferncliffes for 
sweet charity’s sake. 

After leaving Rushton they scurried home as 
fast as their team could trot; and on arriving at 
their residence there was a raid on the bath-room. 
Their clothes were fumigated and their precious bodies 
treated with all the unctions and perfumes that the 
Ferncliffe residence had within its walls. 

Mrs. Robinson laughed heartily at the clumsy effort 
that Rushton made in caricaturing the four worthy as- 
pirants for charity honors, as he told her how that old 
quacking goose, Mrs. Ferncliffe, had invited him to 
dinner, and how he had lied out of it; whereupon, Mrs. 
Robinson bestowed on him her most winsome smiles. 

“I couldn’t help it — I know it was d d bad taste 

on my part — ^but it was so ridiculous — she knows very 
well that I am not in love with any of this charity 
business, and when she said, with' all apparent sincerity, 
for me to come to their house to discuss the matter^ — 
it was rude, I know — ^but I roared like a Trojan, the 
tears rolling down my cheeks. I suppose they’ll cut me 
dead now, — I won’t lose any sleep over it if they do, 
you can rest assured on that, Madame Robinson.” 


CHAPTER LXXVIIL 


A FTER Ruth had returned from the missions one 

^evening, for she had now resumed her noble work, 
her mother asked her if she did not think it grand on 
the part of Mr. Rushton to keep supplying money in 
such a lavish manner for the missions. 

Ruth told her it was, and that God would surely re- 
ward him for his generosity — repeating the words: 
“He who giveth to the poor, lendeth to the Lord.” 

Mrs. Robinson, sinner and hypocrite as she was, 
turned her head away as her daughter repeated the 
words. Knowing Rushton as she did, she was think- 
ing what he would say when she told him what Ruth 
had said, and could not suppress a smile which she did 
not wish Ruth to see. 

“Em afraid, Ruth, that he’ll come and claim your 
hand one of these evenings. I suppose now, dear, 
there’ll be no drawback to your marrying him?” 

“I hope, mamma, that you’re not misleading Mr. 
Rushton. You must give me time to think it over. 
You tell me, mamma, that he has been heart-broken 
ever since my sickness, and that the doctors were afraid 
he could not recover. I’m sorry, mamma, indeed I 
am.” 

Mrs. Robinson had pictured to her daughter that 
Rushton, through his love for her, had almost gone 
into a decline. Rushton had not seen Ruth since her 
sickness, but contented himself by sending flowers and 
calling each day when he knew the reverend gentle- 
man would not be there. 

365 


366 


BOB RYALLS 


Mrs. Robinson had made the most of all the flowers 
and fruit that Rushton sent, and how with tears in 
his eyes he came each day to ask how she was ; and how 
the thought of her lying in bed, sick, was such that if 
he saw her he was afraid he would break down and 
make a fool of himself. This and more of a like na- 
ture was told Ruth by her mother, and as Rushton was 
going to caill at the Robinsons’ the following evening, 
Mrs. Robinson was at a loss to know what Ruth would 
think of his appearance, which, if anything, was some- 
what stouter than when she last saw him. It is doubt- 
ful if Rushton ever in his life went without a meal ex- 
cept through temper ; and now that the coast was clear 
and no rival to worry him, he feasted as he always 
did. 

Mrs. Robinson with honeyed words had sung sweet 
music in Rushton’s ears; how Ruth had said she did 
not think there was another gentleman in all England 
with so much feeling for the poor ; upon hearing which, 
Rushton guffawed loud and long, his dear consort join- 
ing in his mirth when she saw it pleased him. Rushton 
was a pretty sharp fellow in the ways of the world, and 
while he did not believe all that Mrs. Robinson told 
him in reference to what Ruth was supposed to have 
said, still he believed part of it to be true, and when 
our vanity is being tickled, are we not prone to swallow 
more than we ordinarily would under different circum- 
stances ? 

Buoyed up with false hopes, Rushton was made to 
believe that all he had to do was to see Ruth and ask 
her to name the dtay for the wedding. 

Calling at the mission house in Tranmere Vale a lit- 
tle earlier than usual, he met Ruth and journeyed home 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 367 


with her, and when about a hundred yards from her 
home, he asked her the question — that all-important 
question upon which so many of our hopes, and our 
very lives, as we supposed at the time, depended. 
Rushton was not at all romantic in putting the ques- 
tion to Ruth. 

She told him that the subject was a very painful one, 
and that she must have time to answer it ; that she was 
grieved he should wish her to be his wife when her 
heart was at all times with the one in Africa, and 
hoped his infatuation for her would cease when he 
knew she could never love him as a wife should love 
her husband, and that it wouljd take another year to 
satisfy her beyond all doubt that the Captain was dead. 

“Then if I wait for a year, will you promise to be 
my wife?” h'e asked. 

Ruth, with head bowed, remained silent, uncon- 
sciously making small holes in the ground with her par- 
asol. They had come to an abrupt stop just inside the 
little garden gate of Ruth’s home. 

Her uncle, Doctor Richards, her mother, and all her 
true friends had asked her to believe, as they did, that 
1:he Captain was dead; and if she bad no regard for 
her health, whose failure they attributed to her con- 
stancy in thinking of him, would she not, for their 
sakes, try to forget him ? Ruth in her heart never be- 
lieved her lover was dead; but since the night of the 
exhibition of the pictures, her faith had been somewhat 
shaken, and at the present time her mind was not clear 
on the subject; everybody said he was dead; then the 
apparition — and what was her belief against all this 
evidence to the contrary? Her mother had exacted a 
solemn oath from her that never again would she men- 


368 


BOB RYALLS 


tion the Captain’s name. Now, when Rushton asked 
her to become his wife, the very thought of such a 
union was as an impending doom hanging over her 
head. How she wished her father had not failed in 
business. Her mother had hounded and worried her 
and worked on her feelings to such an extent that in 
her fond, loving heart she had promised tO' sacrifice 
herself for the sake of her family by marrying him, 
after explaining to her mother at the time the promise 
was forced from her that she could never love him as 
a wife ought to love her husband — at which her mother 
shed no tears. 

“You don’t answer me, Ruth?” cjueried Rushton. 

Raising her eyes, which a close observer could see 
were tear-stained, a half frightened expression on her 
countenance, her sympathetic heart aching, lest she 
should be the means of bringing sorrow to this man, 
she answered him with head slightly bowed : 

“Mr. Rushton” — here the tears refused to be held 
back any longer; and as she raised her head the great 
emotion she was undergoing was pitiful to behold — “I 
give you my promise, unless he comes back” — at 
which words she had broken down completely, and with 
unsteady steps turned from him, entered her home, and 
slowly made her way to her bedroom, where, with door 
locked, free from all prying eyes, we leave her to the 
solitude of thoughts, sacred to her alone. 

Standing statue-like, Rushton’s eyes followed her 
until lost to view as she entered her home; then this 
worthy gentleman awoke from his apparent dream and 
dashed down Poplar Road with a swinging stride. 
Stopping at the Talbot Hotel, he took one or two 
drinks of whisky, lit a cigar and proceeded on his way 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 369 


towards the Birkenhead Ferry, intending to pass the 
night at one of his haunts in Liverpool. He tried to 
analyze his feelings. She had certainly given him a 
promise; but there was a string, figuratively speaking, 
t:cd to it. Then again he would think : 

“The fellow is surely dead, and d n her. I’ll have 

her in spite of h .” To a man of Rush'ton’s vain 

disposition, the thought that Ruth still loved the Cap- 
tain was such that at that moment he could have killed 
her, and the next moment — no — he would not die for 
anybody. One thing he had realized — like his accom- 
plice^ — that he could not drive this meek and loving 
girl — she had also taught him a lesson. We have seen 
him plead with Ruth for a promise. He, who never 
kept a promise in his life if it did not suit him to do' so, 
knew that if she gave it she would fulfill it. She had 
taught him that there were people in the world who 
could be depended upon. 

While Rushton and Ruth were in the little garden, 
there was one gazing at them who was the means of 
bringing about th'e tableau that was then taking place. 
Mrs. Robinson was closely watching, from apparently 
closed blinds in the parlor, the prelude, as she thought, 
to the wedding. When she saw Ruth with her parasol 
all unconsciously tracing marks in the ground like 
Chinese characters, she exclaimed : 

“Ah', he’s cornered her — he’s getting her to name the 
day — this fellow is not such a booby as I thought. He 
might have married her before this if he’d gone the 
right way about it. Men never will understand wo- 
men.” 

Not wishing Ruth to see that she had been watching 
her, she stole quietly behind the door as her daughter 


370 


BOB RYALLS 


made her way to her room, expecting every second to 
see Rushton come in and tell her that it was all settled. 
Not hearing his footsteps, she looked again through the 
window and saw the redoubtable Rushton swinging 
down the road as if his life depended upon getting as 
far away from the Robinson residence as possible. 
What did it all mean ? Ah, she knew ; Rushton wanted 
Ruth to have a little time after making the promise 
before meeting him again; she was so shy, thought 
Mrs. Robinson, that Rushton had brains enough to see 
it, and would not come into the house for fear of em- 
barrassing her. 

Mrs. Robinson stealthily walked upstairs, and in an 
(apparently careless manner looked in each room; then 
tried Ruth’s door; but it was safely locked, and Mrs. 
Robinson, who was just dying to know the outcome of 
that all-important meeting, would have to wait. The 
next few hours would seem years until she saw Ruth 
and knew the result. There was no' help for it ; it was 
maddening; but she must wait, wait, wait — . 


CHAPTER LXXIX. 


A S SOON as Royal received the money from the 
stockbrokers in Liverpool, he proceeded to Lon- 
don. On arriving there he looked around for quiet 
quarters, which he found in Russel Square. He did 
not wish to go to any of the principal hotels, his desire 
being to keep as quiet as possible. He knew the ring 
at the head of the New York police department as well 
as they knew themselves. At the present time he was 
worth plucking; also, if they got their hands on him he 
was powerless, and had no redress, as they could at 
any time rake up the old indictments which had been 
held as a club over his head when they squeezed him 
dry before. If they could not extradite him for the 
late swindle, the powers would see that he was indicted 
on a charge that would allow of his coming under the 
extradition laws. 

When the minions of the law had their clutches on 
him, what then would be his fate for daring to give 
them the double cross? With what delight they would 
relieve him of his ill-gotten gains; yes, they would 
remove at one single sweep the cause of his downfall; 
and for his temerity in daring to throw them down in 
the manner he h'ad, he would have to swallow the most 
bitter pill he ever took in his life. They would squeeze 
him so dry that the worst shyster lawyer in New York 
would have nothing to do with him. 

When the ward man had notified Royal that he was 
wanted at headquarters, he went at once and saw the 
chief of police. What took place there no one will 
371 


372 


BOB RYALLS 


ever know; but Royal’s face as he came away wore a 
hardened and determined look which gradually changed 
to one of defiance. It rankled in his breast the way 
they had plucked him before. The police knew that 
Royal was sensible of the fact that they were all- 
powerful, therefore they never for a moment thought 
he would pull out and shake the dust of New York 
from his feet, and so waited patiently for him to come 
and settle. 

The night that Royal left New York for Montreal, 
he had written a letter to the chief of police, and had 
given it to a faithful henchman O'f his own to deliver, 
with instructions to take it down to headquarters the 
next morning at eleven o’clock. Not a soul but the 
partners of Royal knew he was going away that night. 
Two days later the chief of police received another let- 
ter from Royal sent from Boston. This letter had been 
sent along with others enclosed to a man in Boston 
whom Royal could trust, with instructions to mail as 
per Royal’s orders, the man filling in the dates. To 
the chief of police. Royal stated in his letter that he 
was collecting all outstanding moneys before the crash 
came. These letters, although not addressed person- 
ally to the chief of police, as soon as they arrived in 
New York, he received. There was no danger of any- 
body daring to open any of the chief’s mail ; but in such 
an astute business they don’t like to have an aftermath. 
Four or five days later another letter was mailed tO' the 
chief from Chicago, stating that Royal would be back 
in New York in two days. When the chief received 
this, Royal was landing from the steamer in England. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 373 


When the chief realized that he had been duped by 
Royal his rage knew no bounds. He cursed streaks so 
blue you could almost see the sulphurous vapor. 

At the time the chief sent for Royal, he had been 
iniormed that Royal was at the head of the gigantic 
swindle of the Jack-Pot mine. It was then arranged 
that when Royal gathered in all the shekels he could, 
he was to be relieved of the tainted and ill-gotten gains, 
which, after passing through the process of purifica- 
tion of the police department, would be sanctified and 
bles’sed, and once more sent on rounds of usefulness. 
It was so arranged that after relieving him of this load 
of filthy lucre, when the crash came, he was to stand 
his ground, and they would take care of him — but — he 
never came back. 

When the other members of the firm of Reed & 
Co. arrived in London, they held a quiet meeting. 

Brady, Renshaw and Bowers had not waited for 
the police to get their hands on them ; but while Royal 
was holding the police off with his letters, they made 
their way to England by different seaports, and when 
they all met in London each received his share of the 
spoils from the sale of the stock. 

Royal had received a cipher dispatch from the man 
in the ‘‘know’' in police circles in New York to the 
effect that at present he need not worry, but to keep 
shady, as they had not decided on any action at the 
time he sent the dispatch'. He saw by the New York 
papers which he procured in London the great furor 
the collapse of the mine had caused. The English 
papers, with their insignificant headlines, were as noth- 
ing to the flaring ones in some of Uncle Sam’s yellow 
sheets. But while Royal had swindled on both sides 
of the Atlantic — how differently they took their medi- 


374 


BOB RYALLS 


cine ! Brother Jonathan flared up and raised the deuce 
for about forty-eight hours; then took off his coat 
and went in to make more dollars, with the resolution 
that the next sharper would be welcome to all he got 
from him. But John Bull was sore. He did not flare 
up ; he thought, and thought on, and took his medicine 
in the most minute doses. He took it home with him. 
He nursed it. He pondered over it night and day. 
The trouble was, John Bull’s vanity had been wounded 
— the d — d Yank had beaten him. He never stopped 
to think that Yank had beaten Yank, but nursed a 
wound of hate against all Yanks. 

Royal and Brady have decided to leave London for 
the continent, leaving behind them Renshaw and Bow- 
ers, who for the present are fascinated with horse- 
racing at the various English race courses. 

There was one thing that Royal had on his mind 
ever since he had commenced this gigantic swindle, 
and knowing his weakness for gambling, he decided 
now that he had the money to put it into effect. 

Looking over the many sound trust companies that 
are to be found in London, he deposited with one of 
them fifty thousand dollars for his niece, Miss Bertha 
Travers. This young girl, for whom he had placed 
the money in trust, was an orphan, the child of his 
favorite sister. When his sister lay dying of consump- 
tion, Royal received the dispatch' as he sat at the gam- 
ing table, and hastened with all speed to her bedside; 
and before she breathe<l her last, promised he would 
see that her child was brought up a lady. After his 
sister’s death, he placed the child in one of the most 
exclusive seminaries for young ladies in Westchester, 
New York, supported, as she and the principal of the 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 375 


school supposed, by her rich uncle, broker and specu- 
lator. This occurred five years ago, before Royal was 
known as the head of the firm of Reed & Co. It is 
needless to say that the principal of the school never 
suspected that the money which Royal sent regularly 
to support his niece was won at the gambling table. 
He had been known on several occasions to pawn his 
diamond pin to pay the quarter’s allowance for the 
^‘kid,” as he used to call Bertha to his chums ; and on 
occasions when he had been lucky in gambling he 
Galways sent her some costly present, and looked on 
doing so as a talisman for good luck the next time 
he sat down to the gaming table. 

When he had deposited this money, he mused: 

‘‘Now that I have kept my promise to my saintly 
sister, I almost feel her presence. She may, for aught 
I know, be near me at this moment. Ah, the awful 
mystery of the Great Beyond, to solve which, we must 
die!” 

Royal and Brady have now arrived at the famous 
gaming resort, Monte Carlo. 

This man Royal was at last in his element. The 
crowded Casino, the beautiful gardens; the freedom 
that existed there; besides rubbing elbows with the 
most beautiful women he had ever seen; all had a ten- 
dency to arouse the Bohemian spirit that was his by 
nature. Yes, this was life, he muttered to himself; 
this was something to live for. He was a born gambler 
and was now in his paradise. 

While Royal and Brady were enjoying themselves 
in Monte Carlo, Bowers and Renshaw still remained 
in England helping to fill the coffers of the book- 
makers at the various race tracks. 


376 


BOB RYALLS 


Each day Royal and Brady were to be seen seated at 
the tables, playing with all the skill of old-time gam- 
blers. Royal knew there was no system in the world that 
could beat the game, though his cool nerve and thor- 
ough knowledge of gambling helped not a little, mak- 
ing it almost an even thing except when he had a phe- 
nomenal run of bad luck. This day he had been seated 
at the table with varying success, when Dame Fortune 
seemed to frown on him. Try as he would, with all 
his skill, he could not cash a bet. The tables were 
crowded, though most of the onlookers had congre- 
gated to watch this man give battle to Dame Fortune. 
It was the man’s nerve they all admired. Some of 
them began whispering that Monte Carlo would have 
another victim before the night had passed, referring 
to the many suicides that took place at the Casino when 
men had lost their last dollar. They did not know, 
however, the man they were watching — he still played 
and lost. 

^T wonder how much more money the fellow will 
lose before he stops,” some of them were saying. 

Brady had stopped playing, and went to Royal’s 
chair. 

^‘Let it go for to-day. Royal; better luck to-morrow.” 

“Not on your life, Brady; I’ll see it through if it 
takes my last dollar.” 

Royal here began to double his bets, and at last was 
rewarded with a winning. Placing all on the next 
hazard, he again won. The fickle goddess now began 
to smile on him. It seemed that he could not go wrong 
in placing his bets, and was now ahead of the game. 
As he played he increased his stakes. The people 
stared, admiring his coolness. Would he ever stop 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 377 


playing? Now that he had this winning streak he 
played more cooly, if that were possible, than when 
losing. Most of the other gamblers, as stated, had 
stopped playing; and these, with the loungers around 
the Casino, all thronged about his chair. They wanted 
to see this man, whoever he was, who played with 
Dame Fortune in such a reckless manner. 

He had already passed the highest amount that had 
ever been won at one sitting. Everybody was won- 
dering who he was. It seemed as if there was an 
affinity of spirit with the onlookers and Royal, as each 
time he won there were murmurs of ‘‘Bravo ! Bravo !’' 

During most of the time that Royal had been play- 
ing, there sat next to him a lady who had staked her 
last dollar and lost. Royal had noticed how recklessly 
she had been playing, but he knew how women gam- 
bled; also that none of them had ever made a success 
of it. At Sheepshead Bay, at Brighton Beach', at Sara- 
toga, it was the same ; they never could win, and never 
ought to play. Women in all walks of life will travel 
miles to save a few cents ; but when they take to gam- 
bling, will play their last dollar with utter recklessness. 
They gamble as they love — blindly, madly. 

This lady next to Royal had an anxious — nay, al- 
most insane look as her eyes wondered first to Royal, 
then to the money that was almost continually being 
pushed by the croupier towards him. She was so 
worked up over her losses and the sight of Royal’s 
winnings, that for the time being all the marks of 
good breeding seemed to have left her, as she sat 
staring rudely at him. Royal saw at a glance she was 
in a despondent mood, and would have liked the 
pleasure of staking her if he could have done so with- 


378 


BOB RYALLS 


out being rebuked. As he was about to stop playing, 
he made up his mind he would risk it. Raising his hat, 
he begged her pardon in a winning tone, and asked 
her if she would continue to play for him a little while, 
by doing which she would confer a great favor, and 
before she could reply pushed towards her quite a de- 
cent stake. He had admired the woman’s nervy way 
of playing, and his excuse for staking her was to give 
her a chance to get even with the bank, so h'e told 
Brady. She answered him in broken English that 
she would be delighted to play for “Monsieur.” 

Royal and Brady made a pretense of leaving the 
room, but only walked to where they could watch 
those seated at the tables without being seen by the 
players. As the reader may have long since judged, 
wherever there was a pretty woman, if Royal could 
by any means get acquainted with her, he would try 
his best to do so. Now this woman at the tables tiac, 
interested him, and he had returned to watch' her play , 
and as the croupier pushed her second winnings tjo- 
wards her, he was pleased to see the rather hard lines 
about her mouth relax. One or two of the hardened 
faces around the tables looked with jealous eyes on 
this woman, who had taken the lucky seat of Royal’s, 
such superstition being common with gamblers. 

As this woman continued winning, the anxious look 
that Royal had first noticed on her face disappeared. 
She was now radiant with smiles, and as the croupier 
once more pushed her winnings to her, her face took 
on that expression that comes only tO' those who gam- 
ble, and have not had enough experience to hide their 
emotions. She was at this time fearful lest she should 
lose and very wisely decided to stop playing. She 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 379 


looked around for Royal; he saw her as she did so, 
but she did not see him. 

‘‘Let us get out of here, Brady; I don’t wish to take 
back that stake; let her keep it.” 

As Royal and Brady were leaving the grounds they 
saw this young lady on the arm of a rather stylish 
young gentleman, who appeared to be either an Italian 
or Frenchman. 

“Who’s the gentleman, Brady; husband or lover?” 

“Ask me something easy, Royal; she’ll be after you 
to-morrow to pay back your stake.” 

“I like nerve in anybody, Brady, and by gad, she 
had it; I never saw a woman in my life play as she 
did.” 

“Did nothing else take your eye. Royal?” 

“Ah, pshaw, Brady; now why dO' you ask such a 
question ?” 

“Come, Royal, own up; you know you never would 
have staked her — no, not on your life, if you had not 
been enamored of her charms.” 

“What, Brady — in so short a time and without 
speaking to the dear lady?” 

“A falling of the eyelash; a timid look! a faint 
blush, have before to-day. Royal, my boy, cost you 
a few thousand dollars, and I don’t think you’ve 
changed much since we left Gotham.” 


CHAPTER LXXX. 


^ I ^HE average man starting out in life, by frugal, 
honest and methodical habits, in the course of his 
career may amass enough' money to provide for him- 
self and family the latter years of his life without 
resorting to active business. At such a time there 
is a certain contentment about a man that comes only 
to those who have attained this state by honest and 
industrious means. He looks the whole world in the 
face, and carries with him a contentment firmly im- 
planted in his being, the steady growth of the reward 
of his industry. He has passed through privations, 
and now, in the sere and yellow leaf, it is ennobling 
to see such a man ; he stands a's a beacon light for the 
younger generation. 

How different it is with Royal and the rest of the 
firm of Reed & Co. ! Now they have their ill-gotten 
gains, are they contented ? No. They have the finest 
raiment. They spend money with lavish hand. The 
attaches of the different hotels and restaurants they 
patronize fawn and dance attendance upon them, 
which accounts for the size of their tips. With all 
this fine raiment and unlimited supply of ready cash, 
they were not happy. They strived vainly for that 
peace of mind which they saw in others who had come 
by their means through perseverence and integrity. 
The money they were spending so lavishly, cursed as 
it was with the shadow of the hell they had caused 
in the numerous families who had invested in the 
stock, brought no peace of mind. 

380 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 381 


At times, while under the influence of Bacchus, they 
imagined they were enjoying themselves; but the next 
morning, when the cold, impartial daylight shone 
forth on them, and they went out into the world, 
instead of looking their fellow-man in the face, they 
cast furtive glances around them, wearing at all times 
an anxious expression. They could not go into good 
society, as they would then have to prove their respect- 
ability. They saw people at the various fashionable 
resorts, seemingly without a care, who in their non- 
chalant way were creating a furor. They tried to ape 
these people, but were cut off at every entry. There 
is nothing truer than the Biblical saying, ^‘Be sure 
your sins will find you out.’’ Go where you will, you 
may hide them for a time, but in the end they will 
come out and shame you. 

Bowers and Renshaw are still following the Eng- 
lish race meetings, and are now with the great class 
of Bohemians who care not who you are or where 
you come from, so that you are what they call a good 
fellow. 

Royal and Brady realized that there was no possi- 
bility of their ever getting into good society; but as 
American tourists they managed while on the continent 
to make fair headway among the better class of trav- 
elers, never staying long enough in one place to be 
found out in any of their little stories when cornered 
about themselves. 

The lady whom Royal had staked at the gambling 
table in the Casino was one of a certain class that are 
to be found at all times in Monte Carlo, while her 
escort, the man with whom she had left the Casino, 
was, from a moral standpoint, a great deal worse. He 


382 


BOB RYALLS 


was a vulture waiting until the spoils were procured, 
to fly down and feed on the carrion — using this wo- 
man as a bait to fleece travelers who came to Monte 
Carlo. Such women act in a manner as the lion’s 
provider ; though a shame to compare such noble 
brutes with such ignoble creatures. 

She told her companion of the fabulous sums of 
money that Royal must have won; and in describing 
him and Brady stated that she thought they were Amer- 
icans by their accent. 

A day or two' after the events of the last chapter, 
while Royal and Brady were strolling through the 
garden of the Casino, they suddenly came face to 
face with two women — one being the woman whom 
Royal had staked at the gaming table. Disengaging 
herself from her companion, this woman approached 
Royal and Brady with that seemingly natural gush 
that takes a man by surprise, and in its simplicity is 
liable to deceive the most astute and blase old rounder, 
by its apparent ring of genuineness. This woman ap- 
peared the soul of unaffectedness and candor. Her 
large, honest-looking eyes, with a reckless display of 
Open-minded, unassuming frankness, made her appear 
a very good young woman who, in her innocence and 
inexperience of the world, had slightly erred in making 
the acquaintance of strangers. It was her boldness, 
combined with her apparent simplicity, that did it. 
She confessed with the most sublime candor that it 
did not appear, nor was it at tail ladylike on her part to 
sit still, watching with eager and covetous eyes every 
dollar that Royal won. 

‘‘But, do you know. Monsieur, that I had lost all my 
money; and to be honest about it, I had played with 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 383 


money that was intended for another purpose.” 

The pure and innocent women of the world, women 
who tame and lead the most rebellious of men into the 
paths of truth and righteousness, and whO' by their 
purity and unselfishness make us at times blush with 
shame at the manner with which we treat such devo- 
tion — ^be she mother or wife, with all the world crying 
“Crucify him !” will cling to you, defying all, and make 
a target of her body for your sake — such women Royal 
never had met. He had never seen intO' the pure 
world of womanhood ; but like most men oi his class, 
had a veneration for such women, and looked on them 
with great reverence. In their slang parlance such 
men will say, while speaking of some woman that has 
come under their notice, that she is “straight,” which 
means that they will leave her severely alone. Not 
wishing to say one word in favor of Royal or any 
such man, it is generally conceded that few if any 
women are ruined by the better class of gamblers, or 
as they are sometimes tenned, “high rollers.” The 
women with whom they pass their time are, nine times 
out of ten, ruined by sneaks of the goody-goody kind; 
and it is only when they are cast ofif by such men 
that the gambler becomes acquainted with them. 

Royal and Brady were soon in great favor with 
these girls, and — don’t blush, gentle reader, should 
you be one of the gentle sex, for while flirting may be 
wrong, it has been indulged in, and I’m afraid always 
will be, by a great many very, very good girls, who 
have trembled when they reached home for fear their 
parents or guardians should know of their conduct. 

When about to leave, the young ladies gave Royal 
and Brady an invitation to call on them. 


384 


BOB RYALLS 


It was his reverence for good women that threw 
Royal off his guard with the little French woman, and 
in replying to a sarcastic remark of Brady’s in refer- 
ence to her, said: 

“Whether! she be saint or sinner, Brady, I don’t 
know. She is either a pure, unaffected girl or an 
actress of no mean order — which, I shall soon find 
out; and if she is good, let her stay so — there are too 
many of the other class. Nature has been kind in 
endowing her with such a form and face. It is in the 
power of such a woman, Brady, to lead a man on to 
either the door of heaven or the pitfalls of hell.” 

The next evening found both these men in as fast 
a set as they had ever met in their lives. The men, who 
were of the Latin race, dark and swarthy, were smok- 
ing; the girls also taking an occasional puff as their 
respective admirers rolled the dainty and seductive 
cigarette for them. There seemed to be no dearth of 
wine, and an air of good fellowship prevailed all 
around. The Frenchman, whO' perhaps had only a 
few francs in the world, puffed his cigarette, and with 
his hands thrust in his pockets or thrown behind his 
back, strutted around the room with the air of a mil- 
lionaire. 

The introductions being over, card playing com- 
menced. 

Sauntering home in the small hours of the morn- 
ing, Royal, as he stopped to light a cigar, said : 

“Did you see that fellow that sat next to you stack 
the cards?” 

“No; did he?” 

“Yes — well, let them have all they can get out of 
us two little innocents, Brady ; we have got to be bled 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 385 


a little each time we go; it makes us all the more 
welcome.” ' j 

. b. .1 

‘‘You have completely cut out the Spaniard and 
captured his girl, Royal. You had better look out 
that he does not get the drop on you.’ 

“A man’s a fool to fighti over a woman, Brady. 
When she throws you down you might as well get out. 
If you don’t and still hang around her skirts she may 
tolerate you for a little while to run her errands, but 
in the end she has nothing but contempt for you.” 

“You seem to have it pat. Royal.” 

“Oh, I don’t know, Brady — we might as well admit 
it, and we might as well at the same time give the 
women a square show; what’s sauce for the goose 
ought to be sauce for the gander. How many times 
during our lives — yes, both of us, Brady — have we 
got tired — or call it what you will — of one of the fair 
charmers that we have been spooning for some time — 
and then — in a word — wanted to get rid of her? Don’t 
you think that they likewise get tired of us and want 
to be released from — well, a hundred things by which 
we annoy them — and perhaps at the time they were 
deceived in thinking that they had captured a paragon, 
and who in time turned out to be nothing more than a 
stupid jackass? Give everybody a square show, 
Brady; we expect it, and why not give it to the wo- 
men? Mind you, Brady, I’m not alluding — God for- 
bid — to any of our virtuous women ; I’ve nothing but 
the most profound respect for them, for in my opinion 
only for them the world would destroy itself and be 
worse than anything we ever read of in history. It’s 
divine woman, with her motherly instinct, and her 
infallible faith in the Supreme Being, which she im- 


386 


BOB RYALLS 


hues in her offspring and which is handed down from 
generation to generation, that keeps the majority of 
men in the right path.” 

“Royal, you ought to join the Salvation Army — 
the very thing. Fancy their building in Fourteenth 
street, placarded in large letters, ‘Royal, the Re- 
formed Gambler, Will Speak To-night.’ All the 
clubmen in New York would attend.” 

“Go on, Brady; have a little fun, but let me tell you, 
my boy, that if ever there was a religious sect in this 
world that did good, the Salvation Army, in my opin- 
ion, is the one. If you’ll stop to think, Brady, they are 
following right in the footsteps of the teachings of 
Christ, and the one grand thing above all others is, 
that they deride no religion, but teach for Christ's 
sake; and that devilish sectarian antagonism, which at 
times takes on such fierce strife that these Christians 
would, if they were not held back, fly at one another’s 
throats — for what ? Because each in his bigotry thinks 
he has the only way to heaven. There’ll come a time 
some day, Brady, when there’ll be no creeds with their 
hundred different denominations. All the sacred edi- 
fices in the Christian world will have but one or two 
words carved on the front of them, and these words I 
believe will be universal and simply read, ‘The House 
OF God.’ a grand, universal creed, making everybody 
in the world brothers and sisters and forever wiping 
out the narrow-minded bigotry that exists to-day.” 

“Royal, you missed your calling — you ought, hon- 
estly, to/ have been a preacher. Let us go back to 
where we were. We were talking of that Spaniard, 
and I’m a little uneasy about him. I’ve got an idea 
that he’ll make trouble for us, and warn you to be on 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 387 


the lookout for him. It’s plain she has gone back on 
him and his dander is up. That fellow would draw 
a knife on you as quick as a flash. Everybody is not 
a philosopher like yourself, and cannot swallow being 
cast off by a woman with such grace as you can.” 

*'Oh, pshaw, Brady, it’s all a case of grit. If you 
have that, you’re all right, be it love or anything else. 
Make up your mind to be game — grit your teeth — 
swallow your dose — ^^then show your nerve by keep- 
ing quiet until such time as the wound heals.” 

All this time Royal and Brady were painting things 
a bright vermilion in Monte Carlo. The way they 
gambled at the tables was the talk of the place, and 
whenever Royal sat down to play there was sure to 
be a crowd of people watching him. They were put 
down as two American millionaires, their freedom 
with their money bearing out the report of Dame 
Gossip. 

The young woman, Viola, who at first had no in- 
tention of anything in common with Royal, except 
what money she could wheedle out of him, was fast 
becoming enamored of her ^‘Monsieur Royal,” who 
had that reckless, unassuming air that is generally so 
effective with women. 

Viola’s lover had already made threats of what he 
would do to both her and her American beau if she 
did not give him up, as it was very evident that she 
had thrown him over entirely for Royal, and his source 
of revenue in consequence had ceased. He was not 
quietly going to lie down and see this American have 
things all his own way. Royal heeded not Brady’s 
warning, his disposition being to wait until the crisis 
came. 


388 


BOB RYALLS 


As Brady and Royal, with their lady friends, were 
leaving the Casino one evening, Viola’s old lover, who 
had been keeping close watch upon her for some time, 
aproached and asked if she would give him a mo- 
ment’s conversation. Neither Royal nor Brady could 
understand what the nature of the conversation was, 
as their knowledge of the French language was lim- 
ited to a very small vocabulary. She appeared to 
them, however, to put her foot down in a very decided 
manner, and they construed more by gestures than 
words that this lover of hers was getting his walking 
papers. Whatever she said caused such an ebullution 
of temper on the part of the man that he lost control 
of himself to such a degree that he slapped her face 
with his gloves. Giving a short, sharp cry, she was 
about to strike him with her parasol, when Royal, 
who had been watching them very intently, jumped in 
and knocked the fellow doAvn; then calling the first 
conveyance at hand, the party drove away, leaving 
the man’s friends to assist him. 

The next day Royal and Brady discussed the episode 
of the night before. 

^‘Do you know what I should do if I were you, 
Royal?” 

^^No, sir; I don’t.” 

“Well, I should just pull out of this place. That fel- 
low you knocked down is, without a doubt, in a desper- 
ate state. He is evidently without funds; and as you 
have stolen the goose that was laying the golden eggs, 
— and by doing so taken away his means of support, — 
then thrashed him, — now, I feel sure he will try to get 
square. I know he would get the worst thrashing he 
ever got in his life if he fought you in a fair, manly 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 389 


way, but the devil of it is, these fellows know nothing 
of using their fists — it will be done suddenly, and with 
a knife or something equally as dangerous, and you 
might get it strong enough. Royal, to make you cash in 
your last check/’ 

“ Wliat do you want me to do ? Pack up and tell the 
fair Viola that I am afraid of her lover?” 

^‘Yes, either that or go and see the fellow and have 
some kind of an understanding with him ; no doubt he 
could be bought off cheaply; these fellows are full of 
absinthe half the time, and under the influence of that 
hellish compound a man is liable to do anything.” 

“1 think you are making a mountain out of a mole- 
hill, Brady ; I don’t think the fellow will ever bother us 
again.” 

‘‘You’re wrong there. Royal, or I’m no judge of hu- 
man nature. When they picked him up after you 
knocked him down he had the most intense hatred de- 
picted on his countenance that I ever saw on the face 
of a human being. You can form some idea of his 
temper and desperate character when he so far allowed 
it to get the better of him as to strike Viola in our 
presence, when he must have known he ran at least the 
chance of getting a good thrashing, if nothing more.” 

“Let us forget it, Brady ; I guess we can take care 
of ourselves when the time comes.” 


CHAPTER LXXXI. 


P ARIS, in all its glory. Gay Paris, whose people 
take their troubles so lightly, and their pleasures 
in such a joyous manner that they are almost childish 
in being free from past sorrows. 

The season was at its height. The theatres were 
crowded nightly. Gay throngs were to be seen in the 
restaurants after the performances were over at the 
different places of amusement. 

In the most expensive and select of these, no par- 
ties that assembled were more gay or had such elab- 
orate suppers as Royal and his friends. 

To please the gay Viola, and much to the delight 
of Brady, Royal had consented to leave Monte Carlo 
for the gay metropolis. They had rented a fashion- 
able suite of rooms on the outskirts of the city; and 
their hired carriage as they drove through the parks 
and boulevard was not excelled by that of any of the 
Parisians. 

Leaving a fashionable restaurant one night, or rather 
early in the morning. Royal and his friends arrived at 
their apartments, a gay and laughing party, never 
thinking of the morrow. They had spent the night 
riotously, and as the driver lashed his horses and drove 
rapidly away, were about to ascend the steps when 
Viola gave a scream, as a man with a knife or dagger 
made a spring at Royal, whose back at the time was 
partly turned to him. Brady saw the man as he made 
the lunge, and, not having time to draw his pistol, 
sprang forward and would have succeeded in his pur- 
390 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 391 


pose of catching the assassin’s arm, but for the villain’s 
companion striking him at the same instant with a club. 
The knife or dagger driven with great force buried 
itself in the breast of Brady, as Royal turned to find 
out the cause of Viola’s screaming. It was all done in 
a flash ; and as the man who had been Viola’s lover real- 
ized he had struck the wrong man, he turned with a 
yell of rage and attacked Royal, who, horrified at what 
had occurred, fell back. The man rapidly approached 
— the light from a lamp shone on his face, which was, 
for the time being, that of a maniac. 

Royal told the man to stand back if he valued his 
life; he paid no heed, and as his companion was also 
approaching. Royal, whO' had pulled his revolver, 
backed rapidly. 

There was no time to lose — it was two to one, and 
one at least devoid of reason. The man raised his arm 
when within striking distance^ — the weapon gleaming 
in the lamplight — as Royal, taking deliberate aim, sent 
a bullet crashing through his brain, and had only time 
to face about as the assassin’s companion advanced 
with the weapon that had knocked Brady senseless. It 
was very evident that the man was crazed with ab- 
sinthe, as he paid no attention to his companion, being 
bent on killing Royal. 

With upraised club the assassin advanced. Royal, 
backing rapidly, tried to talk to him, which only seemed 
to incense his antagonist. Not wishing to kill him, he 
side-stepped and dodged the many blows aimed at him, 
thinking that the man would become exhausted and 
cease his attack. As Royal was dodging one of the 
murderous blows, he slipped to his knees. Instantly, 
the man raised his weapon, bringing it down with all 


392 


BOB RYALLS 


the force he possessed— it missed Royal’s head, strik- 
ing his shoulder, and for the time being paralyzed his 
left arm. As the man raised his weapon again, Royal, 
who was now desperate, steadied himself on one knee 
and fired — dropping the man in his tracks. 

Royal did not need the aid of a physician to tell him 
that his boon companion was dead. Instantly taking 
Brady’s papers and valuables, not leaving a vestige of 
a clue, he hurried from the scene of the tragedy, mak- 
ing for the darkest thoroughfare. His nights of pistol 
practice in the New York tenderloin had saved his life. 


CHAPTER LXXXII. 


OYAL’S first thought was of flight; but quickly 
-■-^recovering himself, he remembered he was not in 
the States. This was France, with its passports and a 
language which he could not speak with any degree of 
fluency. He walked rapidly through street after street, 
his brain afire. He had drunk rather more than usual 
that night; but the terrible ordeal he had just passed 
through had sobered him completely. He had no idea 
whatever where he was, and was afraid to ask. He 
must have been walking two hours when it dawned 
upon him that for his own safety he ought to get under 
cover. He knew his only chance was in keeping per- 
fectly quiet and not attempting to leave Paris until the 
notoriety which the tragedy would undoubtedly as- 
sume had died down. As he emerged into a more 
prominent thoroughfare he met one of the many wo- 
men that infest the French capital at all hours of the 
night. As she accosted him, he shuddered and passed 
on. Not to be denied, the woman followed. 

“I must go somewhere and get off the streets: if I 
go to a hotel in my present condition and without any 
baggage, when the papers come out it will, to say the 
least, cause people at the hotel to compare notes. Why 
not pass the night at this woman’s house? She may 
have a spare room.” 

As the woman still followed, Royal, when he got 
into the shadow of one of the lamps, waited until she 
came up to him. She appeared a dull, uninteresting 
person, but stylishly dressed. 

'^She seems so ignorant that I don’t suppose she ever 
reads the newpapers ; so much the better.” 

393 


CHAPTER LXXXIIl. 


R ight in the heart of the Latin quarter of Paris 
may be seen a small restaurant kept by a certain 
Monsieur Rennells. This Monsieur Rennells, in years 
gone by, was known to the police of New York as 
Mike Reynolds. He now, for various reasons, prefer- 
red the balmy air of France and the gay manners of 
the Parisians who patronized his cafe, and who, as they 
drank their wine, would scold his enemies, and never 
tired of listening to all the delightful stories of which 
the Irishman had as neat a stock as any son of the 
Emerald Isle ever told. The raptures that the French- 
men went into as the redoubtable Michael unloaded 
these stories was such, that while some had a semblance 
of truth when first told, Mike, to still further please, 
added coloring each time he told them until at last 
they had attained the impossible. 

Some ten years past, when the gay Monsieur Ren- 
nells (Mike Reynolds), landed in Paris from New 
York, he did not need the income of the little restau- 
rant he now had to support him, — no, he could count 
his friends by the score, and moved around in certain 
parts of Paris with no little gusto. As the reader may 
infer, there was something else besides the climate that 
caused the prolonged absence of the Monsieur from 
New York — he had left that city with other people’s 
money, but in such a manner that he could not be extra- 
dited. When the Frenchmen knew that Michael had 
money, he was besieged with a thousand and one 
schemes to double, — nay, multiply it a thousand fold. 
Like a great many, Michael had plundered others, 
394 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 395 


only to be himself plundered in turn, and after invest- 
ing in a number of apparently sure winners, the witty 
and redoubtable Michael found that of all the plunder 
he had brought into the gay capital, the little restau- 
I'cint, which had come to him through some of his own 
charity, proved to be the best investment of all. 

During the days when the gay Monsieur Rennells 
was sight-seeing and drinking wine, he had for boon 
companions one or two of the French nobility, who 
initiated and introduced him, and in a general way, 
while the gay Michael was footing the bills, took espe- 
cial care of him. 

It was during these days that a certain little French 
chef, an especial favorite of Monsieur Rennells, asked 
a loan to buy the cafe from the widow of a man re- 
cently deceased, which the liberal Irishman granted. 

At first. Monsieur Rennells, accompanied by some 
scion of the nobility, would drop into the cafe of the 
little chef’s; and, after drinking a little wine, would, as 
they strolled down the boulevard, tell his friend he 
hoped the poor devil would make it pay. 

Being continually with these scions of the French 
nobility who were living on the memories of the past, 
had enabled Monsieur Rennells to pick up a certain 
amount of French polish, and at that period as he 
marched down the Boulevard smoking his cigarette, 
with his beard cut a la Frangaise, dressed in the em- 
blem of French respectability, the frock coat, he was 
to all appearances, a native Frenchman. 

Monsieur Rennells, and his companions at the time 
above mentioned, met daily at the little restaurant in 
the Latin quarter, where his good nature and his jokes 
delighted the habitues of the place. 9 


396 


BOB RYALLS 


All this time the Monsieur’s appearance was grow- 
ing more shabby. His frock coat shone more than his 
shoes; his trousers grew baggy at the knees; but he 
continued drinking his wine and telling his stories. 

Monsieur Rennells had never asked the little French- 
man for the money he had loaned him, nor could the 
late proprietor have paid him if he had, as he never 
seemed to get any richer. The Frenchman had done 
a great deal better, he had provided Monsieur Rennells 
with a comfortable room, and the Monsieur ate his 
meals in the restaurant, had his favorite seat, and told 
his favorite stories ; and a mutual understanding 
seemed to exist between them; when the little chef, 
after a short illness, passed on the long, long journey, 
and left the business to Monsieur Rennells. 

Before Monsieur Rennells (Mike Reynolds) had left 
New York, Royal and Mike were bosom friends; and 
it was to this cafe Royal now wended his way. Hav- 
ing located the place, Royal entered, and in a few mo- 
ments was seen to emerge with a dapper little French- 
man, and together they proceeded down one of the 
narrow streets until they came to an unpretentious 
dwelling, the little Frenchman letting himself and 
Royal in with his latch-key. After introducing Royal 
to his wife, she provided him with the best room the 
house afforded. 

The events that Royal had passed through during 
the past forty-eight hours were such that his troubled 
brain would not allow him to sleep, and when he did 
it was in a fitful way. In these short snatches of sleep 
the horrible tragedy would be enacted over and over 
again — it clung to him like a nightmare. Not being 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 397 


able to sleep, he arose and sat on the edge of the bed, 
with elbows on knees and head resting on his hands, 
thinking over the tragedy; and wondering, being a 
fatalist, what death was mapped out for him. 

Royal in his room was pacing to and fro when 
Monsieur Rennells arrived. After conversing for an 
hour or so, Rennells, who had received a considerable 
sum of money from Royal, went back to his restaurant 
Taking the Paris directory and looking over its pages, 
he copied the address of an undertaker on the outskirts 
of the city. Proceeding there he made arrangements 
with the man to go to police headquarters, claim the 
body of Brady and give it decent burial, and erect a 
modest headstone with the name of Ydarb engraved on 
it, Brady’s own name reversed. 

The girls who were with Royal and Brady were de- 
tained by the Paris police; but as they knew nothing 
of the history of Brady, nor the man who had killed 
their friends, in due time were released and shadowed 
for a week ; then the police finding no clue, the tragedy, 
like a great many more where the people were not 
prominent, was soon forgotten. 

Royal had not made a move to get out of Paris, 
waiting until the tragedy had somewhat quieted down. 
The thought that his boon companion had died trying 
to save his life was almost more than he could endure. 
The time hung like a pall on him. Remorse, which 
comes to the gayest of the gay, preyed heavily on his 
mind ; but in due time Monsieur Rennells procured him 
passports, and he at once left Paris en route for Cairo, 
Egypt. 


CHAPTER LXXXIII. 


S URGEON RAKEMAN, or Rake, as he was gener- 
ally called by his friends, had arrived in Oxton. He 
was bubbling over with enthusiasm. He had just re- 
ceived his appointment as surgeon to one of Her Maj- 
esty’s ambulance corps, and which had received orders 
to proceed to the seat of war in South Africa. 

Surgeon Rakeman was of that buoyant nature that 
only sees the bright side of life. He had lived all his 
life in Oxton, except what time he had been at college; 
and his family and the Robinsons had been neighbors 
as long as Rake could remember. As children, Ruth 
and he had been at all times one and inseparable ; and 
when, in attending one of the children’s parties their 
parents decided that the occasion called for a carriage, 
the expense would be shared by the parents of both. 

Rake never knew how it happened, but when he re- 
turned from college and saw Ruth, she did not appear 
to him the Ruth of his childhood days. Something had 
happened. What it was he could not describe. They 
were both asking themselves the same question. Dur- 
ing the interval that they had been separated, while 
Rake was at college, that subtle something that steals 
away all the innocence of our childhood days, never to 
return, and leaves in its place the beginning of a world 
of tumult and anxiety, had happened. They were both 
now face to face with real life. All their childish in- 
nocence and candor had gone. They would now have 
to conform to the strict rules of society, and allow arti- 
398 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 399 


ficiality to take the place of the gay, free, rollicking 
school-boy and school-girl naturalness. 

After visiting his parents Rake made haste to the 
residence of the Robinsons, and was informed by Mrs. 
Robinson that Ruth was at her uncle’s, whither he 
made his way. 

As the Reverend Charles Anderson’s maid opened 
the door, Rake scarcely stopped in his onward rush to 
the study of the Doctor, having been answered in the 
affirmitive as to whether the Doctor was at home. 

‘‘Rake, my boy, how are you?” 

“Splendid, Doctor; I hope you’re the same.” 

“Where’s Ruth?” he asked, befoyre answering sev- 
eral questions the Doctor had put to him. 

“I don’t have her society as much as I used to, Rake ; 
she’s a very busy young lady now, taken up as she is 
with her charitable work at the missions.” 

“Tell me all about these missions, Doctor. You see 
I’ve been away quite a while and have not been kept 
posted to all that’s taken place in Oxton during my ab- 
sence.” 

The Doctor here explained all about the missions. 

“Just like Ruth, forever doing good, or trying to; 
there’s very few young girls like her, Doctor.” 

“You’re right, Rake; I’m sorry we haven’t more in 
Oxton of her stamp, as they are better suited for mis- 
sion work than men ; besides, most of them have more 
money than Ruth, and that’s what is required for the 
body. I can do without it for their spiritual needs, but 
Rake, my boy, I have not the heart to preach Chris- 
tianity when, as in some cases, the poor people I know 
are hungry ; religion on an empty stomach. Rake, don’t 


400 


BOB RYALLS 


digest; and poverty is a great breeder of crime and 
immorality.” 

“Did you open the missions, Doctor?” 

“No, Rake, Ruth did it during the time her father 
was making money in the stock market.” 

“That girl is so unselfish. Doctor, that it makes a 
fellow feel ashamed of himself to see the way she de- 
nies herself every pleasure for the benefit of others, 
while the majority of us are seeking all the time to 
amuse ourselves, seldom, if ever, thinking of anyone 
else.” 

“Well, Rake,” exclaimed the Doctor, “when do you 
start for the front?” 

“I leave to-morrow night for Aldershot, and I be- 
lieve we sail the following day from Southampton.” 

Just then the bell rang. 

“Here’s Ruth now, Rake; she’ll be delighted tO' see 
you.” 

As Ruth entered the Doctor’s study. Rake hid be- 
hind the door. The Doctor, who liked a little innocent 
fun, told Ruth there had been a young gentleman to 
see her. 

“Who in the world was it, uncle? Did he leave his 
card ?” 

“No, Ruth, he did not. He said he wanted an in- 
terview with you, as his business was important. He 
would have started to hunt you, but I told him he 
would have a hard time finding you.” 

Ruth was about to ply the Doctor with more ques- 
tions when Rake emerged from behind the door. 

“Rake, when did you come home? I’m delighted 
to see you. Is the report true I’ve heard that you’re 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 401 


going to Africa? I do hope, Rake, that you will come 
back safe.” 

“Yes, Ruth, I leave Oxton to-morrow, and in a day 
or two will sail for the seat of war.” 

They were in deep conversation when dinner was 
announced. 

During the dinner the conversation drifted to vari- 
ous subjects, and, as Rake was about to discuss the 

war, he caught a glance from the Doctor which he took 
in the manner it was intended, and changed the 
subject. 

The Doctor, after dinner, good Samaritan that he 

was, retired to his study, allowing the young people to 
spend the evening together. 

“You’ll excuse me. Rake, as I have some work in 
my study that I must prepare to-night. I will see you, 
however, before you leave.” 

Left alone. Rake and Ruth stared at each other for a 
few moments, the silence becoming oppressive until 
Ruth, with a kindly smile, asked Rake why he was so 
quiet ; he told her he had been thinking the same thing 
about her. At this they both forcibly laughed at their 
reserved manner to each other. They were thinking of 
their early childhood days. Rake could not under- 
stand it ; it did not seem possible that this was the Ruth 
of his college dreams. She seemed so much above him 
in every respect. They talked of one thing and then 
another, until the inevitable came, and the Captain’s 
name was mentioned. 

Rake had heard all about the death of the Captain, 
also the gossip about Ruth’s being engaged to Rushton. 
He knew Ruth better than the majority of the people, 
and gave little credence to the gossip of the Rushton 
affair. 


402 


BOB RYALLS 


They had been talking about the scenes and inci- 
dents that had transpired during their infancy until 
the conversation had reached the climax when on the 
part of Rake he was almost afraid to speak. He had 
received the news that beyond all doubt Captain Har- 
desty was dead, the man that had come between him 
and the one whom he in his childhood days had prom 
ised a hundred times should be his little wife when he 
grew to manhood. He saw that Ruth had outgrown 
all thoughts of anything that had occurred in those 
days, and now looked on him more as a brother than 
anything else. On the part of Rake the love and ad- 
miration of his childhood days had grown with his 
years, and when he returned from college on his vaca- 
tions and saw what a lovely young lady Ruth had 
grown to be, his admiration for her knew no bounds. 
He was in that state of conceit of young manhood 
where he wanted everything and had nothing. Then 
when Captain Hardesty came on the scene he went 
back to college and tried manfully to crush out of his 
heart the thoughts of one whose image was impressed 
on him, never, as he thought, to be effaced. 

What his thoughts were when the news of the Cap- 
tain’s death reached him we will leave the reader to 
imagine; but now that the Captain was dead, and he 
himself was going away — oh, if he could only obtain 
a promise from her, that when he came back she would 
marry him, what joy it would bring to him on the eve 
of his departure. 

There was a pause as if by mutual agreement. At 
last Ruth said : 

“Rake, you and I have always been the best and 
staunchest of friends, and what I am about to say may 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 403 


appear to you foolish, but unless you have changed, I 
believe you to be the same good, kind old Rake of boy- 
hood days. You, of course, have heard. Rake, that 
Captain Hardesty has been reported as dead ; also that 
the war office has sent us word that it cannot hold out 
any hope of his being alive. Still, I have read of men 
coming back where the evidence was as strong as this 
is to substantiate the Captain’s death. I want you. 
Rake, as you cherish the memories of our childhood 
days, tO' find out, if possible, when you get to the seat 
of war, if any one of the officers saw the Captain 
killed, and if they can give you any other information 
about his death. At times. Rake, I still believe he 
lives. It has cost me an effort to confess to you, Rake, 
above all others, the great love I have for the Captain — 
and I .suppose you will think me foolish to cling to any 
hope in the face of all the evidence they have to prove 
him dead, but I cannot help it,” and walking to the 
other end of the room, she silently wept with her back 
turned towards him. 

“Ruth, I will never leave Africa until I find Captain 
Hardesty or the proofs beyond all doubt of his death. 
You have been candid with me, Ruth, as you ever were, 
and I shall never betray your confidence. I respect the 
great love you have for the Captain, and only hope 
for your sake that he still lives. There have been, Ruth, 
many caises of men being kept prisoners ; and although 
I think the evidence of his death is overwhelming, I 
will hold on to the slim chance that he lives, and will 
either find him or satisfy you that he is dead.” 

“Bless you for what you have said, Rake; you’re one 
of the truest men that ever lived, and God will reward 
you for your nobleness.” 


404 


BOB RYALLS 


‘Tut your hat on, Ruth, we’ll see Rake home,” said 
the Doctor, emerging from the study as Rake was 
about to leave. 

At the door of Rake’s home the Doctor wished him 
a farewell as he gave him a book to read on his jour- 
ney. Ruth lingered a moment as she held out her hand 
to 'say good-bye, then with great emotion, murmured : 

“I’ll pray for your safe return, Rake, and if God so 
wills it, bring the Captain with you — ^but come back 
to us.” 

Two days later Surgeon Rakeman was on board one 
of the government transports on his way to Africa, 

Here was a man in whose hands the one woman in 
all the world had placed a commission to find out 
if her lover still lived; if so, to bring him back to Eng- 
land to marry her whom he himself loved dearer than 
his life. .What her thoughts were towards him he knew 
not. One thing was brought home to him very forci- 
bly, and that was, while she posisibly thought more of 
him than any other person, yet she did not appear to 
look upon him in the light of a lover. On Ruth’s part, 
it was the love of a sister for a brother. She had 
romped and played with Rake as a child, and never 
looked upon him as anything but a foster brother. It 
was at the time she was emerging from the adolescent 
age that she first met the Captain, and thought how 
pleased Rake would be, when he returned from col- 
lege, at her choice of a lover. 

When Rake arrived in Africa he was very much dis- 
appointed at the prospects before him of ever getting 
any information about Captain Hardesty. He had had 
visions on the way out that as soon a's he arrived he 
would at once be sent to the front. To Rake the three 
weeks he had to wait until he was attached to the Army 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 405 


Medical Corps seemed as if the game of war was the 
science of delay. He was young and full of energy, 
and wanted to go ahead and accomplish something. He 
was all-important — in the eyes of Rake only. The 
older men looked kindly on his boyish enthusiasm. He 
had found that he might as well ask of the man in the 
moon as to seek any information about the late Cap- 
tain Hardesty. Some of the Captain’s regiment were 
in England, having been invalided home, and others 
scattered in various parts of Africa. However, he had 
the good fortune to meet with one of the minor officers 
who had been in the engagement of Spion’s Kop, and 
who told him that, according to the evidence that Rake 
had, it was a million to one that the Captain was dead, 
and that he could save himself a useless lot of trouble 
and worry by not attempting to find out anything more 
about him, as no one could ever enlighten him beyond 
what he already knew. 


CHAPTER LXXXIV. 


T he love of Rake for Ruth was that pure love that 
is born in man, and which he holds in most cases 
until the world with its endless struggle to make a liv- 
ing, and the chicanery he meets with helps to wear off 
the romantic side of life. Then again, he is thrown 
down with a sickening thud by some scoundrel he 
thought the soul of honor; and posisibly in his love af- 
fairs some artless vixen jilts him until he begins to 
think there are no true people in the world. 

Rake had as yet to go through all this. At the pres- 
ent time he wa's full of romance and chivalry. The 
trials and viscissitudes of this life would no doubt test 
his mettle. He was as yet in the crude ore state. He 
would have to be puddled, pounded and tempered be- 
fore he could be warranted free from alloy. 

This is a sore world, and the man who comes 
through the fire and remains true blue is worthy of the 
name in its highest sense. How many of us fall by the 
wayside ! 

Rake’s nature was buoyant and bubbling over with 
the milk of human kindness. What Ruth asked of him 
was more than the average man would think of under- 
taking with any degree of sincerity. To Rake it was a 
trust from the one being in all the world whom he 
loved. He had no bitter feelings against the Captain, 
although this man, as stated, had come between him 
and the girl he had known from childhood, ever wait- 
ing for the time to come when he could make her his 
wife. He was at the present time as God ordained 
406 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 407 


man, true as steel. Would he stand the test? Would 
he remain true and keep faith in the self-sacrificing 
compact he had made with Ruth — that he would bring 
either the proofs of the Captain’s death that never 
could be refuted, or bring him back if he lived? 

Rake, who had influence in the right quarter, was 
soon appointed to one of the scouting columns. There 
had been some slight skirmishing between this scouting 
column and the Boers ; but in making the stealthy night 
marches to surround the enemy, they generally found 
on arriving at the scene of the Boers’ camp that the 
birds had flown. , 

The officer in command of this detachment of Brit- 
ish soldiers was a thorough up-to-date soldier, devoid 
of the old traditions of warfare. He did not wish to 
strew the veldt with the bodies of his men by allow- 
ing them to sacrifice themselves in a useless attempt 
to capture three times their number on their own 
fighting ground, only to have it recorded in the an- 
nals of British battles how they had stood to the 
last man, neither asking or taking quarter; nor, did 
he believe in bucking a stone wall when a flank move- 
ment would be much better. 

This British officer would listen to and cajole with 
any of the Boers that had submitted to British rule, 
but he was never deceived by any of them — ^he was 
English, and they were Boers, and blood was thicker 
than water. 

When {this column arrived at any of the Boer farms 
this officer gave orders to bring the inhabitants to him ; 
but they seldom found any men except they were very 
old, or cripples — all of the able-bodied Boers were at 
the front fighting. 


408 


BOB RYALLS. 


The British soldiers had marched incessantly, except 
for a rest of two hours, dor two days and nights, and 
as the column stealthily approached where the Boers 
were supposed to be encamped, the officer in command 
was informed by his scouts that the wily Boer had 
taken his departure. 

Taking the deserted camp of the Boers, the officer 
ordered a much needed rest; but i)ot before he had 
taken such precautions that no Boers could double on 
him without being apprised in due time of their ap- 
proach. 

When the party of British soldiers that had been re- 
connoitering returned, they brought with them, as they 
supposed, a Boer whom they had found working in the 
fields belonging to the owner of the farm they had sur- 
rounded. Taking him into the presence of the com- 
manding officer, the man was put through the first de- 
gree to get from him what information they could per- 
taining to the Boers. But to all the officer’s questions 
he simply stared, never speaking a word. The officer, 
a brainy fellow, saw at a glance that the man was de- 
ranged. While this captured man was being searched 
he acted in such a simple manner as to remove at once 
any idea that he was shamming. Bringing one of the 
women from the Boer farm into the presence of the 
officer, she, on being interrogated as to the condition 
of the man, tapped her head to denote that the man 
was an imbecile. 

The captured man was a physical marvel in appear- 
ance ; but his unkempt beard whh the grime and dirt 
on his face gave him the appearance of one who had 
not used soiap or water for a long time. When re- 
leased he went back to work in the field as if such a 
thing as war did not exist. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 409 


There was one man, however, in the British column 
whom this Boer seemed to fascinate, and as he re- 
sumed his work in the field, he followed, and watched 
him as he worked. Except for the man’s physical ap- 
pearance, he wa's the most woe-begone looking crea- 
ture it would be possible to find, either on the Bowery 
in New York, or in Whitechapel, London. The coarse 
clothes he wore, the cowhide boots, his matted hair and 
beard — all added to his slovenliness. With all this 
there was something abouit the man that seemed to fas- 
cinate and interest Surgeon Rakeman. He asked him- 
self what it could be? Was it the voice? Was it the 
eyes ? He was looking long and steadily at him when 
the man turned abruptly and stared at him. That look ! 
“My God!” he exclaimed — his heart almost ceased 
beating. Yes, those were his eyes, — ^but no, he must 
be dreaming — it could never be — then what did it all 
mean? He would instantly find out. Taking the man’s 
left hand in his own he pushed back the coarse shirt 
sleeve. With a fervent “O, merciful God !” he dropped 
the man’s hand and flung his arms around his neck — 
yes, there was the proof — ^the initials were there — it 
was none other than Captain Hardesty; a fracture of 
the skull having deprived him of his reason. 

Rake, who was a fair amateur boxer, had on several 
occasions when home from college on vacations, boxed 
with Captain Hardesty and had often noticed the Cap- 
tain’s initials pricked in India ink in a crude school- 
" ' fashion on his arm. 


CHAPTER LXXXV. 


A ll the grand hopes that Rake had formed of 
bringing back beyond any possibility of doubt the 
proofs of Captain Hardesty’s death were crushed with- 
in him. Now that he had found the Captain, his great 
love for Ruth never seemed ’so strong in its over- 
powering mastery of him. He had visions of return- 
ing from Africa with the proofs of the Captain’s 
death, then in due time, marrying Ruth. Now all was 
over. He was crushed completely. The dream of his 
life had vanished. 

“If I let him stay here he will go on working and end 
his days as a farm laborer. He is a harmless imbe- 
cile. His reason has completely left him, — then she’ll 
be mine,” he murmured. 

The fire raging in his brain as he lay on the veldt 
was a conflict between love and duty. Which would 
win? He attempted to rise, but the horror of leaving 
Captain Hardesty to his fate crushed him. 

He seemed on the verge of collapse, when, remem- 
bering his mother’s early teaching when in trouble, it 
gave him courage. There on the veldt in Africa, this 
young soldier, with head bowed, knelt and prayed. 

Surgeon Rakeman was waging a battle to conquer 
that which has wrecked cities and destroyed empires; 
which has put at naught and brushed aside all reason. 
The cleverest, brainiest, who in all other things have 
had the greatest moral balance, have been brought 
down and made pvgmies of by their love for a woman 
410 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 411 


— that which has defied all time and all tests of friend- 
ship and honor. 

With briain 'afire he played Jortg and earnestly for 
strength to overcome his all-devouring love for Ruth. 
His prayer at last was answered. He was in the pres- 
ence of his Maker. All worldliness had left him. God 
had created in him a clean heart. He bounded to his 
feet and wept for joy. The devilish force that had ad- 
vised him to leave the Captain to his fate had fled. 
The spirit of God was working v/ithin him — the spirit 
of love and tenderness — always forgiving. 

Placing his hands on the Captain’s shoulders, he ex- 
claimed : 

‘T will bring you back to her whose every hope 
breathes of you; who only lives that she may see you 
again; but your safety demands that for the present I 
must use discretion.” 

The battle, the greatest man is ever called upon to 
fight, he had won; but the credit for the victory be- 
longed to his angel mother, who had reared him in the 
path of truth and righteousness, and whose gray hairs 
were crowned with glory, the halo of which shone in 
her countenance as she nightly prayed for her son’s 
safe return. 

The sudden burst of the bugle brought Rake back 
to the realization of his surroundings. Quickly recov- 
ering himself, he made up his mind that he would not 
divulge who the man was to the Boer women for fear 
they could remove him to another farm, as it was very 
evident he was valuable to them, he being the only 
able-bodied man for miles around, every Boer who was 
able to shoulder a musket being at the front. 


412 


BOB RYALLS 


Rake had located the exact place of the Boer farm, 
and knowing the uncertainty of many of the column 
ever seeing England again, he made a memorandum 
as to who the supposed Boer was that was working on 
the farm, giving full particulars as to the man’s men- 
tal condition. He had now eased his conscience, and 
felt greatly relieved at knowing that should anything 
happen to him, the papers in his pocket would insure 
the Captain’s ultimate return to England. 


CHAPTER LXXXVI. 


T he night following the events of the last chapter 
found the British column making all haste to its 
base of supplies, the railroad. They had had a short 
sharp brush with the Boers, and had been severely han- 
dled; but with dogged obstinacy had refused to sur- 
render, time and again making a stand to keep off the 
stealthy Boer who refused to come to close quarters. 
The next day saw them safe within striking distance of 
the railroad. 

Kimberly, Mafeking, Ladysmith, and other besieged 
cities had all been relieved, and except for a brush now 
and then, there was not expected to be any more seri- 
ous fighting. 

Rake applied for and received an extended leave of 
absence. There were now more troops in South Africa 
than were needed. The men that were wanted at the 
present time were mounted infantry, good scouts and 
sure shots ; men that could fight the Boer after his own 
method of warfare, and not make a target of them- 
selves. The war had taught, at a fearful price, this 
lesson to the British ; and Kitchener now began to put 
it in force. 

While preparing at once either to bring Captain 
Hardesty to one of the cities, or go out, and taking 
nurses with him, operate on him himself. Surgeon 
Rakeman finally made up his mind that under no cir- 
cumstances would he bring the Captain to any of the 
cities. He knew the Boers well enough to feel satis- 
413 


414 


BOB RYALLS 


lied that if they went without arms they would not be 
molested. 

Rake now had time to think ; yes, he had come near 
being false to his God, false to himself, and false to 
the woman who had placed such a sacred trust in him. 

As Rake finished soliloquizing, he could not suppress 
a cynical smile at his own vanity. 

‘‘Yes, I boasted to myself when on the steamer, how 
I would unearth the Captain if he were alive, and bring 
him home. I even likened myself to the Newfound- 
land dog that had saved its master’s life, and, like the 
dog, had visions of the affectionate caresses for my 
noble and unselfish conduct.” 

But when he thought of the unselfishness of the 
dumb brute, he winced. 

“Ah,” continued he, “how we rant and prate of our 
great aff-ection, when at the very first trial, our love 
fails miserably, or we look for an excuse to crawl out 
of doing that which we had boastfully declared, with 
a flourish of trumpets, we would do, or die trying — 
Vain-glorious man!” 


CHAPTER LXXXVIL 


D octor PAUL OUTERBRIDGE, the great 
New York brain specialist, had arrived by the 
last steamer which landed its passengers at Durban. 
This doctor had, while on a visit to England, deliver-^ 
ed a lecture on brain diseases ; and had become greatly 
impressed with Rake’s earnestness at the lecture, as 
it was understood that Rake was to make his life’s 
work a study of the brain. 

Judge of Rake’s surprise when, as he was hurrying 
his preparations for the operation on the Captain, he 
should meet Doctor Outerbridge in Cape Town. The 
Doctor had been sent for to try to save the life of a 
son of a New York millionaire, who had joined the 
British forces, and had just finished the operation 
and left the patient in the hands of two physicians, 
when he met Rake. 

The one man in all the world whom he would have 
preferred to meet at the present time was Doctor 
Outerbridge — and he was here. He could hardly be- 
lieve his good fortune. 

‘‘Rake, you’re a noble fellow. Get this man into 
some hospital and Pll perform the operation.” 

Rake then went more fully into the details, stating 
the romance of the case; and informed Doctor Outer- 
bridge that, all things considered, he reasoned that the 
Boer farm was the proper place, as in the event of the 
415 


416 


BOB RYALLS 


operation proving fatal, no one would be any the 
wiser. 

‘‘Make everything ready for the journey, Rake, and 
ril 'bring my assistant along and we’ll see if we can’t 
pull this friend of yours through.” 

“Doctor, you’ve lifted a weight off my heart; and, 
with all the other kindnesses I’ve received at your 
hands. I’m afraid I’ll be forever in your debt.” 

“Tut, tut, Rake, my boy. Life is short at its longest 
period, and if I can be of any service in doing a good 
turn for any of my old students, you can rest assured 
that it gives me great pleasure. When do we start?” 

“I’ll have everything ready to-morrow. Doctor.” 

There is nothing eventful to narrate in the journey 
of the two doctors to the Boer farm. They were stop- 
ped once or twice by small parties of Boers; but on be- 
ing told their mission were allowed to proceed with a 
“God speed you on your journey.” 

When they arrived at the farni the Captain was 
there, doing the farm work as usual. 

They put the Captain under a course of treatment 
and in three days his system was in good condition for 
the ansesthetic. 

Doctor Outerbridge wanted Rake to perform the 
operation. 

“No. Doctor, not for all the money in South Africa. 
Don’t, Doctor, I beg of you, ask me to do it. I may 
explain after the operation is over.” 

The appealing look that- Rake gave his professional 
brother was such that Doctor Outerbridge pressed him 
no further. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 417 


The Captain submitted like a child to the anaesthetic. 
When he was well under the influence of the ether, 
Doctor Outerbridge having previously decided the ex- 
act spot where he intended tO' operate, cut out of the 
skull a small button, first laying back the scalp. As the 
Doctor raised the button he called Rake’s attention to 
the small blood clot on the brain, saying: 

“Rake, I have the greatest faith in this operation be- 
ing a complete success, as there has been no permanent 
injury to any of the tissues, and in the course of 
time your friend ought to be as well as ever.” 

“Fm glad the operation has proved as successful as 
you anticipated, Doctor, after all your trouble in com- 
ing to such an outlandish place to perform it. If the 
case had not proved a success, the Captain would never 
have seen England. He was perfectly content on this 
fami, and here I’d have let him stay. If he had ar- 
rived in England an imbecile, he would have brought 
misery to one of the truest, purest and noblest of wo- 
men. I reasoned it all out, and put myself in his place.” 

“Well, it’s all over now. Rake, my boy; and you’ll 
be the proudest man in all England when you both 
arrive there together.” 

“The glory and honor belong to you. Doctor, for 
your great kindness.” 

“Rake, I’ll never see the young lady you speak of, 
and all I ask of you is, that if you can be of any serv- 
ice to some poor devil who has not the means to pay 
for a doctor, do so, and think of me.” 

“Doctor, I’ll give you my word that never during 
my professional career will my services be called for 
in vain, money or no money.” 


418 


BOB RYALLS 


'‘That’s got the true ring to it, Rake; I like to hear 
you talk like that; and remember a poor patient’s 
blessing invariably brings you a rich one.” 

Nature, assisted by the Captain’s wonderful consti- 
tution, worked wonders. The time soon came when 
the doctors deemed it prudent to allow him to explain, 
if explain he could, how his skull became fractured. 
Rake related how by a mere chance he happened to find 
him, and that he was to all appearances a typical Boer 
farmer. 

“You were the most contented man. Captain, that I 
ever saw in my life.” 

“Rake, I owe you and this noble doctor friend of 
yours my life, and how I am ever going to repay you 
both is more than I can tell.” 

“My good fellow,” said Doctor Outerbridge, “it 
won’t be very long before we’re all back again in dear 
old London enjoying ourselves, and looking back on 
these scenes, mixed as they are with the salts and 
sweets, as mere incidents on our journey through life.” 

“Give us an account if you can. Captain, of how you 
received the fracture, and how your coat came to be 
on the body of a dead man? You’re the deadest man 
among your friends in England, — with the exception 
of the solitary one who would not believe you dead — 
no, not in the face of the evidence of your tunic being 
brought home, and her last letter to you in the breast 
pocket covered with what was supposed to be your 
life’s blood. Everyone, — yes, I might as well tell you. 
Captain, — everyone thought that she was mentally de- 
ranged in holding out against such overwhelming evi- 
dence, that you still lived. I will explain more fully 
later; but towards the last, to keep peace in the family. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 419 


she appeared to admit to them — understand — to them 
and the outside world, but not to her inner self — that 
you were dead. Coming away, she, as I have told you, 
Captain, placed her life in my hands, for if I had not 
found you, I believe it would have killed her.” 

“All that I can remember. Rake, is that when night 
came on the day of the battle on Spion’s Kop, the bugle 
sounded a retreat. Making my way, where, I knew 
not at the time, as I was almost crazed with thirst, ex- 
citement, and the general disorder of the blunder, the 
first thing that struck my eyes was young Brooks, of 
our regiment, lying on his back crying for water. Oh, 
Rake, when I think of it! His mother came to Lon- 
don to see him off the day we sailed. I was then in- 
troduced to her. I can now recall her face. She seem- 
ed loth to part with her darling boy, as she called 
him. Never will I forget her yearning look when the 
time came for them to part. She could not speak — 
her arms encircling his neck as kind hands parted 
them — and the last I saw of him was with his life’s 
blood ebbing away.” 

The Captain at this point of his story was very much 
affected. Recovering his composure, he proceeded : 

“I stooped and raised his head; he once more ap- 
pealed piteously for water. Vainly trying the canteens 
of those that had fallen, I found one that contained a 
few drops and hurried as best my exhausted condition 
would allow. As I moistened the poor fellow’s lips, he 
complained of the cold. Taking off my tunic, I had no 
difficulty, being so much larger, in putting it on him. I 
could see that he was done for. He asked me, if I was 
spared, to see his mother and tell her his dying breath 
was of her— and to tell her for his sake not to grieve. 


420 


BOB RYALLS 


Rake, I dread this meeting more than I did the Boer 
bullets. He still begged once more for water, and I 
made up my mind that I would procure him some at all 
hazards. It had now become quite dark, and I had not 
proceeded many yards when I was captured by the 
Boers. They were just about to retreat, and, having 
plenty of horses, I was given a mount, and of course 
had to accept their company. They marched all that 
night and the following day until sunset. At dawn the 
next morning the Boer scouts came back with the news 
that a large body of our troops were right in front of 
them. A running battle ensued. Our troops had a bat- 
tery of artillery in position, and the rapidity with which 
they peppered the Boers was something awful; how 
any of them and your humble servant escaped, 
heaven only knows. The air seemed for the time be- 
ing — well, you’d think hell had let loose all the dogs 
of war the way the shells screeched and roared around 
our heads. It was a helter-skelter race, the Boers not 
having a minute to lose to avoid being captured, as cav- 
alry had been sent to head them off. I was taking 
every advantage of the Boers being so hard pressed 
with a view of making my escape — when the next 
thing that I saw that I remember (with a smile at 
both men) was yourself and the Doctor. That’s all I 
know, Rake. How I received the fracture will, I sup- 
pose, remain a mystery; though most likely I was hit 
by a splinter from one of the shells fired by our men. 
It seems they had destroyed every vestige of my cloth- 
ing and given me the rig in which you found me.” 

‘‘A regular Rip Van Winkle affair. Captain.” 


CHAPTER LXXXVIIL 


INURING these days of the Captain’s convalescence, 
^no matter how the conversation began, it always 
turned to Ruth and the Robinson family. He never 
seeemd to tire asking the most minute questions. Rake 
at times was somewhat of a mystery to him. In an 
unguarded moment on several occasions, when the con- 
versation as usual drifted around to Ruth, Rake would 
forget himself by something that the Captain had said, 
and the flame of love being rekindled, he, in his passion 
and adoration for her, would flare up to such a degree 
that Captain Hardesty would stare in blank amaze- 
ment. He could understand the great respect that 
Rake had for Ruth on account of their being children 
together; but if he w'as any judge of human nature, 
there was more than respect in his manner whenever 
Ruth’s name was mentioned. He could not under- 
stand. He had been made a confidant of by Ruth, it 
appeared, and had pledged himself to find, if possible, 
if her lover lived. If Rake was in love with Ruth, then 
he was the most noble man he had ever met in his life. 

Rake was bearing his cross nobly. His love for 
Ruth, unknown to anyone but himself, was at all times 
smouldering in his heart, and each time her name was 
mentioned it would burst into flame. To hide his emo- 
tion on more than one occasion he had abruptly to 
leave the Captain’s presence, and at such times thought 
^Vhat might have been.” 


421 


422 


BOB RYALLS 


He told the Captain that since the Robinson failure 
the people would have nothing to do with Ruth’s 
father; then went fully into all that Robinson had told 
him about the mine — the amount of stock Robinson 
had, and how, according to his statement, they could 
all make a fortune if the mine was worked legitimately. 

“What do you say the name of the mine is. Rake?” 

“The ‘Jack -Pot,’ and is situated at Black Hawk, 
near Denver, Colorado, America — and don’t laugh. 
Captain, for you know how I respect Ruth’s father, 
but they call the old gent 'J^ck-Pot.’ You see, ever 
since he failed he has been trying to interest people to 
go out to the States and inspect the mine. Pve never 
been, as you know, to the States ; but I believe, from all 
I have heard from Robinson, that his ideas are sound. 
At the time he invested in this mine a gang of sharpers 
had control of it; but when it was run legitimately 
it was about the best paying mine in the States.” 

“Rake, something must be done. Pm in a bad pre- 
dicament. I have no money and no prospects of any. 
You’re aware. Rake, I suppose, that I was reared like 
a great many others, with great expectations — which 
in my case have failed to materialize ; then, to cap the 
climax, my uncle, who is very rich, swore that if I 
joined the army he would disinherit me. All I have 
at the present time is my pay as an army captain, and 
which barely keeps me in a decent state of appearance. 
Before joining the army I was offered several places 
in a business way from some of my college chums 
whose people are in trade; but at the time I, like a 
great many more, wanted to see something of life, 
and incidentally have a little independence of my own. 
Rake, I must leave the army and engage in some busi- 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 423 


ness that will enable me to provide for Ruth and her 
family. You tell me they all think Fm dead, and 
dead I’ll remain (that is, to them), if I don’t get into 
something whereby I can make some money. I must 
be cruel to be kind. I could never stand it if I went 
back to England and saw, as you tell me, Ruth’s father 
growing childish over his losses. You say. Rake, that 
when the people see Robinson coming, they say, ‘Look 
out, here comes old Jack-Pot!’” 

“That’s what they say, Captain.” 

“That’s sad. Rake, very sad. He must have lost 
all his former prestige.” 

“Yes, Captain; we’re both friends of the family 
and can talk confidentially about them. He is vir- 
tually a pauper, and I believe from what he dropped 
one night when he had an extra glass — don’t mis- 
understand me, Captain, and suppose that he indulges 
in the flowing bowl, for I don’t believe he ever gets 
the chance. This night, however, and the only time 
I ever saw him mellow, he gave me to understand 
that if certain things occurred, he’d ‘be out of this 
damned poverty,’ and the way it was said, I believe 
that Rushton has promised, if Ruth marries him, to do 
something for the old gent, but that wedding will 
never take place when she hears that you are alive.” 

Captain Hardesty was one of the most broad 
minded and deep thinking of men. He would not 
allow wrath to interfere with right. All the time that 
Rake was describing the rise and fall of the Robinsons 
in the social world, and their extreme poverty at the 
present time (for Rake, of course, knew nothing of 
the golden calf that Mrs. Robinson was worshipping, 
which in turn paid over a few shekels when called on 


424 


BOB RYALLS. 


by the worshipper), he was thinking how he could 
retrieve their lost fortune and prestige. 

“Tell me once more all about the mine that Rob- 
inson is interested in, Rake, and your opinion of what 
you think of it from all that you have heard.” 

Rake here described all he knew of the Jack-Pot 
mine, stating that Robinson had enough of the stock 
to control it. 

“You believe that previous to the gang of sharpers 
getting control it was a good dividend payer?” 

“Robinson showed me reports of the mine before 
it flooded. Captain, which were wonderful.” 

“Since listening to you, Rake, I have been thinking 
of a plan which, if successful, would be the means of 
making a fortune for both of us. Throwing out the 
time the gang of sharpers had control of the mine, its 
history previous to that must have been of the best; 
of that Pm certain. I reason this way. Rake. The 
sharpers simply took in the unwary on the past record 
of the mine, stating that they had pumped it dry, and 
the mine was once more paying as it did in former 
years. We can rest assured that before going into 
this swindle the sharpers knew that the public would 
be liable to bite at the bait. 

“The plan. Rake, is simply this : Sanders, as you 
are aware, is a mining engineer, and conceded to be 
one of the best for his years in Great Britain. My 
idea is to write to him and explain all that you have 
told me about the mine ; also ask him to see Robinson, 
and investigate the history of the mine before the 
sharpers got hold of it. The one great feature about 
the undertaking is that, he being an engineer, we would 
not be at the mercy of any one. Sanders, of all the 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 425 


men I know, is the only one whom a scheme of this 
kind would be liable to strike. You see, Rake, he does 
not spend half his income, and is not given to excesses 
of any kind. Gold mining has always been his dream, 
and this undertaking may just suit him.” 

“I’ll write at once, enjoining him to silence. Whether 
he goes into this or not, he will certainly, according to 
what you have told me. Rake, think this a letter from 
the dead.” 

The letter was sent to Richard Sanders and was for- 
warded from London to Scotland, where he was shoot- 
ing grouse on the Scotch moors. We will leave the 
reader to judge his surprise at receiving a letter from 
his old college chum whom he and everybody else sup- 
posed dead. 


CHAPTER LXXXIX. 


D ick SANDERS sat on a log smoking. He had 
refilled his pipe for the third time. The game- 
keepers and two of his friends who were shooting 
with him, thought that he was anchored. While the 
gamekeepers stood at a respectful distance, his friends 
approached, and seeing the letter in his hand, jokingly 
asked : 

‘‘What’s the matter, Dick? Has she thrown you 
over? Which one is it, the Colonel’s daughter or the 
little soubrette from the Empire?” 

“You’re wrong there, Harry,” said Tom Digby. 
“It’s Mrs. Wiggins who wants him to declare his in- 
tentions; you know she’s got six daughters and is 
bound Dick shall marry one of them. Which one is 
it going to be, Dick?” ' 

“By Jove, you’re right there, Tom — after Dick 
marries one of them he can take the matrimonial 
agency off his mother-in-law’s hands ; she’s had a hard 
time with those girls. Look at the relations you’ll 
have, Dick, when they are all nicely married; Mrs. 
Wiggins pities your loneliness.” 

Dick Sanders still sat on the log and smiled at the 
jokes of his companions. He continued smoking and 
once more read the letter ; then he pulled on his pipe 
and read it again. 

“Well, I’ve heard of fellows, when they were bowled 
over by some fickle jade, acting queer; but blow me if 
426 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 427 


I ever heard of them losing their speech/’ said San- 
der’s friend Harry, who was somewhat of a wag. 
“Who’s the fair lady, Dick? Come, tell us about her; 
you know Tom and I might be able to give you some 
consolation.” 

Dick Sanders knocked the ashes out of his pipe and 
joined his companions. In answer to their jokes he 
told them that the letter was in reference to a little 
private matter where there were no ladies interested. 
This letter set him thinking ; there was something else 
on his mind besides the great joy of knowing that his 
old college chum was alive; and this letter of the Cap- 
tain’s, with the plan he had outlined about the mine, 
was the very thing. Yes, it would be the means of 
making her decide. She could not play fast and loose 
with him. He was tired of it all, and a trip to the 
States would be the means of making her show her 
hand. He did not believe in placing his affections on 
a girl with two strings to her bow. 

‘T’lLgo and see this fellow, Robinson; get all the 
particulars, and then if she will not give me the an- 
swer I want I’ll put the Atlantic between us. Perhaps 
when I come back she’ll have come to her senses; 
however, this will be the means of deciding it one way 
or the other. I’ll be out of the way, and if she intends 
marrying the Colonel, this will give her the chance 
she has possibly been looking for.” 

Captain Hardesty’s letter had arrived at the most 
opportune time. Dick Sanders, along with several 
other suitors, was seeking the hand of Sir Archibald 
Fairbrother’s daughter. Lor ice. He had left London 
to keep himself from dropping in too often to see her. 


428 


BOB RYALLS 


and taking the chances of meeting other suitors, only 
to come away as he did each time in a ruffled state of 
mind. The Scotch moors, however, were altogether 
too near, as he found himself, after making up his 
mind to stay away, rushing back to London on the 
Scotch Limited, just for the mere whim of seeing her; 
then something would cause his proud, sensitive nature 
to rebel at some supposititious slight, and back to the 
Scotch moors he would go. 

Dick Sanders was in love — and it wasn’t running 
very smoothly. So, dear reader, you must not form 
any bad opinion of Mr. Sanders, as you know how 
foolish and at times ridiculous we appear when smitten 
with some fair one who is just a little coquettish. 

Mr. Richard Sanders could not have received much 
encouragement from the fair Lorice, as we find him 
in anything but a happy frame of mind as he boarded 
the train for Birkenhead with the intention of gaining 
what information he could from Robinson about the 
mine; and to get his terms for working the same, if 
he thought favorably of the undertaking. This trip 
to the States would do him all kinds of good; besides, 
if this mine did not warrant his taking hold, he would 
put several months at least in and around the mines 
in different parts of the country. He had taken first 
honors in civil and mining engineering, and had spent 
considerable time in the mines in England. He would, 
no doubt, pick up in the States some engineer who had 
spent most of his time in the mining industry, and 
under such a man would continue his hobby. 

Having made satisfactory arrangements with Rob- 
inson, Dick Sanders went back to London to pack up 
for his American trip. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 429 


In due time Captain Hardesty received a letter stat- 
ing that Sanders was packing up for the trip, and for 
him and his friend Rake to take the first steamer to 
the States. 

“Just like Dick; as impulsive as ever. This letter, 
Rake, must have struck him at the right time. I sup- 
pose he is tired of doing the drawing-room act, and 
wants to get out of the city and see some of the world. 
You will have to get an extended leave of absence, 
Rake, and I will have to stay under cover until we 
are safe on board of the steamer. I suppose Dr. Outer- 
bridge will not forget himself about my resurrection?” 

“No danger. Captain. I explained everything to 
him, and I know he’ll be careful not to do so.” 

“I know from what you’ve told me of him that he 
would not for a moment do it intentionally; but you 
know these medical men,” and he cast a sly glance at 
Rake, “are liable when talking shop to narrate their 
operations.” 

“Have no fear of Dr. Outerbridge, Captain; he is 
taciturnity itself at times.” 

“I’m glad to hear that, Rake, as it would be disgrace- 
ful for the people in Oxton to hear about it and not 
get a letter; I feel like the devil at times, but I must 
control myself, at least until we see what luck we 
have with the mine.” 

There was a. steamer lying in Durban that had just 
discharged a large number of mules brought from New 
Orleans, and was about to return to the States. 

“Rake,” said the Captain, as they boarded the 
steamer, “no matter how we look at the situation, I 


430 


BOB RYALLS 


know Tm guilty in deserting the army in this manner, 
and if I did not know my services can very well be 
dispensed with, as they are sending regiment after regi- 
ment back to England, I would never leave the coun- 
try ; but in our case, or rather in my situation, the end 
justifies the means I have taken. You ought tO' have 
taken me on board. Rake, when I was non compos 
mentis, then the authorities would not have been able 
to enforce the iron rule of discipline.” 

‘‘ril fix that. Captain, after we make our pile. You 
see I’m becoming a regular Yankee before we reach 
the country. I must give the Americans credit for 
having the most apt words; it quite enlivens our pro- 
saic style of English.” 

After the excitement of getting away from the 
coast of Africa was over. Rake, who had not been 
many days on board before he was calling the sailors 
by their first names, borrowed a set of boxing gloves 
which one of them had on board. It was a rare treat 
to see these manly fellows exchanging cuts, hooks and 
swings, with now and then a right or left cross-counter 
that would have done credit to a professional of the 
manly art. Rake and the Captain, before the voyage 
was over, had boxed with nearly all the members of 
the crew, and it was wonderful to witness the good 
terms this exercise established between them. 

The tramp steamer arrived safely at New Orleans, 
and as our friends walked down the gang-plank we 
may judge of their surprise when a person walked in 
between them, taking hold of 'an arm on each side — 
it was our new acquaintance, Dick Sanders. We will 
pass over the joyous meeting that took place and follow 
them to their hotel. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 431 


The Captain had cabled to Sanders before embark- 
ing, giving the name and destination of the steamer. 

Taking the Cunard steamer from Liverpool on the 
Saturday, and landing in New York on the following 
Saturday, Sanders had proceeded direct to New Or- 
leans and had been there some time before Rake and 
the Captain arrived; so that on their arrival he had 
engaged suitable rooms at the hotel for all three. 

When the particulars of the Captain’s discovery 
and the operation had been told to Sanders, he grasped 
Rake’s hand, vowing eternal friendship for him. 

After they had thrown off their sea legs, and taken 
in the sights of the city, Sanders said : 

“Now, gentlemen, let us get down to business. Rob- 
inson has made me a fair proposition in regard to the 
mine; and I’ll give it to you in as condensed a form 
as I can. He owns stock enough to just about control 
it, and I am to go ahead and do what I think best, and 
for the money I invest we share in the profits — if the 
mine proves a winner. Now, boys, I intend to split 
my share of the profits into three equal parts, — that 
is, if I make up my mind to take hold after I see the 
condition of affairs when we get to Black Hawk.” 

“I suppose we’ll have to let you have your own way, 
Dick, but I think you’re too generous,” replied the 
Captain. 

Spending a few days in Denver, in which time San- 
ders had picked up a good mining engineer — one of 
the old school, thoroughly practical, and less theoretical 
than those of the present day; and who during his 
short acquaintance with Sanders had formed a strong 


432 


BOB RYALLS 


liking for the rich young Englishman, a liking which 
seemed to be mutual, as Sanders told Rake and Jack 
that he was very much pleased with their new acquain- 
tance, as he seemed a good, whole-souled fellow. His 
unassuming ways, with his quaint sayings, pleased our 
friends, and with an almost wild enthusiasm utterly 
devoid of friction, this quartette went thoroughly into 
everything pertaining to the Jack-Pot mine. 

They spent many days making trips to all the mines 
within striking distance of Denver, to which their new 
acquaintance seemed to have an entry, showing at least 
he must be popular, and by no means a bad fellow. 

The consensus of opinion of the Jack-Pot mine was 
the same everywhere they went, — ^that if they could 
pump it out it would surely pay — and pay well — to the 
parties that put their money in it. 

At a meeting among our friends that night it was 
decided to take hold, and if possible pump out the mine. 
In a short time the pumps were working night and day, 
never for a moment ceasing. The water slowly abated. 
The three partners were jubilant; then, although the 
pumps were kept going nieht and day for two weeks, 
it did not abate an inch. They had merely pumped out 
the surface water that had drained in through the 
fissures in the rocks. 

‘Tt’s my belief,” said Sanders, ‘‘that when the mine 
Was running they tapped a subterranean lake.” 

Griddles, the mining engineer, guessed Sanders had 
struck the nail on the head. 

Procuring the map of the inner workings of the 
mine, Sanders and Griddles spent most of the night 
poring over it. It was an anxious time to our other 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 433 


two friends, as all their bright hopes of future happi- 
ness were based on this mine proving a success. 

For countless ages the snow that had fallen each 
winter on these mountains, when spring came, had 
melted, and running through the fissures in the rocks, 
had formed an underground lake, how large or what 
depth no one could tell. The day had come when this 
lake or subterranean river had been tapped ; and there 
was no doubt enough water waiting to pour in to fill 
the Jack-Pot mine twice over, or they could keep on 
pumping for an indefinite period. Royal’s men had 
found this out, but kept it, as we are aware, very 
quiet ; the people thinking they had never tried to pump 
out the mine — which was wrong — ^but which would 
have made no difference with the late firm’s intention 
of swindling the public. 

In mining circles in and around Denver and Black 
Hawk, the people were already talking of the crazy 
Englishmen trying to pump out the mine. 

The two engineers, with Jack and Rake as their 
chain-holders, climbed and worked around the moun- 
tain ; and when night came Sanders and Griddles would 
pore over the plans until late. 

*Tt can be done, Sanders ; but damn it, man, it will 
cost a fortune, and then vou don’t know whether she’ll 
pay or not. It’s a gamble pure and simple; and the 
most stupendous undertaking I’ve ever had to do 
with.” 

‘^You’re satisfied the plan will drain the mine, Grid- 
dles?” queried Sanders. 

‘^Nothing to stop it; she’ll be as dry as a bone, if 
you have money enough to put the scheme through. 


434 


BOB RYALLS 


You’ve got nerve, Sanders, to take hold of such a 
gigantic undertaking, and as I admire such men as 
you, I would like to warn you once more of the enor- 
mous expense; and if you haven’t got unlimited wealth, 
or can’t get unlimited backing, damn it — I’d hate like 
the devil to see you lose your money when it was half 
way through. You couldn’t get a red cent to put into 
such a scheme in or around these parts; but if you 
do undertake it, I’ll stand by you to the last ditch — 
you can bank on that, Sanders.” 

“I’m thankful for your kind consideration on my 
behalf, Mr. Griddles, and if everything comes out all 
right, you’ll be well taken care of.” 

The undertaking that the engineers had planned 
was to tap the mountain in which the mine was situ- 
ated, hoping thereby to drain all the water out of it. 

When the engineers, Sanders and Griddles, had fin- 
ished their survey, there was a meeting held among the 
four members of the company. Sanders, after finding 
that Griddles was the man he wanted, paid him a salary 
and gave him a small interest in the undertaking. 

What won’t money do, backed by four strong, ener- 
getic men who do not know what the word defeat 
means ? They went at this stupendous task, that would 
have frightened no inconsiderable number of engineers, 
intending to brush aside all obstacles. 

Sanders and Griddles, leaving Rake and Jack in 
Black Hawk, hurried to Chicago, from there to New 
York, and back to Black Hawk. The trip they had 
taken was for the purpose of procuring the necessary 
machinery, such as drills and other innumerable tools. 
This — the purchasing part of the undertaking — had 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 435 


been left entirely to Griddles to select, on account of 
his great experience. 

From Black Hawk the news od the great under- 
taking had traveled in all directions, and each day 
brought miners from all parts of the country who had 
been attracted by the chance of obtaining work, as at 
that time the mining industry was not very brisk. 
Here was another place where Griddles showed his 
sterling worth. He could scent a good, honest miner, 
and having his pick of the men, it was not long before 
he had about him as fine a body of miners as there 
was to be’ found in the States. 

When the engineers had decided, after the most 
careful survey, the exact level, after allowing the nec- 
essary flow that would have to be given the water to 
insure its draining itself, the drills were started, and 
as fast as possible men were being put to work and 
broke in under the careful eye of Griddles as to what 
was expected of them for a day’s work. Shanties for 
sharpening tools and dug-outs for the miners to sleep 
in were erected, and in an incredibly short time the 
tunnel assumed something of the appearance of the 
stupendous undertaking it was undoubtedly emerging 
into. The scoffers who had jeered at this hair-brained 
young Englishman and his friends, who had come 
to the States to sink their money in a ditch, now began 
to look upon the undertaking in a more serious light. 

Sanders had his English ideas very vividly in his 
mind ; but the only Griddles, with his quaint humor and 
his easy, unassuming ways, with a certain get-there 
style about him, was fast knocking them out of the 
head of our friend. 


436 


BOB RYALLS 


“I say, Griddles, how the devil are we going to get 
permission from the owners of the property tnat our 
lunnel runs through if'’ 

“if they are stronger than we are they’ll have to be 
fixed; and that part you leave to me. You need not 
worry about any of tliese troubles, Sanders, as Til hx 
tile whole shooting match when the time comes. 
1 here’s nothing around here 1 can’t hx. 1 know the 
boys and they’ll stand by me; and as for the law part 
of it. I’ll hx that.” 

“By gad. Griddles, I think you can hx anything. 
I wish I’d have come across you in England, I’d have 
had you f — ” 

“Come, out with it.” 

“Oh, that’s all right. Griddles — some other time,” 
replied Sanders smilingly. 

Sanders, in his good humor at Griddles brushing 
away as mere tribes what appeared to him mountains 
of trouble, was on the point of saying he would have 
had Griddles hx the breach between himself and the 
fair Lorice, but as seen, immediately checked himself. 

Rake and our friend Jack, as the reader is aware, 
were both college-bred men; and while lacking knowl- 
edge about mines and mining, were, as Griddles ex- 
pressed it, “chock, block full of theory,” but he would 
soon shape them to take hold of more practical work. 

Griddles had picked the best of his workmen and 
placed them at the head of each of the gangs of miners. 
These foremen were then placed in the hands of Rake 
and Jack, who, with their knowledge of mathematics, 
could figure out in an instant what amount of this and 
that the men required. In a short time, as the tunnel 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 437 


progressed, a person who had known these three Eng- 
lishmen in their native country would never have recog- 
nized them as they worked with the gangs of men, 
dressed in overalls and blue flannel shirts. 

Sitting just a little apart from the miners on any- 
thing that was handy, and sometimes on the ground, 
at meal times these three aristocratic Englishmen took 
whatever the cook gave them with as good a grace as 
anything Belgravia ever offered, served with the fair- 
est of hands. 

“What’s the chef provided to-day? Ah, by heavens ! 
’Tis food for the gods,” said Sanders one day as he cut 
with his jack-knife a slice of bacon which lay on the 
top of a huge piece of dry bread, and which, washed 
down with some rare old boot-leg coffee, constituted 
the meal. 

“Well, boys, this is great. Do you know, we never 
appreciated those choice tidbits we’ve been fed on for 
years. By the time we get through with this tunnel 
we’ll have stomachs like ostriches. We’ll surprise the 
boys with our gastronomic powers when we get back to 
the little village” (London). 

Griddles had been working night and day in for- 
warding the work of the tunnel, and told Sanders that 
he felt a kind of tuckered out ; and as everything was 
in good shape, he’d take a day or two off to get some 
of the dust out of his lungs. The fact was that Grid- 
dles, once in every few months, had to have a little 
time of his own. He wanted to go around and see the 
boys, and — well — just blow them off, and see how 
things in general were moving. Going down to Denver 
he commenced his rounds, where we will leave him to 
get the dust out of his lungs. 


438 


BOB RYALLS 


Griddles, like many others, had his little excuses for 
periodically imbibing in the convivial and proverbial 
flowing bowl. 

The day after Griddles departed, and while our 
friends were working with might and main in further- 
ing the work of the tunnel, the mighty arm of the law 
came down on the undertaking in such a manner that 
everything was stopped — and no Griddles at hand to 
fix it. 

Sanders, Jack and Rake were desperate. In cutting 
the tunnel a dynamite charge had blown in a section 
of another mine. The marshal, who had quite a num- 
ber of deputies with him, read the law to Sanders, and 
he, with visions of the English law that no one could 
fix, was in a nervous quandary. He had known some 
cases where one stubborn Englishman had stopped 
work equally as gigantic as this, and through his un- 
reasonable stubbornness the undertaking had to be 
given up. 

Everything came to a standstill. Sanders dispatched 
couriers after the redoubtable Griddles in hopes of 
having him try his “fixing powers” on the minions of 
the law. Our friends fumed and chafed. Would Grid- 
dles never come? What if he should desert them? 
They could possibly never get another “fixer up” like 
him. All troubles seemed to vanish when he was 
around. The couriers came back from Denver with- 
out him — ^they were sure he had not left the city; and 
at each place they visited left word for him to come 
out with all speed to Black Hawk. 

When Griddles arose from his couch in a certain 
place in Denver the following morning, he called at 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 439 


one of his haunts for a bracer, when the habitues of 
the place informed him that the people at the tunnel 
were just crazy for him to go out there at once, as the 
work had been stopped, an injunction having been 
served on them. In his hasty progress to the depot 
he called in another place where they sold liquid re- 
freshments, and was again informed that his presence 
was urgently needed at Black Hawk. 

Great was Griddles’ surprise when he finally arrived 
at Black Hawk to see the small army of miners sitting 
in squads, smoking and discussing the shut-down of 
the work. After holding a meeting for a few minutes 
with Sanders, Jack and Rake, in one of the dug-outs. 
Griddles emerged, and walking to the marshal and his 
deputies, said : 

^^Hello, Ben ! Hello, Hank ! What’s all the trouble 
about?” 

‘'We’ve got an injunction against your people,” said 
the marshal. 

Taking Sanders to one side. Griddles told him to 
leave everything to him. Going back to the minions 
of the law who were waiting for him. Griddles in a 
short time came back to Sanders, and together they 
went to one of the dug-outs. 

“Sanders, this looks harmless enough, this little 
piece of paper, but if your account is good and the de- 
nominations of the figures are of the right size, it will 
accomplish anything this side of the grave. Now, 
Sanders, as soon as the train pulls out for Denver, 
which will be in an hour, start right up and go ahead ; 
I’m going to fix this so there’ll be no further trouble, 
and we’ll be through their drift in a day or two.” 


440 


BOB RYALLS 


Sanders simply stared at Griddles — he surely was 
the king of Fixers. 

Griddles finished removing the dust from his lungs 
that day in Denver with the “boys,” and was at the 
tunnel bright and early the following morning, eager 
and keen to push the work along; although at times 
he might be seen making sundry visits to a bottle he 
had secreted in one of the dug-outs — just to taper off. 

At the end of the first month two hundred feet of 
the tunnel had been cut. Sanders was pleased at the 
result. The drills had never stopped night or day 
except the time when Griddles was on his vacation. 
Under Griddles’ perfect systematic superintendency 
three hundred feet of the tunnel was cut in the second 
month, making five hundred feet. Then the enormous 
expense of the undertaking, with the thousand and one 
unforeseen difficulties with which the nervy Sanders 
had to contend, brought him to that state which the 
scoffers had prophesied — with all his wealth he had 
come to the end of his rope. His London bankers 
had called a halt. They did not tell him point blank 
that they would not honor anv more of his paper, but 
— well, they wanted to see him. He had better take 
a trip back to England. Perhaps some of our readers 
have been in a similar boat ; it happens at times to most 
of us except those that were born with the proverbial 
“silver spoon in their mouths” and have had good luck 
for the remainder of their lives. 

The head of some vast undertaking may suddenly 
die, but there are always others to step into his shoes 
and take his place. An explosion may occur in any of 
these tunnels, killing a number of men, but the work 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 441 


is resumed. Nothing will stop any of these undertak- 
ings but the one thing which is supreme on this planet 
— Gold; yes, King Gold. 

What did the nights of feverish anxiety amount to? 
These Lombard street kings had called a halt. 

In a dug-out, sitting on boxes with their feet on a 
bench, were to be seen Griddles, Rake, Jack and San- 
ders ; and as they smoked their pipe they discussed the 
outlook. 

The stockholders of the Jack-Pot mine had either 
sold or given away what stock they held, as they would 
not pay the assessments which this tunnel entailed; 
they had never been to Black Hawk to see how it was 
progressing, but they took the reports they heard for 
granted, which were that a party of Englishmen were 
sinking more money in the tunnel than they would 
ever get out of the mine if they were successful in free- 
ing it from water, which, to say the least, was very 
pioblematical. When they heard or received notice of 
further assessments on the stock, it could then be pro- 
cured, if anybody wanted it, for the asking. 

The four men, of whom Griddles seemed to be the 
ruling spirit, sat and discussed the situation all the 
forenoon. It was then decided that Sanders should 
buy all the stock that he could get hold of and take 
it to England to sell to his rich friends. There was 
no doubt, Griddles said, of the ultimate result of the 
undertaking. The mine had been acknowledged in 
its palmy days to be one of the best in the States; and 
was at the present time by no means played >out. 
That fact had been assured in a very emphatic manner 
from every source of information, and Griddles was 


442 


BOB RYALLS 


confident that they would all be millionaires before 
they were through with the undertaking. 

The convincing language of Griddles was such a 
picture of untold wealth which the mine contained, as 
to remove, for the time being at least, all doubt of the 
ultimate result in the minds of the Englishmen. 

“You say, Sanders, that you have money enough 
in the Denver bank to pay the men their next month’s 
pay ?” 

“Just about. Griddles.” 

“Then you better pack off and buy up all the stock. 
I suppose you can borrow enough for that?” 

“Yes; I’ll cable for the amount required, as I sup- 
pose they’ll want spot cash for it.” 

“Look here, Sanders, If you go the right way about 
it, you can get a bushel basket of the stock for almost 
nothing; and if you don’t, and they get onto the fact 
that there is a demand for it, it will jump to par in 
twenty-four hours. I’ll give you a letter to a friend 
of mine in New York, and you had better stay there 
until he corrals all there is of it. As soon as you arrive 
in Liverpool, you had better see this fellow Robinson, 
and find out from him what stock there is in the banks 
that you can get hold of. One thing, Sanders, — and 
on your life don’t forget it, — this whole shooting-match 
is a blank failure, you understand, until you get your 
paws on all the outstanding stock, and then — up she 
goes — and there’s millions in it for those that have 
money to invest.” 

“I’ll follow your advice. Griddles, to the letter,” 
replied Sanders. 

Griddles’ friend in New York procured all the Jack- 
Pot stock there was to be unearthed, and with it se- 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 443 


curely packed in his trunk, Sanders boarded the Lu- 
cania for Liverpool. 

It was an anxious time for Rake and Jack during 
Sanders’ absence in England. All their hopes now 
depended upon whether Sanders could interest his 
friends in the undertaking; if not, what then? The 
thought of failure was maddening to both of them, 
possibly more so to Jack as he thought of Mrs. Rob- 
inson, whO' was never out of his mind, knowing that 
she would stop at nothing in her efforts to hoodwink 
Ruth into marrying Rushton. 

He would not reveal his existence until he knew 
what his prospects were, and was determined to make 
the sacrifice of his life sooner than bring down this 
noble girl to a life of genteel poverty by marrying 
him. To divert his mind as much as possible he 
worked night and day until Griddles called a halt. 
Possibly, only for Griddles, he would not have been 
able to bear up so well. To Griddles, failure was out 
of the question. He had innumerable stories — all of 
them may not have been gospel truth, but they an- 
swered the purpose^ — describing instances where he 
had pulled things out of the fire which had been (so 
he said), in a darned sight worse shape than this mine. 

Sanders had been gone a month, and the time for 
the second pay roll since he went was now approaching 
with no money in the bank to pay the men. 


CHAPTER XC. 


W HEN Dick Sanders arrived in Liverpool, he 
called at Robinson’s office, and with his aid pro- 
cured for almost nothing, all of the stock of the Jack- 
Pot mine that was for sale. He had followed Grid- 
dles’ instructions to the letter, telling Robinson he was 
afraid all the money he had put into the mine was lost; 
but before leaving Liverpool, and after he had all of 
the stock, urged him to keep a stiff upper lip, that 
things might come out all right in the end. He then 
proceeded to London and there picked up more of the 
stock before he made a move in the matter of calling 
on his rich, influential friends. 

When Sanders was ready to lay before his country- 
men, his scheme of raising enough money to complete 
the tunnel, he called a meeting of them at a barris- 
ter’s office who was acting for him in the matter. The 
stock having been placed in one of the banks, every- 
thing was ready for the meeting. The barrister opened 
the meeting and spoke in glowing terms of the under- 
taking. Then the maps of the tunnel were passed 
around ; also the record of the earning capacity of the 
mine previous to it flooding. They were then told 
that any further details would be furnished by Sanders. 

Sanders here dwelt on all they had done and the 
amount of money he had sunk in the undertaking; 
but the cold indifference which was depicted on the 
countenances of this crowd of phlegmatic Englishmen 
awakened in Sanders a disgust that he could not very 
444 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 445 


well hide. He realized for the first time the many 
things that had been said about his countrymen; they 
indeed were a cold-blooded race, and for icy chilliness 
were not to be equaled. 

The barrister, knowing that half of the people that 
had promised to be there had not arrived, moved an 
adjournment of the meeting for two weeks, telling the 
members to be sure and come, as this was a chance of 
a lifetime to get in on the ground floor of a good thing. 

“A frost, yes; the biggest kind of a frost,” replied 
the barrister. 

“Damn them, Tobin, I was mad enough to lick some 
of them at the questions they asked,” said Sanders. 

“It’s no use getting angry, Sanders. Why the devil 
didn’t you bring that fellow along that you have taken 
in with you — Riddles, Biddles, Giddies — what’s his 
name?” asked Tobin. 

“By gad, you’re right there, Tobin; that’s what I 
ought to have done, he’d have fixed them. Damn it, 
he can fix anything. He’d have had their eyes bulg- 
ing out and they’d have been jumping over one an- 
other to buy the stock if he’d have had the handling 
of this affair.” 

“By Jove, Sanders, if I were you I’d send for him 
at once, and I’ll mail a circular after I get them ready, 
stating that the celebrated American mining engineer. 
Griddles, who is at present in charge of the Jack-Pot 
tunnel, will attend the meeting. Don’t delay, Sanders, 
but send for that American at once; they can handle 
our countrymen to the Queen’s taste.” 


CHAPTER XCL 


“TT certainly looks bad, Griddles, old chap,” said 
Jack in a manner of forced cheerfulness. No word 
from Dick. I’m afraid they’ll have nothing to do 
with it on the other side. What are you going to tell 
the men? Here’s the fourteenth of the month and you 
promised them their wages on the sixteenth. How 
are you going to get out of paying them?” 

We’ve got two days yet, my boy ; time enough then 
to think about that part of the business. I’m afraid 
Sanders has not put the thing in the right manner to 
those countrymen of yours; they’ve got to be roused 
up a little; they are all right and stickers when you 
get them going, but you’ve got to get them moving 
first. You see, Jack, you can’t catch any flies with 
vinegar; even your best friends require a little sweet- 
ening, and unless they think they can make a hundred 
dollars for every one they invest — why, they’d never 
come into the camp.” 

^^Sanders would not lie to them for all the money 
there is in the mine; and he would never have gone 
into this only to help me out of a hole. I’m greatly 
worried at this suspense. If we don’t hear from him 
by the sixteenth, better shut down. I’m not going to 
have these poor fellows work if there is no money 
coming to pay them. No, sir; we’ll shut down. 
Griddles.” 

^^Now, Jack, I know you’re the soul of honor; but 
you just leave this to me. This tunnel has got to be 
446 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 447 


finished, and Griddles is going to see it through. I 
wouldn’t intentionally beat a man out of a dollar; but 
I’m not going to see such a straight up and down set 
of fellows as you three young men are, go to the wall. 
Understand, Jack, this tunnel has got to be put through. 
If our brave Sanders can’t raise the wind, then, my 
boy, old Grid will put his shoulder to the wheel; but 
not until we hear from Sanders will a pick or a steam 
drill stop working. I’m going to put some more new 
men to work to-morrow.” 

“You don’t mean it, surely. Griddles?” 

“You can just bet I mean it. It will stiffen the 
backs of some of those fellows that are inclined to quit 
if they don’t get their money on the sixteenth.” 

On the night of the fifteenth Jack got a cable from 
Sanders to draw on him at the bank in Denver for 
what money he required to keep the work going, with 
cipher word of letter mailed. 

Once more our two friends slept easy, with hopes 
that evei*ything would end in Sanders’ getting the 
necessary capital. 

Three days after the cable, there was another one 
received addressed to Griddles, which, when ciphered 
out, read, '‘Come to London immediately.” 

Griddles was as pleased as a school boy, for with 
all his ups and downs, he had never been in England. 
Scores of times he had promised himself the pleasure' 
of such a trip, but something always occurred that 
stopped him going. 

“I think Sanders wants you over there to fix things. 
Griddles,” said Jack. 

“I’ve fixed a few things in my time, boys, and as 
I’ve told you, this cut has got to be finished. Now 
look here; I don’t suppose you will do what I ask you. 


448 


BOB RYALLS 


either of you young fellows; but don’t contradict any 
reports that you may hear that Griddles has said. 
You understand, I’ve been sent for by the English 
syndicate that has taken hold of this tunnel. If you 
are asked any questions that go against your con- 
science, just tell them if Griddles said so it must be so.” 

“Don’t stay over there too long. Griddles ; remember 
there is no one here to fix things while you are away.” 

What Griddles told the people in Black Hawk is a 
little out of our line of information ; but it is safe to say 
that it gave an impetus to the undertaking which was al- 
most as good as capital ; and when he called at the vari- 
ous places in Denver, showing the cable dispatch and 
other letters which he said he had, as he tapped his 
breast pocket, helped to boom the undertaking. Griddles 
was paving the way for help in future emergencies 
which might be needed. 

As his partners bade him good-bye the big-hearted 
fellow was deeply touched at the honest fervor of 
these young men. 

“By thunder, but those young fellows are as straight 
as a string; and Griddles, you’ve got to see them 
through with this undertaking, and you’ll do it or your 
name’s not Griddles,” murmured that worthy, sitting 
back in the car after waving his hand as the train 
steamed out of the depot. 


CHAPTER XCIl. 


W HEN Griddles arrived in London he had an 
interview with Tobin, the barrister; and after 
a little jaunt around the city with Sanders, it was ar- 
ranged that Tobin and Griddles were to prepare the 
prospectus which was to be laid before the prospective 
stockholders. 

This arrangement just suited Sanders, as he detested 
details which had to be gotten up for the benefit of 
proving to the skeptical that the investment was good. 
This was his first business venture ; and whether they 
put their money into the undertaking or not, he could 
not, nor would he try to toady to them. Griddles and 
Tobin knew this and wanted him anywhere else but 
in the office until the night of the meeting. 

“I guess we understand each other, Tobin, as to the 
business on hand,” said Griddles. 

“I think the matter’s quite plain, Mr. Griddles,” 
replied Tobin. 

‘‘Now, Tobin, we’ve got to see the boys through in 
this deal; and before we get down to business we 
might as well understand each other — and you’ll 
oblige me by leaving off all the frills that you seem 
to have over here. My name is Griddles — Bill Grid- 
dles. You can address me in any manner you like 
when you’ve company, but when we’re alone make it 
plain Bill, or Grid. That’s all I get in Denver.” 

“You Americans are rum chaps, but I’ll try and 
comply with your request, Mr. Griddles — Griddles — 
Bill.” 


449 


450 


BOB RYALLS 


“You’ll get there in a little while, Tobin. You see, 
when we get a little chummy we understand each other 
better — loosen up kinder ; and it makes the sailing so 
much pleasanter. I won’t hurt your dignity any, To- 
bin, and I’ll put the handle to your name when any 
one’s around; but between ourselves, it’s Tobin and 
Grid.” 

While Griddles was taking from his valise all the 
papers containing his memorandum of details of the 
tunnel, with a history of the Jack-Pot mine, Tobin 
was pacing the floor fuming with rage. His dignity 
had been lowered to such an alarming extent that for 
the moment he thought of pitching the whole affair 
to the winds — and Griddles with it — if he was strong 
enough. 

Who was this damned American to come and 
talk to him like this — yes, he — Tobin, the barrister, 
whose plans were laid, and some of the wires already 
pulled whereby he was to have a title, and to think 
that this rough mining fellow had come into his cham- 
bers — in his shirt sleeves — and five minutes after an 
introduction, lowered him to his own level. The work 
of years had been assailed, and the pillar of frigidness 
in the guise of Tobin, laughed at. 

If Tobin’s dignity had been lowered, his pocketbook 
had not; and titles with a large estate cost money to 
keep up. Sanders had placed this matter in his hands. 
He would smother his feelings; this American would 
not remain long in England. He was trying to sup- 
press his wounded vanity when Griddles exclaimed: 

“Now, Tobin,, my boy, if you’ll just take a seat 
we’ll discuss the prospectus in detail. I guess you’ll 
find everything pertaining to the mine and the tunnel 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 451 


in this bunch of stuff. Sanders told me to leave every- 
thing to you, and if after you’ve waded through what 
I’ve given you, you want any further details — fire 
away, and I’ll answer all the questions you want to 
ask.” 

Lighting a cigar. Griddles sat back in his chair with 
his feet resting on the window-sill. 

If Barrister Tobin had thought well of the under- 
taking before he met Griddles, what did he think of it 
(now? Griddles, as he sat back in his chair puffing 
rings of smoke from a strong Havana, seemed in a 
kind of hazy dream as he watched the rings of smoke 
gradually ascend towards the ceiling. Any person 
closely watching him, however, could have discerned a 
merry twinkle in his eyes as he half opened and closed 
them, casting, at the same time, a sly glance at Tobin, 
who was nervously reading over the memoranda of 
particulars. He had watched Tobin gradually growing 
more nervous, and at last saw this dignified pillar of 
the English laAv jump from his seat, saying: 

‘‘My dear Griddles, Sanders never told me that you 
had been the engineer in charge of the mine during its 
running by the first Jack-Pot mining company.” 

The prospectus that Griddles had drafted enlarged 
upon the great advantages of the tunnel, and the enor- 
mous expense they would save in ice and forced air, 
that this item alone had cost the old company when he 
was superintendent of the mine, a half million dollars 
a year. They would save that; and when this tunnel 
was complete would save another million dollars by 
running the waste rock through the tunnel instead of 
having to hoist it as in former years. In a word, it 
was the most carefully gotten up and glowing account 


452 


BOB RYALLS 


of a mine that had been considered one of the best in 
the States, backed by the authority of one of the most 
reliable mining engineers in America. All this, with 
the knowledge that one of their own aristocrats was at 
the head of it, and wanted them, if they could not go 
themselves, to send a committee to investigate how they 
had progressed with the tunnel. Tobin, who had made 
a good bargain with Sanders, and could take his fee 
either in stock or money, dropped in an instant all that 
cold frigidity on which a certain class of the English 
seem to have a monopoly. 

Griddles had won him over. Here was a man inter- 
ested in an enterprise where there were millions at 
stake who carelessly puffed away at his cigar as if such 
an enterprise with him was an everyday affair. 

“Griddles, old chap, come, come let us dine,” said 
Tobin. 

“There, by thunder, you’re getting there, Tobin; 
you’ll thaw out in a short time if old Grid stays with 
you long enough. Damn it, Tobin — what’s the use of 
such coldness between men? We ought to be as warm 
as we can to each other; I guess we’ll be cold long 
enough some day.” 

Tobin had procured all the details, such as memo- 
randa, and in fact everything past and present pertain- 
ing to the history of the Jack-Pot mine; also cuts, dia- 
grams, and maps of the tunnel, which only a Griddles 
in his own inimitable way could provide for the stock- 
holders. This with the amount that Sanders had in- 
vested in the tunnel would no doubt make as interesting 
and inviting a prospectus as a party of capitalists would 
wish to consider. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 453 


“Now, Griddles, old chap,” Griddles smiled. “He’s 
getting there,” he murmured. “It will take the stenog- 
pher a day tO' lick this matter intO' shape, and if you 
wish to take a look around the city until to-morrow at 
this time you are at liberty to do so. I’ll then have the 
papers ready to submit for your approval; then if they 
suit you we’ll get as many as required printed.” 

“That sounds like business, Tobin. I guess I’ll find 
enough in this little village of yours to interest me for 
a day, and you can bank on my being here to-morrow 
at this very hour.” 

“Little village ! Rum chaps, these Americans ; they 
bring down everything to their own level in one wild 
swoop,” murmured Tobin, as Griddles, having closed 
the door as he departed, turned abruptly and opening 
it again, called in a loud manner : 

“At ten to-morrow, Tobe, sure.” 

Tobin stared, — this abbreviation of his name was the 
limit. He hummed, hawed, coughed, then wiped his 
glasses, walked around the room and wondered, and 
was still wondering how it was that this American 
could bring him down to his own rough-shod ways in 
twenty-four hours after an introduction. He felt like 
a school boy who had been whipped. 

While the barrister is preparing the bait for the pros- 
pective stockholders. Griddles is seeing the sights of 
the metropolis after his own fashion. 


CHAPTER XCIIL 


S IR ARCHIBALD FAIRBROTHER’S daughter, 
Lorice, who had somewhat trifled with Richard 
Sanders, never supposed when he departed she would 
feel the poignant grief she did. The gay but passion- 
ate Dick Sanders had scarcely arrived in the States be- 
fore the fair Lorice began to pine for him. But San- 
ders was highly sensitive, and his wounded pride was 
such that with the torture he was enduring on account 
of her not giving him the answer he so much longed 
for when about to depart for the States, combined with 
the fact that she seemed to take a delight in making life 
miserable for him, nerved him to that extent that he 
had not written to her, nor she to him. The lovers’ 
tilt, on parting, had resulted in a very formal good- 
bye on both sides; but we may rest assured that 
our friend Dick was not many hours in London before 
he made his way to the paternal home of the fair 
Lorice. 

The reconciliation of lovers is always so pleasant 
that we might suppose some subtle power arranged it. 
Our worthy friend never appeared in the eyes of the 
fair Lorice such a handsome, manly fellow as he did on 
his return from the States. 

During Dick Sanders’ absence in America the fair 
Lorice had plenty of time for reflection, and at the in- 
numerable functions she attended, Dick Sanders was 
ever the subject of conversation among her many ad- 
mirers. They had a twofold reason in bringing our 
454 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 455 


friend’s name into the conversation with her. They 
wanted to know how Sanders stood in her affections, 
and if the semi-engagement was off^ and generally be- 
gan to praise our friend Dick as being a manly fellow 
in going away and giving up all amusement and rough- 
ing it in the wild and woolly West — which was all true, 
but said for the purpose of drawing out the fair Lorice 
as to how the Sanders-Fairbrother alliance was pro- 
gressing — or whether it was at an end. When man 
attempts to cross swords with a woman in an affray 
of this kind he is woefully handicapped; so with 
Lorice, she parrying every thrust with ease and grace- 
fulness. 

The meeting of the lovers ended in a compact that 
after the huge undertaking which Sanders had on hand 
was finished, the wedding should take place. 

The next morning Sanders came bounding into the 
chambers of Tobin with an exuberance of spirits that 
was contagious. 

“Good morning, Tobin! Hello, Grid! How’s the 
prospectus ? Got it cut and dried ? Everything lovely 
and the goose hanging high ?” 

“Well, I don’t know how the gentlemen will look at 
it, but Mr. Tobin and I have licked it into pretty decent 
shape, and I’m not afraid with a prospectus like that to 
go before the most exacting and critical experts in 
Great Britain. It looks to me quite tempting, and I 
think the gentlemen when they have read it will line 
up strong and get into our band wagon,” replied Grid- 
dles, as he replaced his cigar in his mouth, swung his 
chair around, where, with feet on windowsill, he puff- 
ed away in the most contented manner. 

“Griddles, I believe you could draw the money out 
of their pockets without any prospectus, eh, Tobin?” 


456 


BOB RYALLS 


Tobin hummed and hawed, then coughed slightly, as 
with a flourish he drew his handkerchief, wiped his 
monacle, readjusted the same, and in a lordly manner, 
said, he believed it tO' be a good, sound investment; 
upon his word it was. 


CHAPTER XCIV. 


HE meeting of the prospective stockholders, with 



-B- those who already held the stock, was to take place 
at the chambers of Barrister Tobin. 

The prospectus mailed to parties supposed to be in- 
terested in the enterprise was without a doubt the best 
affair of its kind that ever left the printer’s hands. 
Griddles had stretched his imagination just far enough 
without, going to extremes. When Sanders read one 
of the finished articles that was to be read at the meet- 
ing, describing Griddles as having been chief engineer 
for the first Jack-Pot mining company, and holding 
that position at the time of the flooding of the mine, he 
was thunderstruck. 

“Here — I say. Griddles, what the devil does this 
mean? ^ 

“What are you alluding to, Dick, my boy?” replied 
Griddles with a roguish smile. 

“Alluding to? Why, damn it, man — what’s this 
you’ve got here about yourself having charge of the 
Jack-Pot mine under the old administration of the 
same? By gad ! Nothing must appear in print nor be 
said that will not bear the strictest investigation.” 

Tobin hummed and hawed and blustered around in a 
nervous manner. While he wanted to be the soul of 
honor in the presence of Sanders, he did not care a 
rap whether Griddles had ever seen the mine or not. 
He was inclined to believe all and everything that 
Griddles said, and approve of everything he did, pro- 


457 


458 


BOB RYALLS 


viding he could have his skirts cleared if there ever 
came an investigation. 

Sanders fussed, fumed and tore ’round in general 
about deceiving people, and he’d “be damned if he’d 
stand for it.” 

“When you’ve simmered down a little, Dick, we’ll 
go ahead with the business we have on hand. There — 
there — that’s a good fellow,” as Sanders bit the end 
of a cigar. 

“Now, Dick, I’d like to know,” continued the im- 
perturbable Griddles, “what’s objectionable to you in 
the prospectus?” 

“Just what I’ve said. Griddles. Suppose I allowed 
you to appear to my friends in the light of a man that 
had been engineer-in-chief of the mine, and they should 
find out it’s false. I’d be a ruined man — no, no, Grid- 
dles, it won’t do. I appreciate your fervor on my be- 
half, but we must have everything wide open.” 

“Suppose some of the parties that attend the meeting 
should ask me if I ever had, charge of the first Jack- 
Pot mining company. What would you have me say 
to them?” queried Griddles. 

“Tell them, the truth — say no.” 

“If I told them no, that wouldn’t be the truth; that 
would be a lie,” replied Griddles. 

“Damn it. Griddles, didn’t, you tell me that you had 
never worked for the Jack-Pot mining company when 
I first engaged you?” 

“I certainly did, as I did, not wish to get mixed up 
with that gang of sharks that had hold of it; but if 
you’ll remember, and if Rake and Jack were here they 
could prove it, that afterward I told you I had had 
charge of the mine for two years, for the old company. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 459 


How do you think I could enumerate all the different 
cross-cuts and rooms? Bring me that map. here. Do 
you see that section there? Now that’s the place where 
Red Mike was killed through an explosion. of dyna- 
mite. This room here,” said Griddles, pointing to an- 
other section of the map, “is where your humble, serv- 
ant came near cashing in through a falling of the roof. 
Do you want any, more proof? I was under the im- 
pression that you knew all along that I had had charge 
of the mine.” 

“It’s all a dream to me. Griddles. I understood from 
what you told me that you had been down in the mine 
many, times as consulting engineer, but this is the first 
I ever heard of you having charge of it.” 

“I was mighty careful not to mention any one, ex- 
cept those that. knew it, as the last company were such 
a band of dead beats I was tired of explaining to those 
who knew I had worked for the original company 
that I had had nothing to do with the last one that 
swindled the public. .However, if you want me to 
leave that out of the prospectus, say the word and we’ll 
get new ones printed ; but we’ll be in as bad. a fix then, 
as no doubt some of the people will ask if I ever work- 
ed . in the mine, and I’m not going to lie and say I 
didn’t.” 

“Gentlemen, I think this is a tempest in a tea-pot. 
It’s very evident, my dear Sanders, that Mr. .Griddles 
is right in this matter and did not wish to jeopardize 
his reputation by telling everybody .that came along 
that he had worked in the Jack-Pot mine, on account 
of the unsavory reputation it had obtained. I don’t 
blame, Mr. Griddles in the least, Sanders,” continued 
the diplomatic barrister. 


460 


BOB RYALLS 


“Well, you ought to know, Griddles,” replied San- 
ders as he prepared to leave. 

“Now, gentlemen,. the meeting takes place to-morrow 
at ten o’clock,” said the barrister as he commenced to 
take up his memoranda of particulars. 

When Sanders. had departed, Tobin, now that it had 
been decided to allow the prospectus to stand with 
Griddles as former engineer of the mine^ — thought he 
would impress Griddles with his own. honesty, and com- 
menced by saying: 

“If I thought. Griddles, this wasn’t a perfectly hon- 
est undertaking. I’d wash my hands of the whole af- 
fair.” 

Griddles, who was a keen observer of human nature, 
read the barrister so thoroughly that he could not re- 
strain himself, and laughed boisterously as he replied : 

“Excuse me, Tobin, but allow me to look at your 
right hand — no, .it’s not there.” 

“Good gracious, Mr. Griddles! What does all this 
mean?” 

“Well, when I was about ten years old my , father 
told me to always deal with honest people, and I asked 
him how I was to tell whether they were honest or not. 
His reply was that I should always look at the palm of 
their right hand, and if I there saw a tuft of hair 
growing, I could rest. assured they were honest. I’ve 
been looking for that tuft of hair, Tobin, for forty 
years — and I’ve seen a few palms.” 

Tobin was. very nervous. 

“ ’Pon my word, Mr. Griddles, you astound me — 
never heard of such a test of a man’s honesty.” 

“When in doubt, Tobin, look at their palms.” 


CHAPTER XCV. 


T he meeting for the sale of the stock of the Jack- 
Pot mine is about to take place. 

After the prospectus had been thoroughly gone into 
by those present, and all suggestions pertaining, to the 
same had been answered by Sanders, some one sug- 
gested that they hear from the American engineer. 
Griddles, as to what he thought of the future of the 
mine. 

Griddles was in his element, and was greatly elated 
to be the cynosure of this august assembly. With cold 
phlegmaticism these frigid Britishers plied him with 
questions right and left, all of which he answered with 
perfect sangfroid; and when he asked if any other 
gentlemen present would like to know anything more 
about the mine or the tunnel, there was a noticeable re- 
adjustment of monocles as they stared at him, and de- 
clared him to be “a droll fellow, rather, by Jove.” 

The remainder of the stock was subscribed for, with 
the stipulation by the purchasers that the sale should 
not be considered consummated until Roberts, the min- 
ing engineer, had reported on the possible cost of fin- 
ishing the tunnel. If in his opinion it could be finished 
for the figure quoted by Griddles and Sanders, they 
would buy the stock. Just as the meeting was about 
to close, a telegram was read from the Earl of Dart- 
moor, stating that he was sorry not to be present, and 
begged to be allowed to subscribe for a hundred shares 
of the mining and tunnel stock. 

i 461 


462 


BOB RYALLS 


The barrister, Tobin, then arose and addressed the 
meeting, stating that the Jack-Pot mining company 
would not bind itself to hold stock until Mr. Roberts 
had made his report, as they had been besieged for 
stock by a great many people, but would guarantee to 
take back the stock, at the price now paid, from those 
who wanted to sell after the report of Mr. Roberts 
arrived. He did not think any fairer proposition could 
be asked. This changed the aspect of affairs, and 
Griddles being once more interrogated, the sale of the 
stock commenced. 

The Saturday following the sale of the stock saw 
Sanders, Griddles, and the mining engineer who was 
going out to report on the tunnel in the interest of the 
new stockholders, on the Cunarder ^‘Etruria,” bound 
for New York. Arriving there, they immediately took 
the train for Denver. Staying at the Albany to rest 
for the night, they took the local the following morn- 
ing for Black Hawk. 

Griddles, knowing that Roberts most likely would, 
in conversation, say something about the past and fu- 
ture of the mine, and knowing how truthful Jack and 
Rake were, thought it advisable to post them to the 
fact that he had been engineer-in-chief for the original 
Jack-Pot mining company. He never in his life had to 
work so hard to make people allow him to do them 
a service. They both stared when Griddles repeated 
to them the time he had in making Sanders understand 
that he had had charge of the mine for the old Jack- 
Pot Mining Co. ; they were in the same boat as San- 
ders, but kept their ideas to themselves. As the 
reader may judge. Griddles had never seen the inside 
of the Jack-Pot mine; but, as he had stated, he was 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 463 


going to see the boys through — and wanted no splitting 
of hairs. We must give Griddles credit for one thing; 
he knew that the reputation of the mine previous to its 
flooding was of the best, and he firmly believed that 
everybody who invested in the mine would win out by 
a big margin. 

Roberts, the mining engineer, was left entirely in the 
hands of Griddles, as Sanders would have nothing 
to do with any assertion the man might make when he 
got back to England, where his name could be brought 
in as having influenced him in any way. 

Griddles took the greatest care of Mr. Roberts. He 
never wounded his vanity or went directly against his 
opinion or knowledge in estimating the cost of this and 
the cost of that; but would always drop in a subtle 
something to bring it to the way that he (Griddles) 
wanted, without hurting the feelings of Mr. Roberts. 
The result of Mr. Roberts’ trip was not only satisfac- 
tory to all concerned, but he thought that the tunnel 
could be finished well under the amount estimated at 
the stockholders’ meeting. 

King Gold had once more brushed aside all obstacles. 
There was enough money subscribed and assured to 
finish the undertaking. 

The renewed life and vigor in and around the tunnel 
works was contagious. The four partners worked 
more like machines than human beings. The heat as 
the tunnel progressed was almost unbearable. Lamps 
burned dimly. Workmen fainted at their posts. The 
mules refused to enter the tunnel ; and after they had 
been dragged in by force, resisted being driven away 
from the air shafts. The three Englishmen, with 
Griddles as the main pilot in the undertaking, worked 
shift and shift about; Sanders and Jack working con- 


464 


BOB RYALLS 


tinuous shifts until they were brought down so low that 
Griddles called a halt after seeing them on more than 
one occasion brought to the surface fainting. Even 
Griddles, veteran that he was, several times was on the 
verge of collapse. 

Griddles had not only to keep his eye on all of the 
undertaking, but also on his partners, of whom "he 
thought the world, that they did not overwork them- 
selves. Three hours of this intense heat, choked as they 
were with the dust which coagulated on their sweating 
bodies, was as much as the hardiest of the young men 
that Griddles had picked to finish the tunnel could 
stand ; but steam drill and pick-axe never ceased, until 
Griddles called Sanders’ attention, saying : 

‘'She’s beginning to leak, Dick, and we’ve got to be 
mighty careful.” 

After a painstaking survey, Sanders and Griddles 
decided that after another day’s work a good charge of 
dynamite should force through the partition that sep- 
arated the mine from the tunnel. 

For twenty-four hours the partners never left the 
tunnel, time and again staggering as they were assisted 
to the air-shafts to be revived; then back to the chok- 
ing dust and heat. The intense strain and the unusual 
work had brought all the partners except Griddles to 
little more than skin and bones; and now with their 
eyes sunk low in their sockets, their faces coagulated 
with grime, their vitality reduced to a low ebb, they 
dragged themselves around very different from their 
former elastic step. Griddles at last acknowledged that 
it was getting kind of strenuous. 

Everything was now ready for the great charge of 
dynamite which was to force through the partition. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 465 


The tunnel was cleared of all debris, and the last men 
out were the partners. Sanders, Rakeman and Jack 
were lying in their dug-outs — all in — while Griddles 
was carefully watching the final details before the sig- 
nal was given to fire the dynamite. 

The following day. Griddles, assisted by one of his 
favorite workmen, placed in the last charge of dyna- 
mite; everything being ready, the signal was given. 

The explosion that followed let loose the huge body 
of water that filled the mine, and as it came thundering 
along the noise was deafening until it spent itself in 
the waters of Clear Creek, Its force, while it lasted, 
was irresistable. 

There is joy among our friends; no matter what 
may be the outcome of the mine, the tunnel is a suc- 
cess. 

“Well, Sanders, I guess we’ve knocked the bottom 
out of the old girl; she’ll be good and dry when this 
water has had time to drain itself ; my, but there was 
some force behind it when it first struck the creek — 
nothing so powerful as water, Sanders.” remarked 
Griddles. 

“No, nor so consistent nor conservative; for it will 
not rise above its own level unless you force it,” re- 
plied Sanders. 

“What do you think of this countryman of yours, 
boys, shooting the sarcasm into me like that?” laugh- 
ingly replied Griddles. 


CHAPTER XCVI. 


T he ceaseless whizzing of the cable night and day 
as it hauled the ore to the mouth of the mine, from 
which it was then started on its way to the grizzles set 
in the bottom of the chutes, and from there to the 
amalgamating room, then to the retort house, and final- 
ly tO' the smelting room, gave a visitor tO' the now 
famous. Jack-Pot mine an idea of the soundness of the 
institution. There was no more secrecy about the run- 
ning of the mine. If a reporter called he was told to 
go down and see for himself. 

The tunnel was, according to experts, so valuable in 
connection with running the mine that they could hard- 
ly figure, until the mine had been in operation for a 
year, what it would save. They could now dispense 
with ice. There was no more pumping to keep the 
mine free from water. The enormous expense in forc- 
ing air down to the miners could also be dispensed 
with. The waste rock was now run through the tun- 
nel, with the possibility in the future of erecting the 
various shops at the entrance to the tunnel, thus saving 
the expense of hauling ore to the surface. The stock 
of the company was now held firmly to await results 
from the output of the mine. 

The money that had been expended in the tunnel was 
something enormous and they would have to strike 
some very rich ore to repay them for this tremendous 
outlay. 

“Which of these drifts was the best paying, Grid- 

466 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 467 


dies, when you had charge of the mine?” queried San- 
ders. 

“They were pretty near alike; they were all good 
until they petered out,” answered Griddles, — and to 
himself — “Why the devil can’t he let that drop? Damn 
it, he must know I never saw the inside of the mine 
before — but I guess he wants to have a little fun with 
me. It’s no use saying anything until we’re in clover; 
when we strike it rich, everything goes.” 

While the mine was being worked in the best and 
most economical manner, it barely paid expenses. Grid- 
dles, who was supposed to have the finest nose for ore 
of any mining engineer in the States, could not with 
the aid of that olfactory organ unearth any great vein; 
but he kept the blood of his companions up to the boil- 
ing point with his stories of fabulous veins he had dis- 
covered. These stories certainly, if they did no good, 
did no harm. 

One day a man called at the mine, asking to see the 
head boss. He had some business, so he said, that he 
would not divulge to anyone else. 

“Is your business in reference to this mine?” asked 
Sanders. 

“It is,” said the man, who had the appearance 
through liquor of being a physical wreck, “but I’m not 
going to say another word unless you have some quiet 
place where no one will see us, as I would not be 
caught around here for all the ore you’ll ever take out 
of the mine.” 

“Come in here,” said Sanders, “and I’ll guarantee 
you’ll be perfectly safe.” It was very evident the man 
was afraid of being recognized. 

“I’ve heard, sir, that you are a good sort of a fellow 


468 


BOB RYALLS 


and liable to do the right thing when you have given 
your word ; and while watching and waiting to see how 
your tunnel scheme came out, Tve admired your 
pluck.” 

“You didn’t come here to tell me that, did you?” 
queried Sanders. 

“Not by a darned sight, sir. See here, boss; when 
that mine was running I had charge of one of the levels 
— ^don’t mistake me, now — this was when she was run 
right; I’m not alluding to that gang of sharks that had 
hold of her, but the time she flooded. Well, when I 
had charge of the level, I stood in with some mining 
brokers, and whenever we struck a rich vein of ore 
(and the richest ore that ever saw the light of day has 
been taken out of that mine), I was paid a good price 
for the information. The men working under me 
stood in on the deal, and when we unearthed a rich 
vein it was kept quiet until I got my price from the 
broker. Well, sir, we unearthed the prettiest and rich- 
est vein you ever clapped eyes. on the day the charge 
of dynamite was let off that flooded the mine. We had 
just enough time to escape with our lives. Now, sir, 
I’m not asking a fortune, but if you have not unearthed 
this vein, I can guide you to it, and all that I ask is for 
you to stake me tO' what you think is right.” 

“What do you want me to do in the matter?” asked 
, Sanders. 

“Take me down the mine and I’ll show you the 
vein.” 

“On one condition; if you’ll allow one of my part- 
ners to talk with you. I’ll give you the opportunity you 
want.” 

“Will you guarantee that he’ll not peach on me? 
There are certain persons very anxious to make my 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 469 


acquaintance, and Em just as anxious they should not,” 
replied the man. 

At this Sanders smiled ; he could not for the life of 
him see why anybody should be anxious to make the 
acquaintance of such a woe-begone looking creature, 
although he guessed it was the authorities that the man 
feared. 

“You’ve got my word that you are as safe with him 
as you are with me.” 

Sending for Griddles, when that worthy appeared 
Sanders unfolded to him the tale of the man. Griddles 
sized him up with a merry twinkle in his eye; it cer- 
tainly was a fair proposition, and he advised Sanders 
to go ahead with the business. 

The three men descended the mine, and upon arriv- 
ing at the level-designated by the man as the one where 
the rich vein was, they alighted. It was very evident 
that the man had worked in the mine, and for a con- 
siderable period, as he was familiar with every level 
they passed. When they had arrived at one of the 
cross-cuts in the most remote part of the mine, he led 
the way. 

“This stuff has coated the walls and covered up all 
traces of color,” said the man, referring to the sedi- 
ment that had adhered to the walls during the time it 
was floo.ded. Gazing around as if to get his exact bear- 
ings, he at last said : 

“There’s your vein, sir; get your men to w^ork this 
cut to-morrow and I’ll warrant you’ll take out some of 
the richest ore you ever saw in your life.” 

The man seemed annoyed at the stoical indifference 
of Sanders. 

“Get me a pick, boss, and I’ll soon show you the 
right color.” 


470 


BOB RYALLS 


The seam was there and both Griddles and Sanders 
were satisfied. 

The vein that the man had shown to Sanders proved 
to be all that he had prophesied, and more. 

Griddles took a gang of men and for the next forty- 
eight hours scarcely left the spot. Under his super- 
vision the drift was extended and as the work pro- 
ceeded it showed the walls to be lined with the richest 
of black suphurets. As the drift extended it grew richer 
and richer, until Griddles figured that there could not 
be less than fifty to seventy-five million dollars’ worth 
of ore in sight. There seemed no limit, and no indica- 
tions of the vein petering out. It was a sight never to 
be forgotten; they had opened up nature’s treasure 
vault, which men’s eyes had never gazed on before. In 
estimating the assay of the ore. Griddles put it down 
as anywhere from five to seven hundred dollars per 
ton. The great tension that our friends had been un- 
der so long was at last relaxed, and this enormous and 
sudden acquisition of wealth was no dream, but a real- 

ity- 

Griddles was at once for keeping this discovery quiet, 
and corralling more of the outstanding stock; but San- 
ders, backed by Jack and Rake, would not listen to any 
such proposition. 

‘‘We’ll all have more money than we can use, and I 
want those who put their money into this to reap some 
of the harvest.” said Sanders. 

“I don’t know, Sanders, but what you’re right, but 
it seems kind of natural to look out for number one; 
but in this case I guess there’ll be enough to go 
around.” 

It was only after the best experts in the States had 
given their opinion of the value of the ore in sight, that 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 471 


Rake and (here our friend resumes his former title) 
Captain Hardesty would accede to the wishes of San- 
ders, after which they had a little private conversation, 
the result of which was a letter sent to Miss Ruth Rob- 
inson. In this letter Rake told her that he had news of 
the Captain ; that he was alive, but had been sick and 
a prisoner for a long time, and but that he did not wish 
to cause her too great a shock he would give her the 
particulars; for her to try and compose herself at re- 
ceiving this news, and to answer at once and he would 
send all details. No mention was made in this letter of 
the Jack-Pot mine, which news was to be a surprise. 

The letter that Rake sent to Ruth Mrs. Robinson re- 
ceived, and as she had no scruples in doing anything 
that would aid and abet her in the object she had on 
hand, she proceeded to open it. If the contents did not 
interfere with any of her plans, she would seal it up 
again and hand it to Ruth. 

Going to her room she lighted an alcohol lamp and 
placed over it a small tea-kettle. When the steam 
emerged from the spout she held the envelope over it. 
If she expected a surprise, she certainly received it. 

''My God! He’s alive! This wedding must take 
place at once. I don’t want any half-pay officer mak- 
ing a pauper of my daughter.” 

The newspapers had published the fact that the Jack- 
Pot mine, now operated by an English syndicate, was 
in a fair way to become one of the greatest bonanzas in 
the history of celebrated mines. 

Everybody smiled, laughed and guffawed. "Old 
Jack-Pot is beginning his tricks again,” they said in 
speaking of Robinson. Robinson made the rounds of 
the business community with his pockets bulging out 


472 


BOB RYALLS 


with newspapers, showing where mention was made of 
the wonderful strike of ore in the Jack-Pot mine. 
These wise people put Robinson down as being child- 
ish. Did he think he could interest them in such a 
swindle ? They never stopped to think that he did not 
ask them to invest in the mine, as they brushed him to 
one side, invariably exclaiming : 

“Wonderful! Wonderful! I’m in a hurry, Robin- 
son; good-day,” leaving our old friend in a very crush- 
ed condition. Mrs. Robinson would not listen to any- 
thing her husband told her about the mine; she had 
other fish to fry. The brewery stock at the present 
time had absorbed all her capital; and as it seemed a 
reliable and safe investment, she was going too allow 
it to stay where it was. Now that the truth about the 
Jack-Pot mine was being told in such a candid manner, 
without any braying of trumpets, no one believed it. 


CHAPTER XCVII. 


APTAIN HARDESTY and Rake experienced 
intense joy as they sent the glad tidings across the 
ocean, breaking the news of the supposed dead coming 
back to life. Both the families would now forever be 
placed beyond pecuniary embarrassment. All this joy, 
however, received a great set-back. It was long past 
all reasonable time for an answer to Rake’s letter, and 
the spirits of Captain Hardesty drooped accordingly. 
What had all this struggle been for? Possibly at this 
moment she was married to Rushton. He did not 
blame her. She had been, most likely, almost harassed 
to death, and to save her family, and through the 
machinations of that heartless woman, her mother, she 
had sacrificed herself. 

Sanders insisted that Rake take the first steamer to 
England and cable as soon as he arrived whether the 
wedding had, as Dick described it, “come off.”. 

That night Rake wrote another letter tO' Ruth, tell- 
ing her that he was coming home at once; incidentally 
mentioning the fact that another party might have 
come with him, but not receiving an answer to his let- 
ter, they were both afraid something had happened, 
and if such was the case England would never see the 
Captain again. He would explain everything when he 
arrived, as it was so romantic it would take too long to 
write details. She might guess now what took him to 
America. A few more days and he would be in the 
presence of her dear self and uncle, and then — ^but no 
473 


474 


BOB RYALLS 


more — only patience — and in his heart praying that 
nothing had happened in his absence, Rake mailed the 
letter — which her mother received. 

One week later Rake sailed for England. 

When Rake told Captain Hardesty that it was ru- 
mored that Ruth was engaged to marry Rushton, the 
Captain put it down as idle talk. He had not forgotten 
that Ruth so often had told him that while he lived she 
could never think of another, and that on his return he 
would find her waiting for him. That all this had 
ended when his death was confirmed by the war office. 
True, she was not married when Sanders called on her 
father to make arrangements about the stock. He 
would now count the hours until he got that longed-for 
cable, but which he would hardly have the courage to 
open when it arrived — that cable with the one word 
would make him happy for life, or a wanderer, never 
to know peace of mind again. He could not command 
time to fly — ^but the great suspense until he knew all 
was crushing him — the holding back of the letter by 
Mrs. Robinson had caused all his mental agony; for 
he reasoned that, if Ruth was alive, she would have 
answered Rake’s letter on the instant of receiving it — 
what had never occurred to him before occurred now 
— she was either married or dead. There was nothing 
for it ; he must wait — wait — wait. 


CHAPTER XCVIIL 


^ I "'HE year of grace that Ruth had asked of Rushton 
had expired. He had importuned her time and 
again to name the wedding day, but could never get 
her consent. He thundered, bullied and scolded Mrs. 
Robinson, telling her that she had misled him as to 
her daughter’s intention; calling her a trickster, and 
that he would never enter the house again — only to 
be brought back each time by a note she would send 
him. 

Mrs. Robinson, who for the past twelve months had 
been on tenterhooks for fear something might happen 
that would spoil her plans, now that the time had ex- 
pired, was determined that Ruth should fulfill her 
promise. In an artful manner she had been continu- 
ally drawing on the rich Rushton, he allowing himself 
to be bled in the most lamblike fashion. Rushton, as 
the reader may judge, was no fool with his money; he 
knew he was being bled, and was willing for it to con- 
tinue, until something definite should occur. 

Rushton, Sr., noticing the great anxiety and up-hill 
task his son had set himself in trying to marry Ruth, 
spoke to him on the subject. His son replied with a 
volley of oaths — telling him it was none of his d — d 
business, as he guessed he laiew what he was doing, 
and warning him and the whole d — d lot of them to 
keep their mouths shut, or, by gad, he’d shut them. 
It was coming to something, he said, if he couldn’t 
attend to his own private affairs. 

475 


476 


BOB RYALLS 


Between Mrs. Robinson and Rushton there was no 
modesty or shame at their mode of what we might 
call warfare, in their attempt tO' bring about this mar- 
riage. It was for Ruth’s own good, reasoned Mrs. 
Robinson, and as for Rushton, he didn’t reason at all. 
He had been used all his life to having his own way, 
and a conscience or sensitiveness v/ere things he was 
not bothered with. It was arranged between this well 
matched pair that they would corner Ruth and force 
her to set the day for the wedding; they argued that 
she could not refuse, as the twelve months’ grace that 
she had exacted had expired. 

The following morning, after breakfast, while Mrs. 
Robinson was talking to Ruth in her most charming 
manner, a ring came at the door bell. 

‘‘Good-morning, Ruth; good-morning, Mrs. Robin- 
son,” said Rushton, as he came thundering into the 
little parlor. 

The program that he and Mrs. Robinson had ar- 
ranged was nevertheless galling to Rushton. He had 
made up his mind a thousand times that he would bring 
Ruth to her senses; but with all his riches, and his 
manner of bulldozing everybody, this girl — damn her 
— when in her presence, he did not know how to ac- 
count for it, but he felt like a whipped cur. 

This morning, however, it would be different; he 
had his champion with him, and she was worth a dozen 
such as he in a game of the kind they now had on hand. 

With a brilliancy of manner that was perfectly 
charming, and a finesse that could scarcely be excelled, 
Mrs. Robinson began to finish with a master stroke 
the last chapter of the plot. 

After beating about the bush for some time, she 
said : 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 477 


“I think, Mr. Rushton, I’d better retire, and allow 
you young people to arrange your private affairs ?” 

“By no means, Mrs. Robinson,” said Rushton. 
“There is nothing that I would not wish you to hear 
— unless Ruth would prefer to be alone?” 

Ruth, replying, said she would prefer her mamma 
to remain. 

Mrs. Robinson began : “Is your London residence 
near completion, Mr. Rushton?” 

“Yes,” answered Rushton smilingly. “The situa- 
tion, though, is rather amusing; I am building my cas- 
tle before the lady has consented to occupy it.” 

“I thought that was arranged some time ago,” an- 
swered Mrs. Robinson, coyly. “What are you young 
people thinking about? Why don’t you name the 
day and stop your mooning? I think you are very 
slow, Mr. Rushton. Here’s June at hand; one of the 
most delightful months of the year, and I’m sure trav- 
eling in such weather as this would be a perfect 
dream.” 

“All I’m waiting for, Mrs. Robinson, is for Ruth 
to name the day.” 

Ruth was cornered. The twelve months’ grace had 
expired and no word of '‘him” Hemmed in as she 
was by two persons who knew nO' pity, her father in 
abject poverty, and who, notwithstanding all that he 
would gain by this alliance, had told her to please her- 
self. This unselfishness on the part of her father had 
its effect. She listened to her mother and Rushton 
without speaking a word. 

“Have you nothing to say, darling, in answer to 
Mr. Rushton’s request?” queried Mrs. Robinson in a 
soothing manner. 

Ruth, with head bowed, remained silent. 


478 


BOB RYALLS 


Mrs. Robinson knew! that any further delay was 
dangerous; the wedding must take place with all pos- 
sible speed. Rake’s letter decided her on using strong 
measures. 

“Why not make it the twenty-first of this month, 
Mr. Rushton?”said Mrs. Robinson. 

“My dear Mrs. Robinson, that is perfectly satis- 
factory to me.” 

Ruth still remained silent. 

“Silence gives consent, Mr. Rushton; and really, 
Ruth, your bashfulness almost amounts to rudeness; 
and you, Mr. Rushton, I’m afraid let business run 
away with you, so that you have forgotten how to be 
gallant. I can assure you, Ruth’s father and I arranged 
matters without such a fuss as you young people have 
made over this wedding.” 

Shaking hands with Ruth, and telling her that he 
would call at the mission house on his way back from 
the office, Rushton, followed by Mrs. Robinson, went 
out of the parlor, she closing the door behind her. 

“Well, it’s settled at last,” said she. 

“Yes, d — n it, but she appeared as if in a dream. 
Why didn’t she show some animation about it? I 
believe she’s still in love with that d — d Captain.” 

“My dear Rushton, you wrong Ruth in thinking as 
you do ; it was her extreme bashfulness which caused 
her silence; but when you’re married a month, my 
dear, you’ll find her the most loving wife, and oh, how 
proud you will be of that goodness and virtue that has 
taken you so long to win ! She thinks you’re such a 
noble fellow.” 


CHAPTER XCIX. 


T the time that Royal, Renshaw, Brady and Bow- 



^ers were making their way to Europe, a gentle- 
man with the appearance of a Westerner put up at the 
Palmer House in Chicago. Upon being shown to his 
room he began to dress with scrupulous care. Putting 
on a new suit of clothes, the trousers of which had 
razor-edge creases ; gorgeous necktie and patent leather 
shoes, set off with a new silk hat — this completed his 
toilet, except a walking cane, which the salesman who 
sold him his outfit said was the proper thing, and 
which, by its size, would have done justice to a college 
sophomore. . 

This gentleman, as he emerged from the hotel, en- 
gaged an automobile, giving the driver instructions 
to drive to a certain apartment house on Stony Island 
avenue. 

A chic maid answered in the affirmative his inquiry 
as to whether Miss Malcom was at home, and escort- 
ing him to a daintily arranged parlor, asked him to be 
seated while she announced him. Seating himself on 
the chair, silk hat in hand, he waited with suppressed 
excitement the coming of Madge. He was as nervous 
as a schoolboy over his first love affair. 

Madge, giving her hair a toss with her fingers, as 
she straightened and tightened her bodice, then rub- 
bing her face with a cloth on which she had sprinkled 
some preparation to tone the complexion, she once 
more surveyed herself in the triple full-length mirror. 


479 


480 


BOB RYALLS 


and assuming a gay, debonair air, marched into the 
parlor. ^ 

Hearing the swish of a lady’s dress as Madge ap- 
proached, the visitor was keyed up tO' concert _ pitch 
as to how he would be received. He had forgotten the 
little formality of procuring cards when he purchased 
his elaborate outfit, and the servant simply announced 
a gentleman to see Miss Malcom. 

“Why, Mr. Harvey — good heavens!” and grasping 
his hand with an effusion of the most sincere affec- 
tion, Madge deliberately kissed him in that off-hand 
manner that a daughter might use toward her father. 
“Mamma, do come here right away; here’s our good, 
kind friend, Mr. Harvey.” 

Meek had written to Madge that the chances were 
that Harvey would call on them now that the smash 
had taken place — meaning the Jack-Pot mine — and that 
she had better look to her mother and watch that she 
did not commit herself in his presence. 

Harvey’s hat and cane having been taken care of, 
and permission granted him to smoke, he sat back in 
a comfortable arm chair and puffed rings of smoke 
from a choice perfecto while waiting the preparation 
of luncheon. 

Mrs. Malcom magnified a thousand times all that 
Harvey had done for Madge during her stay in Den- 
ver, and how delighted she was to make his acquain- 
tance, as, ever since Malcom’s death (pausing and 
wiping a faint resemblance to a tear from her eye), she 
had led the life of a recluse, and in consequence had 
been very lonely — and “Oh, Mr. Harvey, I am wor- 
ried to death at times when I think whatever will be- 
come of me if Madge should marry.” 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 481 


During a pause in the conversation, Madge re-en- 
tered the room. i , 

“Now, Mr. Harvey, come and see if I have fixed 
things tO' your liking,” and taking Harvey’s arm, led 
the way to the dining room. 

Both mother and daughter vied with each other in 
making things pleasant for him. He never had had 
such attention paid him before, and begged of them, 
when the meal was over, to allow him to hire a car- 
riage and take them driving. They asked him if he 
would not please excuse them, as the visit was so sud- 
den, and they were not prepared ; but would be pleased 
to go next day. 

At the close of his visit Harvey was satisfied with 
himself and the world in general; and, as he walked 
down Stony Island avenue, pondered over the manner 
in which he had been received. 

“By Christopher ! The old lady’s not at all bad look- 
ing — never would have believed she was old enough 
to be Madge’s mother. Darned if I know which to 
set my cap for. The old lady talked kind of spoony 
— I can’t marry both of them, that’s certain.” 

We must overlook this little vanity on the part of 
Harvey. Women were a weak spot in his character, 
and his education in reference to them, like most of 
us, was being acquired under forced draught. When 
the draught was shut off he could reason ; but his rea- 
son would go to the four quarters of the universe 
when the draught was again applied. 

Madge and a lad}^ friend at that time were taken to 
the various places of amusement by that class of men 
that are supposed to be the most up-to-date in every- 
thing that takes place. They were bachelor clubmen 
and sporting stockbrokers, with a sprinkling of the 


482 


BOB RYALLS 


richest young bucks from the monster business con- 
cerns of Chicago. 

The day following Harvey’s visit he again called at 
the Malcom residence and took Madge and her mother 
for a drive, returning in time for dinner. After dinner, 
Harvey, seated between mother and daughter, was in 
a state of ecstacy that he had never known before. 

While the gay old bachelor is enjoying himself there 
is a ring at the door bell, and in bounds Madge’s lady 
companion, who, after kissing mother and daughter 
(although she had seen them the evening previous), 
was introduced to Harvey — whom she was delighted 
to meet, so she said. 

In the meantime there were several more rings at 
the door bell, and each time there was admitted one 
of the gilded set of Chicago’s clubmen. 

The sight of these gay, rollicking fellows was the 
Waterloo of Harvey’s aspirations to ever capture 
Madge. 

His countenance, as each of the swagger set was 
admitted, changed until it wore a most woe-begone 
expression. He saw at a glance that he was out of 
the running with these young bucks, and was congrat- 
ulating himself on the fact that he had not proposed 
to Madge, as he now realized that he would surely have 
met with a refusal. He never felt so abashed in all 
his life; but our dear Madge came to his aid. 

After Harvey had been made as uncomfortable as 
possible by the condescending manners of these young 
bloods, which followed the introductions, Mrs. Mal- 
com was called into one of the rooms, and a few words 
spoken to her by Madge. In a very short time Har- 
vey was asked if he would not assist Mrs. Malcom in 
some trifling matter she had on hand in one of the 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 483 


other rooms; and the gallant Harvey was delighted. 
When Madge returned she found Harvey with out- 
stretched hands, holding a skein of wool which Mrs. 
Malcom was winding into a ball. Madge’s tact had 
smoothed the ruffled plumes of the gay Westerner, 
at the same time paving the way for a husband for her 
mother. 

Madge had an object in view, and the brains to put 
it into execution should the chance occur; but lacking 
as she did a chaperon to smooth the way for her, it 
seemed as if the hand of almost every one was against 
her when she attempted to move up a notch socially. 

“Who is she? Where does she come from?” was 
asked time and again by the ladies Madge chanced 
to meet. It was almost a case of “Crucify her!” 

This girl, Madge, during the five years of her mar- 
ried life, had slowly swallowed the bitter pill of expe- 
rience; she now somewhat understood men; and this 
knowledge she would now use for the scheme she had 
on hand. 

The sarcasm and ironical satire she had to submit 
to from some of the people that wanted to know who 
she was when she attended any of the social functions, 
caused her to make up her mind that she would, if such 
a thing were possible, meet them as an equal. 

Madge had created a furor among the gilded set of 
this certain class O'f men just mentioned, and she was 
now determined if possible to capture one of them for 
a husband. She knew the chances were against her 
marrying the man on whom she had centered her af- 
fections, and knowing this, had determined that the 
weakest nature of the many to whom she had been in- 
troduced, would be her grandstand play for a husband, 
if — he had the means; then these people who now 


484 


BOB RYALLS 


snubbed her would have to, through her husband, admit 
her into their society. Once in the swim they should 
be paid back in their own coin — tenfold. 

As stated, the girl was brainy. She knew what the 
men thought of her; also that she, like a great many 
other poor girls, were looked on as playthings for these 
rich men. Then again she would reason, had not 
some of the richest men in the States begun by amus- 
ing themselves with these poor girls until the little 
innocent had woven a net around the Goliath that only 
the wedding ceremony could remove ? 

More than one grand dame who at present are num- 
bered among the four hundred of New York city, 
were at first playthings for the scions of these wealthy 
families. 

At first the members of these families rave and 
storm, but where a young gentleman has a will of his 
own. and above all can handle his own money, and 
thinks his dignity is assailed when they begin to dic- 
tate to him whom he shall or shall not marry ; and sup- 
pose the dear young lady has had her eye teeth cut and 
keeps the one main chance in view — then what is to 
stop the landing of the fish in her little net ? 

Madge, with her tailor-made dresses into which she 
seemed to have been poured, so well did they fit her, 
had an art of creating admiration by her rich but sub- 
dued apparel. This appearance, with her charm of 
manner, combined with nature’s endowment of a 
figure and complexion that needed no artifice; these 
charms, still further enhanced with a soft, musical 
voice, helped her not a little in her pursuit of a rich 
husband. 


CHAPTER C. 


W HAT was at first considered a flirtation on the 
part of Harry Walters, one of the most prom- 
ising members of the Chicago Stock Exchange, was 
fast emerging into a stage more deep and lasting. At a 
reception to which he had taken Madge, and at which 
there were not a few who considered themselves the 
elite of Chicago’s social circles, Madge found herself 
very much snubbed by the ladies present. The same 
old story — who was she ? Had she a chaperon ? They 
had never seen or heard of her before. Where had 
Walters picked her up? While these ladies made 
Madge as miserable as ladies only can, the dear men 
flocked around her, and she, perfectly indifferent to the 
many scathing looks she received from the partners of 
the different young gentlemen present, enjoyed her- 
self (apparently) tO' her heart’s content. Inwardly, 
however, at this reception she was very miserable, but 
gritted her teeth and bided her time. 

“Harry ought not to have brought Madge to this 
affair,” said one of the old rounders. “He might have 
known she’d be snubbed. Damn it ! I think the fellow 
is completely gone on her; shouldn’t wonder if she 
hooks him.” 

“Say, Prowler,” said Dick Taylor, addressing the 
last speaker (who had received his title through keep- 
ing late hours), take a look at Madge as she stands 
there on the floor, and then look around the room. I 
ask you if there is one of them that can hold a candle 
to her? .When she’s around they are all nine spots.” 
485 


486 


BOB RYALLS 


‘‘Little bit gone on her yourself, Dicky,” replied the 
Prowler. 

“Well, ril just tell you what it is. Prowler; Pm 
always a little sweet on a clever girl^ and that little 
girl over there can give this crowd cards and beat them 
hollow at any old game. She’s witty; she’s pretty; 
and better than all, she’s brains. When she goes out 
on the street she has them all beat to a standstill. She’s 
grace and perfection itself.” 

“Dicky, you’re dead gone on her,” came from half 
a dozen young chappies in the room who were listen- 
ing to the conversation. “It’s no use, Dick, my boy,” 
resumed the Prowler jeeringly, “Walters has her pat; 
you haven’t a look-in.” 

“Perhaps not. Prowler, I’m satisfied; I’ve had one 
evening’s pleasure with the girl,” resumed Taylor. 

“Oh, come off, Dick!” from several of the members. 
“Why, you’ve only been introduced to her a day or two 
ago. That won’t wash, Dicky.” 

“That’s all right, gentlemen ; I took her to the the- 
atre last night, and never enjoyed the society of a 
young lady so much in my life.” 

“All rot, Taylor; don’t believe a word of it,” said 
the facetious Mr. Prowler. 

“Right you are. Prowler; I’ve been trying for the 
past two weeks to take her out, and by gad, she won’t 
go anywhere that I ask her,” said young Billy Reeves, 
nicknamed the “Headlight” on account of the huge 
diamond he wore in his bosom, and who had inherited 
from his father a fortune made out of pork. 

“What do you know about it. Reeves?” replied 
Taylor. 

“I know this much; I’ll bet you the wine for the 
party, and after we clear out of here we’ll go and 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 487 


drink on the lo'ser, that you’ve never been to the theatre 
with Miss Malcom/’ answered Reeves. 

“That’s business,” said the Prowler, who was anx- 
ious for the bet to be made, as he had a horror of going 
to bed early, and did not care a jot who lost so that 
they had a merry night of it, which would be bound 
to ensue after they got to their rendezvous. 

“You’re on. Reeves,” replied Taylor, “and I’ll not 
only bet you the wine for the party that I took her to 
the theatre last night, but I’ll bet you a wine supper 
that I’ll take her again before the week expires.” 

“Damn it, he’s bluffing. Take him up. Flash,” said 
the Prowler, to young Reeves (Flash being another 
nickname for Reeves). 

“That’s a go, Taylor; I’ll take both bets.” 

Madge satisfied young Reeves that she had been to 
the theatre with Taylor, and the chaffing that Reeves 
got while they were making a night of it, determined 
that young gentleman that he would make the greatest 
effort of his life to get Harry Walters into his confi- 
dence and make it impossible for Taylor to take Madge 
to the theatre within the next week. While they were 
making a night of it at the expense of young Reeves, 
the bet of the wine supper was discussed and kept alive 
by the Prowler and his boon companions. That night, 
supper for all those present and any friend they chose 
to bring, was arranged for, to take place the second 
day after the expiration of the time set for the bet 
between Taylor and Reeves. The Prowler was given 
carte blanche to go ahead and order it, and whoever 
lost was to pay the bill. This just suited the Prowler; 
and it just suited Dick Taylor, as he was playing a lone 
hand in a certain matter that we shall soon bring to 
light. 


CHAPTER CL 


H arry Walters was furious when he heard 
of the bet which had been made between Dick 
Taylor and young Elash. He’d be d — d, so he said, if 
Madge should go to the theatre with either of them; 
and he’d punch that sap head of Flash’s if he didn’t 
attend to his own affairs — the d — d young jackanapes. 

Dick Taylor was one of those quiet, unassuming 
fellows that a man meets once in a while at some of 
the clubs. He was somewhat of a sport; but at the 
same time a gentleman. He never dressed in a loud 
manner, though he attended all the sporting events in 
his easy, indolent way. He had taken Madge to the 
theatre as a gentleman would take his wife, with the 
most honest intentions, and, as stated, enjoyed her 
company. He was not a marrying man, but would like 
to have seen Madge capture one of his rich acquaint- 
ances. They had become very confidential while taking 
a little supper after the theatre; and Madge’s five years 
of married life had gained her such experience that she 
could now understand men better and read a little be- 
tween the lines. 

Taylor’s trip to the theatre with Madge, and a visit 
to her apartments where he had met her mother, had 
made a favorable impression on him; this, and the 
brains that the girl had, decided him, and he told her 
that he would do all he could to help her get a husband 
that would be something of a catch from a pecuniary 
point of view. 

When this supper had attained the notoriety that 
Taylor knew such an affair would among this certain 
class of men, he called at the Malcom apartments at a 
488 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 489 


time when he supposed Madge would be alone, judge of 
his surprise to find Madge and Walters talking confi- 
dentially. 

The maid who answered the bell in response to Tay- 
lor’s ring was in a quandary what to say in answer 
to his query as to whether he could see Miss Malcom. 
Being in the' confidence of Madge, she took Taylor’s 
card, ushering him into the dining room. The parlor 
door being open as Taylor walked towards the dining 
room, caused Walters to turn his head at hearing the 
footsteps; they both recognized each other; Taylor 
bowed; Walters frowned. Madge was in a dilemma; 
but there was nothing else for it, so she brought Tay- 
lor into the parlor, whereupon he immediately profifered 
his hand to Walters. That gentleman, frowning in a 
fierce manner, and refusing the profifered hand, said: 

“Look you here, Dick, this has got to be stopped, 
and at once. I’m not going to stand by and see Miss 
Malcom’s name become a byword among a lot of con- 
ceited puppies, such as that young Flash, ' Prowler, and 
others, who go gadding about drinking, and with every 
glass they put to their mouths, mentioning Miss Mal- 
com’s name. I won’t stand it; and the man that re- 
peats her name in any way but that of a lady will have 
to answer to me — and that goes, Taylor, whether it’s 
you or any one else,” thundered Walters, as he paced 
up and down the room in a tragic manner. 

“Harry, I always thought I was a friend of yours, 
and if that friendship has ceased on your part, kindly 
let me know. You have seen fit to upbraid me this 
morning in rather an unjust manner, and have taken 
it Upon yourself to be the champion of Miss Malcom. 
Might I . ask, Harry, if Miss Malcom’s future happi- 
ness has been placed in your hands for safe keeping?” 


490 


BOB RYALLS 


“What the devil are you driving at, Taylor?” 

“Just what I said, Harry. I want to know if I am 
talking to a friend — if not, then we can better under- 
stand each other. AlsO' if Miss Malcom has become 
your absolute property, if I may use such an expres- 
sion. Again, I want you to point out to me if I have 
done anything unbecoming a gentleman in reference 
to Miss Malcom ? We are here in her presence, Walters, 
and if you have any charges to make, fire away, and 
be done with this “grandstand play” which you have 
seen fit to adopt — I strongly object to it — I do, really.” 

Walters was furious. 

“What about this confounded supper that is the talk 
of all the clubs? If I am not misinformed, you’re the 
one that started all their tongues wagging.” 

“Walters, I’m not going to brook an insult, even 
from you. If you’re a gentleman, as I firmly believe 
you are, I ask you to grant me the privilege of explain- 
ing in any other place but here; I’m really surprised 
at you broaching this subject in the presence of Miss 
Malcom.” 

“You said you were-willing to have the affair aired 
in her presence; are you afraid to answer?” 

“If you’re alluding to the supper, Walters, I’ll con- 
fess in^Miss Malcom’s presence I am to blame; if you 
have any other charges to make I’d like to hear them.” 

“I’ll have an understanding with you, Dick, at an- 
other time.” 

“When you’re ready, Harry, you’ll find me on hand, 
as I’m not aware of being in the habit of running away 
when it comes to a show-down.” 

“Miss Malcom,” exclaimed Taylor, “I called this 
morning to make a friendly visit, and if my presence 
here is annoying to you, I shall immediately take my 
leave.” 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 491 


“Why, Mr. Taylor, I’m sure mamma and I are al- 
ways delighted to have you call, and I’m at a loss why 
you even think that your presence here is not always 
welcome.” 

Walters frowned fiercely at her during this con- 
versation. 

“In that case I’ll stay, as I have a little matter on 
hand that I wish to speak to you about.” 

Walters here arose and asked Madge if he might 
speak to her, at the same time walking towards the 
door, saying: ' i 

“I’ll see you at the club to-night, Taylor; then we’ll 
settle this matter one way or the other.” 

“Any time, Harry, will suit me,” answered the im- 
perturbable Taylor. 

“She’s hooked him, and if she can use the landing 
net with the skill I think she’s capable of, why, every- 
thing is lovely ; and Dicky, my boy, you’ve done a good 
turn.” 

While thus soliloquizing Taylor heard the door close 
and the gentle swish of a lady’s dress told him that 
Madge was coming into the room. 

“Well, Madge, I suppose he’s told you all about my 
bet, and dwelt on the notoriety of the supper.” 

“Yes, he’s told me everything, and given me my 
orders that I’m not to go out with anybody — and 
especially you.” 

“Everything is working charmingly. When is he 
coming again ?” 

“To-night.” 

“Good! Now, Madge, everything depends on you. 
I want to see you land this fellow. He’s not a bad 
sort, and is well fixed — mamma’s pet and all that sort 


492 


BOB RYALLS 


of thing.. You must draw the long bow — fall into 
everything he suggests — and above all play the mar- 
tyr and ask his advice where you shall and where you 
shall not go. Use me in a fierce manner — don’t mis- 
understand me — I’m desperately in love with you, and 
have annoyed you to death by asking you to marry 
me; but it must be forced from you, as it were, at the 
time he restricts your seeing me. He’ll get no satis- 
faction from me. Don’t think, Madge, that I am such 
a jackass as to think that I could begin to post you how 
to land this fellow, as the wiles of the fair sex are so 
subtle that no man has ever been wise enough to 
fathom them. What I wish to say is that you have 
my permission to use me in any manner you wish that 
will further your ends. You go ahead and use your 
own judgment in the matter, but above all, strike while 
the iron is hot, and play me against him at all times; 
I’ll stand for it.” 

The coming supper, the result of the bet between 
young Flash and Dick Taylor, was the talk of Chicago 
clubdom. It was to be a regular old stag affair. All 
the bucks, both young and old, had their nets out trying 
to fish up a ticket. They knew there would be a night 
of rollicking fun, with wine galore, and no doubt a 
side show thrown in, besides hearing stories from some 
of the gay old rounders that could not be beat. 

Walters was furious at the notoriety this supper 
was attaining. He called at the Malcom’s early the 
same evening, having driven there immediately after 
coming off ’change. He coaxed and pleaded, then 
begged. At last Madge said : 

“Then if you insist that I must not go to the theatre 
with him, what shall I say to Mr. Taylor when he calls, 
Walter dear? He is here at all times of the day im- 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 493 


portuning me to marry him, and I’m afraid he’ll do 
something desperate if I refuse him as coldly as you 
say. Don’t you think I had better go with him to the 
theatre this time, and I’ll promise you that I’ll never, 
never see him again.” 

“Madge, I ask you, I implore you — forgive me — but 
I command you not to go to the theatre with that man. 
There has been enough notoriety already about this 
bet, and I am given to understand that every sport 
in Chicago is going to attend this supper. I’m just 
crazy when I think about that young Flash, Prowler, 
and a score of others bandying your name around. 
I’ll be there, and if anybody says, acts, or insinuates 
by word or deed, other than he would about his wife, 
sister or daughter, I’ll knock him down — Taylor had 
better look out.” 

Madge refused to gO' to the theater with Taylor, 
and the supper took place at his expense; and such a 
night as Chicago’s clubmen will always remember. 
All the blase old rounders were present. The master 
of ceremonies, who, it was very evident had been 
posted by Dick Taylor what to say, in addressing the 
members, passed off the bet in as light a manner as 
possible. Then Taylor arose, stating that he hoped 
everybody would enjoy themselves, and if any gentle- 
man present knew how this supper came about, he 
hoped that the lady’s name would be kept as sacred 
as the names of their own sisters and wives. 

“Good fellow, Dick!” from a number of voices. 
Calling for silence, he said: 

“Gentleman, I have lost this bet. I suppose though. 
I’m not the first, and do not suppose I’ll be the last, 
who through egotism has made a fool of himself. One 


494 


BOB RYALLS 


word more: there is an old adage, gentlemen, which 
says that “an open confession is good for the soul/' 
Now in defense of the fair name of the young lady 
who was the indirect cause of this supper being given 
to-night, and those friends of mine present who know 
her, I wish to make use of that adage by saying pub- 
licly that she has refused my hand in marriage.” 

“Bravo, Dick ! Your health, Dick ! Better luck next 
time, Dick!” from a score of voices. They knew, they 
said, that Dick was sweet on Madge — why, anyone 
with half an eye could see it. 

Walters, who was present, sat apart from the other 
members, and as Taylor stood up to speak, he also 
arose. Taylor noticed him, but refused to hold the 
fierce gaze which Walters centered on him. As he fin- 
ished his oration their eyes met, Taylor with a calm, 
dignified manner returning the fierce gaze of Walters 
— all eyes were centered on the two men — each car- 
ried a revolver — a taunt — a mistaken word meant a 
tragedy — the tension is extreme — the club members 
hold their breath — a silence that is oppressive over- 
spreads the assembly — a member suddenly arises from 
his seat — takes the arm of Walters, who glares at him 
— then recovers himself and together they abruptly 
leave the club house. 

Now that Madge was on the verge of entering good 
society, the one thing that rankled in her heart day 
and night, never giving her a moment’s peace of mind, 
was the thousand dollars she had cajoled from Harvey. 

She had been received into the Walters family; and 
during a dinner given in her honor, while conversing 
with Harry Walters’ mother, her guilty conscience 
smote her heavily. She would now give the world to 
have continued the pure life she once led. 


CHAPTER CIL 



^HE marriage of Miss Madge Malcom to Mr. 


Harry Walters took place in one of Chicago’s 
most fashionable churches. They were the ideal 
groom and bride; and as they walked down the aisle 
of the church many commented on their fine appear- 


ance. 


Of all the presents Madge received, none were finer 
or more costly than the one from Mr. Taylor, and 
which Madge asked her husband if she might retain, 
or should she return it. Her husband smilingly told 
her that he thought Dick meant all right, and that she 
would please him by accepting it. 

Madge was now married, and this Mr. Taylor, al- 
though not given credit for it, was a moral man after 
his own fashion. He revered the holy bonds of mat- 
rimony, and looked upon them as the rock that had 
stood the ravages of all ages, and the one mighty bul- 
wark that kept society from destroying itself. 

The night of their wedding, Madge told her hus- 
band that she had just one thing to confess to him — 
that she owed a thousand dollars. 

'T’m lucky, Madge, it isn’t ten,” said Walters, play- 
fully, as he gave her a check for the amount. 

Madge is fast becoming a model wife. Pier better 
nature under her new conditions is asserting itself, 
and she now is looking back with horror on the unholy 
career she had mapped out to follow. 

It is very evident Madge has succumbed to Harry 
Walters’ love and kindness, and is now deeply in love 
with her husband. 


495 


496 


BOB RYALLS 


I 

During Harvey’s many visits to the Malcoms, al- 
though the period of time was short, his education in 
reference to the ladies advanced rapidly, and in conse- 
quence he soon disabused his mind of ever winning 
Madge for a wife. With her mother, however, it was 
different, and his courtship of the elder lady ran very 
smoothly, nothing occurring to cause a jealous pang 
to the heart of the gay Westerner. 

Madge, before preparing for her European tour, de- 
termined’ if possible to bring about the wedding of 
Harvey to her mother ; and as the way had been nicely 
paved, it did not take the practical Madge long to 
bring the billing and cooing pair of little innocents into 
the matrimonial ranks. Mrs. Malcom told Harvey it 
was so sudden when he popped the old-time question, 
and was very much afraid that she would have to see 
Madge about it — so she gave Harvey to understand — 
as he perhaps knew what grown-up daughters thought 
of their mammas marrying again. 

Calling Harvey into the little parlor of the flat on 
the evening of his marriage to her mother, Madge 
closed the door, and taking from her pocketbook the 
check her husband gave her, handed it to Harvey, say- 
ing: 

‘^Mr. Harvey, this is the proudest moment of my 
life. Please accept this, and promise me you’ll never 
mention it to mamma — kiss me, papa, for such you 
are now,” and before Harvey could refuse to take the 
check she ran out of the room. 

* * * jji 

Mr. and Mrs. Walters having departed for Europe, 
Harvey has decided to take his wife to California to 
spend the honeymoon. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 497 


Mrs. Harvey has made the rounds of the tenants in 
the apartment house where they reside, and with Mrs. 
Brown is waiting on the sidewalk for the arrival of 
the cab that is to convey them to the depot. 

While Mrs. Brown and Mrs. Harvey are gossiping, 
their neighbors in the front apartments are looking 
down on them from their windows; there are also 
quite a number of stragglers waiting at the door; 
while a close observer might notice two robust min- 
ions of the law exchange glances with two smart busi- 
ness-looking men, as they slowly pass Harvey's resi- 
dence. 

One of the business-looking men approaches Mrs. 
Harvey, and in a polite manner asks if she and Mr. 
Harvey are about to leave the city. Mrs. Harvey an- 
swered in the affirmative just as Harvey emerged 
through the front door. 

“Please introduce me to your husband,” kindly asks 
this business-looking man. 

“With pleasure,” answered Mrs. Harvey in a gush- 
ing manner. 

When Mrs. Harvey introduced this man to her hus- 
band he grasped Harvey’s hand as in a vise while his 
companion, as quick as a flash, grasped Harvey’s other 
hand, and in a shorter time than it fakes to- tell, Har- 
vey was firmly handcuffed; the two policemen stand- 
ing by to render aid if such were needed. 

Knowing they had the right man, the officers and 
detectives took no chances on a struggle by reading to 
Harvey the warrant for his arrest for the Jack-Pot 
mine swindle until after they had the handcuffs on 
him. 

The mortification depicted on Harvey’s countenance 
was pitiable to behold. A desperate fight around a 


498 


BOB RYALLS 


mining camp where revolvers were used with deadly 
effect, he would have cared little about; but his arrest 
before all these neighbors just as he was about to start 
on his honeymoon completely unmanned him. 

As the detective finished reading the warrant for 
Harvey’s arrest, Mrs. Harvey looked around, and see- 
ing Mrs. Brown — screamed — then collapsed grace- 
fully in the arms of her neighbor. 

The officers asked Harvey to enter the cab — the cab 
which was tO' have driven him and his wife to the depot 
to begin their wedding trip was now to be used to con- 
vey him away in durance vile — all this flashed on Har- 
vey just as he looked around and saw his wife faint. 
Driven desperate, in an instant he was a caged lion, 
and raising his handcuffed hands was about to bring 
them down on the head of the detective when his in- 
tentions were frustrated. 

Gulping down a thousand emotions in one single 
sob, he entered the cab and was driven to police head- 
quarters. 

The departure of Mr. and Mrs. Walters for Europe, 
and the arrest of Harvey, mark the final disappear- 
ance of these worthies. 


CHAPTER cm. 


W HEN the steamer with Royal on board cast 
anchor at Alexandria, the scene that presented 
itself was the means of arousing, and once more 
bringing him back to that state of Bohemianism that 
was his by nature. As the grotesque and motley horde 
of humanity that eagerly awaits the arrival of each 
steamer at Alexandria charged on the helpless passen- 
gers and seized their baggage. Royal laughed for the 
first time since the night of the tragedy. 

Among the porters that surrounded the steamer in 
their flat-bottomed boats, dressed as they were in all 
the colors of the rainbow, could be seen, Arabs, 
Bedouins, Copts, Abyssinians, Nubians, Greeks, and 
others of too hybrid an ancestry to classify. 

Royal was pulled ashore by a great lusty fellow, his 
baggage following in another boat. When he landed 
he was at once surrounded by a score or more of por- 
ters, and as his baggage was taken out of the boat, each 
one of these men seized a piece. It seemed as if 
there was a tacit understanding among them that if it 
was only a collar box, no man was to carry more than 
one piece of baggage. 

After paying these porters, who held on like grim 
death to his baggage until they received their pay, sev- 
eral others appeared and asked payment. These fel- 
lows had done nothing to deserve any money, except 
walk alongside the other porters and give their moral 
support either to the baggage or the men who were 
carrying it. It was such a clear case of holdup that 
499 


500 


BOB RYALLS 


Royal gave the fellows a small sum of money for 
their nerve and smiling, mused ; 

“They say these people are behind in civilization. 
That may be; but for a bare-faced hold-up they can 
hold their own with the New York police.” 

When, in Alexandria, Royal began to hunt up an old 
friend who had been there a long time in the interest 
of an American firm of manufacturers. 

In a week from the day of landing he had found this 
friend, but the gentleman in question had grown into a 
shrewd, taciturn business man, very different from 
what he was when in New York, and Royal, after 
spending a few days with him, bade him good-bye and 
took the morning express to Cairo, making the hun- 
dred and thirty-one miles in four and a half hours. 

“The train moves a little faster than the people,” 
he muttered as he arrived in Cairo. 

Resigning himself to the attaches of the hotel, he 
moved about for a few days more like a man in a 
dream than anything else. The place would just suit 
a man of his disposition after he had thrown O'ff the 
state of lethargy into which he had fallen since the 
death of Brady. The Oriental fashion, with the indo- 
lent ways of the people, who seemed to live for the 
day only, soon began to have a sort of fascination for 
him, and each day found him rapidly accustoming him- 
self to the ways of the natives. Here he could drift 
along, and the luxurious ease that money gave in this 
city had its attractions for him. 

Royal had made the rounds of the city and had not 
seen any one that he knew, although while strolling 
through Shepheard’s Hotel he thought he saw a fellow 
clubman, but found out afterwards that he was mis- 
taken. 


AN ANQLO-AMERICAN STORY 501 


In a month after arriving in Cairo he rented a 
house in the fashionable part of the city, and had it 
furnished in the most luxurious Oriental style. In 
the meantime he had been introduced to a native, a 
well-bred, educated fellow, a linguist, who had trav- 
eled extensively, and who, having lost all his money in 
speculating, was willing to act as steward in taking 
care of Royal’s house, besides those innumerable 
things that are required for an establishment. 

Royal made up his mind when he rented this house 
that Cairo was as good a place as any for him to rus- 
ticate in. He would at least be out of the way of 
everybody except an occasional globe trotter, and pos- 
sibly might not be known all the time he was there. 

He had invested nearly all his money while in Lon- 
don in gilt-edged securities, thereby removing all 
worry about pecuniary matters. 

Sauntering along with his native Oriental, who was 
now Royal’s boon companion, they being at all times 
together, a person would have to take a second look 
at him to make sure he was not a native. 

While the Orient, with its indolent ways, its ab- 
ject poverty on one side, and untold riches on the 
other, does not appeal to the average European or 
American, still there are individuals from all parts of 
the globe whom the place just suits, not including 
those who, like Royal, for their safety make it their 
home. 

This man Royal had an easy, indolent way of adapt- 
ing himself to any and all customs; and his de- 
cidedly dark complexion, under the Egyptian sun 
was gradually becoming darker, while each week 
found him wearing something more of the native cos- 
tume; besides attending as he did all the little native 


502 


BOB RYALLS 


society functions with his friend, where as if to the 
manner born he would drink his coffee and smoke 
his cigarette with the grace and naturalness of the 
Oriental. It pleased them to see him adopt their man- 
ners and ways ; and when he appeared at the mosque 
with his friend, and was equally as devout (in appear- 
ance at least) he was taken into their abodes and ate 
their dishes with the greatest gusto. 

With Royal, one religion was as good as another, 
and like his morals it never gave him any uneasiness 
by cropping out at the wrong time. 

Through his friend who had acted as his agent, 
Royal had procured a well-bred team of carriage 
horses, and when driving on the Shoutra Road none 
caused more admiration. It was not to be wondered 
at that at this time Royal was gradually being sur- 
rounded with that class of adventurers and adven- 
turesses which are to be found in all parts of the 
world, and in no place more so than in Cairo. 

There you see the native Oriental with her youth- 
ful bloom of womanhood, which springs up and 
withers while her European sister is slowly maturing 
into a more lasting beauty. 

It is needless to say in a very short time Monsieur 
Royal had been introduced to quite a number of these 
adventuresses, and the jealousy that existed among 
them for his favor was intense. Like most men of 
his class a new face and form immediately displaced 
the old love. 

'While this man had never in a sense been cruel 
to women, he had at all times trifled with their af- 
fections. In our cold Northern countries this state 
of affairs is tolerated; and our women to a certain 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 503 


extent are schooled to smother their feelings, and 
those who cannot, suffer in silence. But in the 
Orient, when once the flame of the grand passion 
is lighted, discretion is thrown to the winds, and 
these women of hybrid ancestry are liable to go to 
any extreme, being utterly careless what becomes of 
them after they have taken their revenge on the ob- 
ject that had caused the green monster to take pos- 
session of them. 

Royal had cast off one of these girls, Irene by name, 
whO’ was becoming irksome tO' him. 

This cast-off mistress had all the craft and cunning 
that only comes to a woman from such a life as this 
woman had led. She was native born, her father 
being a Frenchman. She had never known her 
mother, and if it had not been for the notoriety she 
had obtained on account of her beauty, this delight- 
ful father of hers would never have made himself 
known. She had had lovers from her infancy; but 
when Monsieur Royal came on the scene and she 
was introduced to him, then for the first time did 
she experience a love different from any of the amours 
she had known before. It was this fact that annoyed 
Royal more than anything else; it was getting, as he 
called it, d tiresome.” 

He wanted to free himself from her — but how? 
The truth was he did not want an open rupture with 
her, as he hated a scene. Then again he was to a 
certain extent afraid of her ungovernable temper. 
Like most creatures of her passionate disposition, af- 
ter an ebullition of temper, she would become so 
penitent and beg of him in such a piteous manner, 
that he always took her back into his favor again. 


504 


BOB RYALLS 


At this time Royal received a telegram informing 
him that his friend at Alexandria was seriously ill, 
and upon his arrival there, he found him hovering be- 
tween life and death. After the crisis had passed, 
Royal, whO' had been in close attendance on him, 
journeyed forth for fresh air and exercise, and near- 
ing the outskirts of the city was about to return 
when he saw a large number of men-o’-warsmen. It 
was very evident from the great commotion and 
heated conversation that was going on that there 
was something unusual about to take place. 

The intermingling of these men, who swore by all 
that was lovely, and that which was not at all lovely, 
as to the merits of their champion, was brought about 
by the fact that two cruisers were at anchor in Alex- 
andria Bay; one flying the flag of Uncle Sam; the 
other that of John Bull. 

It appeared that sailors from the respective ships 
had obtained shore-leave some days previous and 
at that time had met in one of the resorts that 
sailors usually frequent. The gathering this day when 
Royal saw them was the result of the late meeting. 

The English crew, it seemed, had told of a man 
on board their ship that could lick anything the Yanks 
could put against him. The Yanks retaliated by telling 
the Johnny Bulls that their man could walk around 
him like a cooper around a cask. The result of this 
badinage was that a match had been arranged between 
their respective champions and the meeting this day 
was to decide which was the better man. 

As Royal followed the men he saw them leave the 
main road, going in the direction of some sand hills, 
that had been formed by the wind outside the city 
limits. These sand hills were just high enough to 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 505 


screen them from the passersby on the main road; 
and, once inside this friendly cover the men lost no 
time in getting their respective champions ready for 
the battle royal. 

If there was one thing dear to the hearts of these 
men, it was a fight — a manly, fair and square stand- 
up fight. 

Each man had his seconds, timekeeper and bottle 
holder; and while the champions of the respective 
ships were stripping for the fray, there was the live- 
liest of betting. 

Many officers from each of the ships who' dared 
not grace the ringside by their presence, sent com- 
missions by the sailors ; and while the principals were 
undergoing a vigorous rub-down from the hands of 
their seconds, and the finishing touches were being 
put to their toilets, these jolly Jack-Tars waved their 
money and challenged the opposite side to bet. 

Just a few minutes before time was called there 
came a lull in the betting from the fact that they had 
bet themselves to a standstill. There was one thing 
certain; the doughty champion of many a hard bat- 
tle— as this was to be a finish fight — would now have 
his colors lowered, and his backers would also be 
crippled pecuniarily for some time to come. No mat- 
ter how the battle might go, there was no chance to 
hedge — ‘‘they were all in” — to use a sporting phrase. 

As the men entered the ring and advanced to the 
center to shake hands, a silence came over the as- 
sembled tars as if the moment was too sacred for the 
slightest sound. There was not a man among the 
crowd of stalwart warriors who would not have 
swum ashore and run the risk of a court-martial to 
be present at this fight. 


506 


BOB RYALLS 


Perfectly nude, except a cincture around their loins, 
with a pair of spiked shoes to prevent slipping — 
exposed to the view the massive forms of the gladi- 
ators, of which Rome in her palmiest days never pro- 
duced such specimens. 

This was not to be the lightning flash of the courage 
of the Latin race, but the bull-dog courage which en- 
dures, and which under the most excruciating pain 
remains calm and unflinching, not daring to lose for 
a second by a flight of wild passion their temper, and 
thereby giving their opponent an opening; but with 
a doggedness that knows no defeat endures to the 
end, until nature calls a halt. 

While both men were marvels of physical beauty, 
they were distinct in appearance. The American 
stood at least six feet, and as straight as an arrow. 
While his muscles did not stand out very promi- 
nently in any one part, they were so nicely propor- 
tioned that they gave him an elasticity of movement 
that pleases the eye in any contest of physical skill. 
From the chest he gradually tapered down to the 
waist, his legs and arms being in exact proportion 
to such a body, showing the nicety and symmetry of 
the limbs. From head to foot he was as fine a speci- 
men of an athlete as a sculptor could desire for a 
model. 

The Englishman, on the other hand, was at least 
four inches less in height, and on account of his mus- 
cular development appeared still shorter. The ap- 
pearance of the man as he stood there, his blue eyes 
seemingly smiling an indifference as to the outcome 
of the battle, was a picture to behold. His head 
and neck, which at the back ran in a straight line, 
gave him the appearance of great strength, — which. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 507 


with his huge chest, showed the ruggedness and strong 
vitality of the man. From the chest down, his but- 
tock and legs were framed in equal proportion. His 
appearance caused a murmur from both crews; such 
a specimen of physical strength had rarely been seen. 
It was very evident that the man could endure a 
great amount of punishment. 

The rules having been read, the men shook hands 
and walked back to their corners. Then the seconds 
of both men advanced to the centre of the ring, and 
said a few words to the effect that they were all 
good friends, that only one man could win; and that 
they hoped there would be no hard feelings by the 
parties whose champion should have his colors low- 
ered — it was to be a fair, manly fight, and their 
motto was “May the best man win.” Hats were 
tossed into the air, and amid a chorus of bravos, 
time was called. 

As the men were about to leave their seconds’ 
knees, “Stop! Stop!” was cried from a dozen voices. 

The cause of the commotion was the fact that two 
carriages with their inmates had drawn up just out- 
side of the sand-hills, and as close as they could get 
to the ring-side. 

When the match between the tars was first made, 
it soon traveled the rounds of the forecastle of each 
ship, then from the forecastle to the petty officers’ 
quarters; — there it was carried to the midshipmen; 
and was not long in reaching the ears of the respec- 
tive captains. 

Captain Barnes, of the American man-o’-war, was 
one of the old school, and anything that could show 
true grit had a warm place in his heart ; and while he 


508 


BOB RYALLS 


dared not give his opinion on prize fight- 
ing public utterance, still, if the men were evenly 
matched, he was like Nelson in one of his memorable 
sea fights, and gave his blind eye to it. He had 
often seen this Jacky of his don the boxing gloves, 
and thought that Dick Perry could beat anything on 
two legs. 

Captain Taber, of the British man-o’-war, heard 
the news about the same time as Captain Barnes; and 
as he was so fond of a ‘hiiill” that, had he dared fol- 
low his own inclination, he would have acted as bot- 
tle holder for Bob Towser, the British tar. 

These two old sea-dogs were not long in getting 
together, and over a small bottle began to cudgel their 
brains as tO' how they could see the fight without los- 
ing their dignity — for see it they must. One of the 
tars, a man that they could place implicit confidence 
in, and one that stood well in confidence of his fel- 
low Jackies, was taken into their confidence. This 
tar soon procured for them some old wigs, and, as 
the carriages followed the men to the scene of the 
battle, they adjusted their little disguises, which, as 
their heads only could be seen from the carriages, 
was an easy matter. 

When several of the sailors approached these car- 
riages, the men in the confidence of the respective 
captains, went forward to the carriages, and im- 
mediately returned to their shipmates, saying that 
they would answer that the gentlemen in the carriages 
were friends; that they had met them the night before 
and given them the tip. 

This explanation satisfied the respective crews, and 
time was once more called. 


CHAPTER CV. 


T he men sprang to the centre of the ring, and 
commenced fiddling and feinting for an opening. 
Towser, the British tar, sends a wicked left hand blow 
aimed at the stomach of Dick Perry; but the nimble- 
footed American side-steps, and cross counters with 
a left hand blow, which, landing on Towser’s nose, 
makes the Britisher sneeze; nothing daunted he bores 
in and receives another wicked left; then Perry makes 
an error by bringing his right hand into play, which 
act brings him within reach O'f his stronger opponent 
who batters his bulwarks with the force of a batter- 
ing ram; they clinch, and the struggle commences for 
the fall, which ends in Perry back-heeling the Britisher. 

They had scarcely got to the centre of the ring be- 
fore Perry sends in a straight left which cuts Tow- 
ser’s eyebrow, which appears to bother him greatly. 

With the strength of an enraged lion Towser now 
bores in, but is again met with a facer from the 
unerring left of Perry, then another, which lands on 
the sore eye, keeping the blood flowing. Towser, 
however, would not be denied, and amidst the howls 
of his ship-mates bores in, and is rewarded for his 
pluck by getting at close quarters — when Perry im- 
mediately clinches, and the struggle for the fall com- 
mences. 

Towser’s short arm work has told on Perry, and 
the Britisher gets the fall. 

Towser, under the advice O'f his seconds was sent 
in to rush matters, as his left eye was nearly closed. 
509 


510 


BOB RYALLS 


The agile Perry was there, however, and as the re- 
doubtable Towser bored in met him with two left 
hand blows that almost closed his other eye. Towser, 
taking his punishment like the glutton he was, fol- 
lowed Perry around the ring, finally getting to close 
quarters, where the dull thud of his blows on Perry’s 
body could be heard distinctly by the respective crews. 

Perry now toed the scratch with two broken ribs; 
a badly sprained ankle, and his body bruised from the 
terrific punishment that Towser had administered. 
On the other hand. Perry, in Towser’ s eyes, was a 
very hazy being. It was by a kind of instinct that 
he located Perry in the ring, and there were cries of 
‘‘take him away” from some of the more humane 
Americans. 

Towser, however, would heed nO' one. He was 
there to fight. “He wasn’t half licked,” so he said. 
The round is short. Perry trying to finish the fight by 
a terrific right-hand swing as Towser bores in — Perry 
misses — they clinch — going to the ground locked in 
each other’s fierce embrace. 

Perry’s ankle is swollen to twice its normal size, 
and the more humane of the tars want him to quit. 
“Quit — never!” The round proceeds. 

Towser, though a sight to behold, was apparently 
as full of fight as when the fight began, but almost 
stone blind. He would rush at Perry and miss him 
by a yard. 

It was evident to Perry ^ that if he was going to 
win this fight he must do so at once, as Towser might 
finish him if he got him into' his iron grip again. 

As Towser rushes wildly in. Perry braces himself, 
and taking deliberate aim, — crash — crash, with all his 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 511 


remaining strength went lightning like blows, which, 
landing on the liritish tar s face and neck, causes 
that worthy to drop his arms and stagger blindly 
around tlie ring m a vain attempt to corner Perry. 

'ihere stood the redoubtable lowser, courage per- 
soniiied, but as blind as a bat. 

Perry, resting on one foot, and suffering from the 
severe punishment he had received from 'lowser, re- 
frained from hitting his courageous opponent; bed- 
lam now broke loose. 

“P'ake him away, don’t you see he’s blind? Do you 
want him killed?” cried the American tars. 

Towser threw out his arms and threatened anyone 
that came near him; his seconds seeing he had no 
earthly chance of winning, entered the ring and 
coaxed him to allow them to lead him away. 

Such a scene that followed can better be imagined 
than described. Hugging and shaking hands with 
one another, the American tars carried Perry out of 
the ring; and after rubbing him down with brandy and 
giving him a copious draught of the same, they danced 
the hornpipe around their hero. He had upheld 
the honor of the States and the glory of their ship — 
but withal, they did not forget the doughty Briton, 
Towser, who was now sitting on his second’s knee 
crying as if his heart would break. No one could 
do anything with him until Perry came and promised 
him another fight whenever their ships should meet 
again in port. 

The fight being over and all bets paid, the tars 
surged towards the city, wdiere they entered one of 
the many drinking places frequented by sailors. 

The two old sea dogs, the captains of the re- 
spective ships, and the select few that had accompanied 


512 


BOB RYALLS 


them to the fight, drove away; and at the private 
quarters of one of the captains discussed over sundry 
bottles the fight; incidentally paying over their bets, 
and of course telling how, when they were young 
fellows they had stripped not a few times themselves ; 

and d it, if the pinch came, they could do it 

again — so they said. 

“Well, we’re all of one family, Barnes. You 
kicked over the traces, pulled out, as it were, and set 
up shop for yourselves, and the climatic conditions 
have altered your temperament and changed your 
physique a little. There may be a little cold feeling 
at times between our governments; but when we do 
make it up it is so much the sweeter; and if either 
one of them ever gets into a tight place — mark my 
words, Barnes, you’ll find us shoulder to shoulder, 
ready and willing to help the other out.” 

“I believe you’re right there, Taber, every word 
of it,” replied Captain Barnes of the American 
cruiser. 


CHAPTER CVI. 


R oyal, who had witnessed the fight, saw with 
joy his countryman win; while his admiration 
and sympathy for the plucky Towser was shown in a 
substantial manner, as he gave the tar some money, 
telling him not to mind. “Better luck next time,’' 
said he, as he grasped the tar’s hand, shook it, and 
walked away. 

Royal’s sick friend having recovered, the follow- 
ing day he returned to Cairo, and once more begun 
his round of pleasure. 

For the past two weeks Royal had been greatly 
smitten with a certain Mrs. Fitzmorris, an English- 
woman, the widow of a government official, whose 
husband some three months past had kindly relieved 
her of the trials and troubles of married life. She 
was considered the most prepossessing woman in 
Cairo — a decided blonde, whose widow weeds added 
an extra charm to her superb figure and complexion. 
Since her husband’s death she had been living with 
friends, and had nO' great desire at the present time 
to go back to England, her income being only a mere 
pittance. She knew English society enough to know 
that there she would be a Mrs. Nobody, while here 
she was somewhat of a pet in the European colony, 
and those giving parties never omitted to send an in- 
vitation to the gay, dashing young widow. She had 
already ceased fretting about her dear departed, and 
knew that her prospects of once more joining the 
matrimonial ranks were far better in Cairo than in 
513 


514 


BOB RYALLS 


England; and she hoped the next venture would be 
with some one that had more of this world’s wealth 
than the late lamented Mr. Fitzmorris. 

While Royal with his steward were driving daily 
on the Shoutra Road, they continually passed Mrs. 
Fitzmorris, who always accompanied her friend, Mrs. 
Barclay, the lady with whom she was living, and one 
or two of the young Barclays. 

Royal’s carriage being second to none in Cairo, the 
gay, dashing young widow very soon began to cast 
sly and furtive glances at the handsome American as 
they drove past each other; later, they would stare at 
each other as much as good breeding would permit. 

Royal, like all men of his class, now knew fno 
peace of mind until he was either introduced to Mrs. 
Fitzmorris or found that such was impossible. He 
was not known in Cairo, and until Dame Gossip made 
her appearance was on a level with the most ex- 
emplary. He confided to his steward his ardent de- 
sire for an introduction to Mrs. Fitzmorris; and that 
worthy, who, as stated, was a refined and educated 
Oriental, and as suave and diplomatic as only an 
Oriental can be, soon paved the way. Royal was 
satisfied that once introduced he could make his own 
running. He had found out both the past and the 
present standing of Mrs. Fitzmorris; knew her in- 
come; how she lived, and all about the Barclays — 
money will loosen the tongues of servants. 

At this time one of the swell set in the European 
colony was about to give a ball, which. Royal’s steward 
informed him, Mrs. Fitzmorris would surely attend. 
This steward, who had entry into the best society, 
both Europeon and native, soon had the required in- 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 515 


vitation sent to Monseiur Royal; and from that night 
until the eve of the party, Royal, who all his life had 
been so indifferent to women in general, through be- 
ing spoiled by a certain class, was as much worked up 
as a virtuous young lady over her coming out party. 

While women had been in a manner the playthings 
of this man’s life, yet as he entered the ballroom this 
evening he was seized with a feeling such as never 
before possessed him. 

He was certainly one of the most striking men in 
the room, and as he sauntered around arm-in-arm 
with his steward, appeared outwardly as gay and deb- 
onair as usual. Soon they espied Mrs. Fitzmorris, 
surrounded by a swagger set of young men. 

Awaiting a favorable opportunity, the suave stew- 
ard, tightening his grip on Royal’s arm, said some- 
thing and they immediately sauntered to where Mrs. 
Fitzmorris was engaged in conversation with another 
lady, a friend of the steward’s. 

An introduction followed ; then Monseiur Royal and 
the gay young widow were seen waltzing around the 
room, feasting their hungry eyes as if to pay up for 
the time lost while they were driving past each other 
on the Shoutra Road. 

What won’t infatuation do? for as yet these two 
people could not have kindled the holy flame. There 
was this blase man of the world, who could not under 
ordinary circumstances be roused into dancing, and 
the gay young widow who was not a whit backward, 
cooing and billing like a pair of young doves. 

Then followed a cozy comer with iced refresh- 
ments, until Mrs. Fitzmorris’ lady friends were scan- 
dalized at the conduct of the charming widow. 


516 


BOB RYALLS 


Royal made the effort of his life to ingratiate him- 
self intO' the good graces of the Barclays, with whom, 
as stated, Mrs. Fitzmorris was living. He was so 
adroit about it that Mrs. Barclay afterward said that 
she did not know how it occurred, but he won them 
all over before he had been calling a month. 

Royal had money, and he used it with discretion. 
The young Barclays never had such expensive toys 
until Monseiur Royal appeared at their residence. 
The Barclay servants swore by him. The creaking, 
grating hinges of discontent, Royal oiled with King 
Gold — and it succeeded wonderfully. Drafts not 
coming on time it was a favor that Royal solicited 
to be allowed to advance the necessary amount, time 
and again, and was fearful lest they should offer pay- 
ment. There are so many little things that ladies 
want, and those niggardly husbands (harsh creatures) 
deny them. 

This, my dear Mrs. Barclay, might possibly ac- 
count, in ever so slight a way, for the welcome the 
handsome American received whenever he called to 
see the gay young widow. 

The gay young widow was now wearing diamonds. 
She had a blue white diamond ring that was such a 
dream that she got up in the night to look at it, and 
incidently to make sure it was not a dream in reality. 
Mrs. Barclay greatly admired it, and so did several 
acquaintances, but did Mrs. Fitzmorris think it right 
to accept such a costly gift from a gentleman whom 
she had known such a short time? 

Royal took the young Barclays out driving; he or- 
dered the donkey boys to call each day at their house 
to take them for a ride, and he settled the bill. 
Everything they wanted he bought them. The chil- 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 517 


dren adored him, as children always do those who buy 
them presents^ — they called him “Uncle Royal.” 

Barclay, who was in the government service, was 
not overburdened with wealth ; and Royal, now a con- 
stant visitor, played cards at the Barclay residence 
every evening; he and Mrs. Fitzmorris being partners 
against Barclay and wife, and Royal lost five nights 
out of the six they played. He had imported some 
wine, and through an error they had sent him three 
times as much as he ordered, he had not room enough 
for it in his cellar, and would Barclay accept a few 
dozen ? i " ! j i ; 

“Mister dear, Mrs. Fitzmorris is old enough to look 
out for herself ; and if people will talk, why, let them. 
I don’t see anything strange about this American. 
It’s all damn rot — short acqaintance — husband dead 
only three months. Suppose she lets this fellow slip 
through her fingers by waiting a year to please Mrs. 
Grundy, will they help her find another as rich? If 
at that time she is without money and friends will 
they keep her in style until some prince comes along 
and marries her? It’s all jealousy. Gad! some of 
those who are talking would come here and carry the 
fellow ofif, body and soul, if they dared. He’s all 
right — Great Scott! They talk about me giving the 
fellow carte blanche of our house — why, if they had 
this fellow’s money they wouldn’t notice us, my dear. 
Look at some of these snobs of countrymen of mine. 
Do they ever thaw out and make a good fellow of me 
like this man? I’m satisfied, and they can all go 
to thunder, Mrs. Barclay.” 

5!e * * * 

Barclay was a good husband, and possibly the 
only drawback that kept him from being a model one 


518 


BOB RYALLS 


was his penchant for playing poker. He had lost 
considerable money of late, and had plunged to get 
even, but only succeeded in getting deeper into the 
mire. He gave his notes, and when due could not 
meet them, as Mrs. Barclay’s demands left him very 
little to pay his gambling debts. Going to the Jews — 
they with their exorbitant rate of interest made life 
miserable for him. Over an extra bottle one night 
Barclay made a clean breast of his troubles to Royal, 
who then and there forced him to accept enough 
money tO' pay off all his obligations, and would not ac- 
cept Barclay’s notes. The tears were visible in Bar- 
clay’s eyes at Royal’s good fellowship, and he there 
vowed eternal friendship for him. By this act. Royal, 
as he expressed it, had Barclay '‘pat,” and now all was 
clear sailing in his suit for the hand of the dashing 
young widow. 

The Barclays had no more livery bills to pay, as 
they had carte blanche to use Royal’s carriage at any 
time they chose. 


CHAPTER evil. 


O F all the scenes in the wide, wide world, are there 
any equal to Cairo? Cairo, the Arabian capital 
of the desert, where you may see every nationality 
under the sun; and in the parade of this heterogeneous 
and grotesque horde of humanity, a kaleidoscope is 
at all times going on which is not at all displeasing — 
on the surface at least. 

Combine all the capitals of the world, at their 
gayest day parades and it’s a question if they equal 
Cairo during certain hours. It is safe to say that the 
most hardened type of the blase old rounder, who 
has done New York, London and Paris in turn, then 
comes to CairO' for the first time — it’s a thousand 
pounds to a hay-seed that the old war-horse will prick 
up his ears, stiffen his back and assume the manner 
and style of the gayest of young colts. 

The Shoutra Road on Fridays and Sundays (the 
holidays of the Mussulmen) is generally lined with 
the carriages containing the denizens of the different 
harems, from that of the viceroy to the lowest of the 
Pashas, guarded with the utmost jealousy by eunuchs 
who, in their warlike manner, threaten tO' annihilate 
any person coming near the sacred occupants of these 
carriages. 

“If the Pashas,” mused Royal, “who keep these fair 
dames only knew it, there would be no necessity for the 
warrior eunuchs to attend them on their drives. All 
they would have to do would be to remove the partly 
transparent veils which they wear, bringing into view 
519 


52o 


BOB RYALLS 


their penciled eyebrows, their thick flabby necks, and 
sack-like waists.” 

While embonpoint may be considered beautiful'in the 
eyes of the Oriental, such big, fat, doleful looking 
creatures as these would scarcely be liable to raise 
the grand passion in the breast of one of the Anglo- 
Saxon race. 

The freedom of this city, the people of which 
seemed to have no cares, suited Royal as he had 
(never been suited before. His patronage in hiring 
donkeys for the Barclay children had already made 
him a favorite with the donkey boys, and these young- 
sters with the gazelle eyes, whenever Royal passed 
them, salaamed and showed their good will to an ex- 
tent which Royal never failed to reward. 

Royal now spent most of his time in the company 
of Mrs. Fitzmorris; and together they might be seen 
driving daily on the Shoutra Road', with the exception 
of Fridays and Sundays. This beautiful thorough- 
fare, lined on each side with acacias and sycamore fig 
trees, whose boughs meeting formed an arch, made it 
one of the most delightful of drives. 

They attended the theatres together, and were to be 
seen at the French Comedy or the Opera House when- 
ever a new play was announced. At times instead of 
returning to the Barclays’ from the afternoon drive, 
Mrs. Fitzmorris would accompany Royal to his resi- 
dence, where, during his absence and that of t^ie 
steward, the fire-brand Irene held sway. 

“I’m afraid that woman bodes no good to me. 
Royal,” said Mrs. Fitzmorris, referring to Irene. 

“Don’t alarm yourself, Ada, dear; I’ll see that- she 
goes shortly. I think I can obtain a position for her 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 521! 


\N ith a friend of mine who wants a native house- 
keeper.” 

“I wish she was away now, Royal, as I shall never 
feel contented again in this house while she is here. 
I have a horror of the woman. I believe her to be 
capable of almost anything.” 

“There, there now, Ada, dear, don’t worry; after 
this week she goes for good — I mean it this time.” 

“I know, Royal, but you are so indolent she is 
liable to talk you over again.” 

“Not this time, dear, when I know it affects you 
so much to see her here.” 

Whenever Royal and Mrs. Fitzmorris were play- 
ing chess in the parlor of an evening, Irene would 
steal around and peer through the blinds. Should 
she on these occasions, knowing she had been sacri- 
ficed for Mrs. Fitzmorris, see any signs of lovemaking, 
her jealous nature aroused her to such a degree that 
she appeared more devil than woman. 

One night, after playing several games of chess with 
Mrs. Fitzmorris, Royal, who had that day bought a 
ring for her, was in the act of fitting it on her finger 
when Irene brought in the coffee. They were in- 
dolenting smoking their cigarettes at the time, but as 
Irene placed the silver tray on one of the little 
Oriental tables, Mrs. Fitzmorris gave a sudden start, 
followed by a sigh and gasp. 

Staring at her as he waited for Irene to leave the 
room before speaking, he then exclaimed : 

“Good gracious, Ada! What’s the matter? Are 
you sick?” 

“No, Royal. That woman frightened me. Why 
do you persist in keeping her here? It’s very evident 
she’s desperately in love with you. Oh, Royal, if 


522 


BOB RYALLS 


you had seen the look of intense hatred on her face 
as 3"OU held my hand, I think you would have in- 
stantly ordered her out of the house. You’re so in- 
dolent that I’m afraid you won’t move in this matter 
until something terrible has happened.” 

‘‘Don’t worry, Ada, depend upon it she leaves to- 
morrow.” 

Irene, after leaving the coffee, explained as her 
reason for serving it that the servants were all busy. 
Royal then requested her to order one of them to 
wait in the small ante-room ready to attend his bell, 
as,he did not wish her to wait on them. 

“This is her last night in this house, Ada.” 

“Oh, I’m so thankful, Royal,- you’ve decided to 
send her away.” 

Going out of the room in an apparently careless 
manner, Irene walked a few steps, then stealthily re- 
turned to the room door and listened to the conver- 
sation. She heard Mrs. Fitzmorris advise Royal to 
send her away, and Royal’s answer to the effect that 
she would have to leave the house the following day. 
What she heard turned her into- the most venomous 
and hateful of she-devils. She could have burned 
Mrs. Fitzmorris at the stake without the least com- 
punction. 

Going to a drawer where she kept some of her 
private articles, she took out a small phial and placed 
it in her bosom. She then sent one of the servants 
to the French cook for a pot of coffee, into which 
she poured half the contents of the phial, and when 
Royal ordered more coffee, Irene, who had anticipated 
this, gave the servant the coffee into which she had 
poured part of the contents of the phial. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 523 

Mrs. Fitzmorris had not touched the coffee that 
Irene had brought in, as if by instinct she was afraid 
of it; but when the servant brought in the fresh 
coffee she gradually drank it. Royal toyed with his 
until it was about the right temperature, then swal- 
lowed it at a single draught. 

In 'a little while he noticed Mrs. Fitzmorris dozing, 
but as they had been driving, supposed the air had 
made her sleepy. Very soon afterwards, however, 
a drowsiness began to creep over him, and as his eyes 
closed, his head gradually drooped. ' 

At the door of the room, which was a little ajar, 
stood Irene with every feature distorted, leaving 
nothing but venomous hatred depicted in her coun- 
tenance. She had cast to the winds all the woman- 
hood in her nature, and now stood there in the char- 
acter, as it were, of a wild beast. Yes, the tiger in 
the jungle would have been more merciful than she. 
This woman under the garb of friendship had struck 
down two of God’s creatures without a moment’s 
warning. With fiendish glee she stood there and 
watched her victims drop into that sleep that knows 
no awakening — then stealthily entered the room. 

This deluded woman, with mind distorted, whose 
very nature had left her, who had known no peace 
night or day since the green-eyed monster had taken 
possssion of her, and who now in her rancorous hate 
and jealous rage would have faced an impending 
doom, however horrible, provided she could accom- 
plish the downfall of those that stood between her 
and her love for this man — saw as she entered the 
room that the poison had done its deadly work. With 
a bound she flew at the throat of Mrs. Fitzmorris, 


524 


BOB RYALLS 


and in a voice that was more like the wail of a hyena 
than a human being, screamed: 

“You stole him from me — now I take him from 
you. You laughed at me. You told him to put me 
out of the house. Speak! Speak! so I may tell you 
what I think of you,'' she exclaimed as she clutched 
the throat of the dying woman. “Ah, my reason 
leaves me, you are dying, yes, I killed you — Oh, but 
this is the sweetest moment I have known in months. 
Why don’t you speak ?” 

Shaking Mrs. Fitzmorris by the throat as a terrier 
does a rat to make sure of its death, she released 
her hold of the dying woman and turned to Royal. 
In her mad frenzy and unholy love for this man she 
threw her arms around his neck, talking in a rabid 
and incoherent manner. Holding his head in her lap 
she showered passionate kisses on his lips, eyes and 
forehead — ^beseeching him tO' speak to her ere she 
joined him on his journey tO' the great unknown. 

Taking from her bosom the small phial she poured 
the remainder of the contents into the cup that Royal 
had used. With one arm around his neck, she with 
the other took up the cup, exclaiming, — “See, see, 
loved one, I join you,” then swallowed the deadly 
draught. As her head rested on his bosom, and the 
drowsiness of the deadly sleep was overpowering her, 
the sight of her face as she once* more raised her 
head was shocking to behold. Its insane appearance ; 
the wildness of her eyes; the disheveled hair; the be- 
smeared tear stains, while saliva slowly exuded from 
her mouth, gave her the appearance of some wild 
animal that had exhausted itself on its foe ere it died. 

With arms encircling his neck, she once more tried 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 525 


to raise his head; failing, she continued kissing his 
eyes, forehead and cheeks, and as consciousness was 
leaving her, with lips pressed close to his she mur- 
mured : 

“You are mine now — they can never take you from 
me — we die together.” 

Royal died as he had lived, never thinking of the 
morrow. His friend in Alexandria looked after 
his burial and notified his niece. Miss Bertha Travers, 
Westchester, New York, U. S. A., of the death of 
her uncle, she being his only heir. 


CHAPTER CVHL 


B owers and Renshaw are still following the races 
in England. The season has been to them a suc- 
cession of heavy pecuniary losses. Play how they 
would, the end of each meeting found them very much 
on the wrong side of the ledger. They had paid 
for the best information; had bribed jockeys and 
rubbers down, but to no effect. They played form; 
then tried all the systems that were known; but still 
fate seemed against them. At last they tried book- 
making; but their Nemesis followed them. 

While attending the race meetings they became 
acquainted with several trainers of small stables, one 
of whom was training for the Derby a horse by the 
name of Illusion. This horse was a rank outsider 
in the betting; but had been asked the question, and 
the report to the inside few was, “That he had burnt 
up the track.” 

At daybreak two or three mornings before Derby 
day. Bowers and Renshaw witnessed and timed the 
greatest trial of a thoroughbred it was possible to 
see — that is, for speed. If this horse would only 
run as well in the Derby as he did in this trial, or if 
he could run within twO' seconds as fast, they would 
be satisfied, as Illusion had made the trial in two and 
a quarter seconds less than Benson’s chronometer had 
ever recorded a Derby winner. 

Now, for various reasons, these two men had not 
courted any newspaper notoriety in reference to the 
large sums of money they had lost on the English 

526 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 527 


race tracks, or Jubilee Juggins* would have been a 
very poor second in the sum total lost. 

Most of the ill-gotten gains of Renshaw and Bowers 
have vanished, and they are now like a great many 
more about to try and regain at one single stroke all 
their losses, and then engage in some less hazardous 
business. 

These men sent commissions to back this race horse 
Illusion all over England; but in all of the sporting 
clubs in London where betting took place they could 
bet on the “nod” as they had always been prompt 
in paying their losses on settling day. 

This is Derby day, and the next hour will decide 
whether these men have recouped their great losses 
or whether they are ruined; it all depends on whether 
this horse that has made the sensational trial will win 
the Derby. 

The stable money is on, and everybody connected 
with the owner and trainer, and others who are in 
the “know” have planked down their last dollar. The 
horse is trained to the hour. The trainer tells Ren- 
shaw and Bowers that he is satisfied, and that all he 
as^'s is a fair start. 

With field glasses leveled on, the horses, as they 
pranced, kicked and capered at the starting post. 
Bowers and Renshaw watch for the start with a 
strain on the system that only those can understand 
who have risked all on the hazard of a horse race. 

“They’re ofif — ” from thousands of throats. False 
start; they slowly canter back to the starting post. 
In each of the breakaways Illusion is well to the front. 
At last after considerable delay in numerous false 
starts, the starter, catching them well in line, called 

* A noted race track plunger in the year of Queen Vic- 
toria’s Jubilee. 


528 


BOB RYALLS 


in a stentorian voice “Come on — /’ at the same time 
dropping his red flag. 

Swish, swish, swish, could be heard as the whips 
fell on the quivering thin-skinned flanks of those 
thoroughbreds whose jockeys have lost the coveted 
position they have been manoeuvering for, and who 
now are frantically urging their mounts forward to 
catch up with the leaders. 

Illusion has beat the starting flag, and is now run- 
ning in front before some of the less fortunate have 
got into their strides. 

On they come with Illusion two lengths in front, 
throwing up with their iron heels which scarcely 
seem to touch the ground, clods of turf. Passing 
the half mile post. Illusion, carrying the Renshaw and 
Bowers money, is still in front and going easy. His 
jockey, though not a fashionable one, is the equal 
of any in the race. 

With as nice a pair of hands as ever felt a mount, 
perched high on the horse’s shoulders, as he crouched 
low, with his head to windward of his mount’s neck, 
he clucked and clucked with a gentle encouragement. 
Knowing the faint-hearted animal he was riding, he, 
with skill and judgment that even the only “Tod,”* in 
his palmiest days could not excel, urged his mount on. 

This boy knew the horse he was riding better than 
his owners, and told them before the race that if 
the other horses ever caught him he knew their money 
was lost; but if he could keep in the lead there was 
nothing in the race that could run as fast — in a word — 
his mount was the fastest piece of horse-flesh on the 
F.nglish turf — ^but the rankest coward. 


* A famous jockey. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 529 


The above information, as stated, had been given 
to the owners by their jockey, but they thought he 
was wrong in his opinion, and had every confidence 
in the horse — putting down his several defeats to lack 
of condition. 

At the three quarters Illusion is increasing his lead 
as he swings down the course with long, graceful 
strides, seemingly without an effort; and it looks as 
though they will never catch him. At the mile the 
favorite and some of the others are asked the ''ques- 
tion” by their jockeys, as they begin tO' shake up 
their mounts for the final effort; but the fast pace 
has already told on some of the faint-hearted. It 
was here that the courage of the genuine thorough- 
bred was put to the test. The favorite. Prince 
Charlie, was considered the gamest horse in England, 
and though everybody conceded him that honor, it 
was thought by the majority of the followers of the 
turf that the Derby was a little too far for him; but 
his known courage in races where he had hung on 
to the distance horses and beat them out had been 
the means of his being made the favorite ; but in such 
races the pace had been slow — thus enabling him to 
put his great sprinting powers into effect on the 
home stretch. 

The mile having been run in a fraction better than 
one minute 'and forty seconds, the field is pretty 
well strung out. Another eighth of a mile and the 
distance horses begin to loom up, with Prince Charlie 
at their heels. 

The favorite having been nicely handled and nursed 
along, and kept as near striking distance as the ter- 
rific pace set by Illusion would admit, now made his 


530 


BOB RYALLS 


bid, as his jockey, who had had a double wrap on him 
all through the race, gave him his head. No coax- 
ing, or urging of any kind did this noble thorough- 
bred require. 

Like a heightened hare, his tremendous strides 
bringing his body closer to the ground. Prince Charlie 
passed them all but Illusion a sixteenth from the win- 
ning post. 

It was here that Illusion heard the other thorough- 
breds thundering behind him; the counterfeit in his 
nature at once asserting itself. He tried for a dozen 
yards to bound away from them, but feeling the 
pinch of the exertion, and hearing the coming on of 
the game thoroughbreds, he laid his ears back and re- 
fused to try a yard; but his lead was such that it 
seemed impossible for the exhausted Prince Charlie, 
who was now clear of his field and fighting his way 
gallantly, to ever overtake Illusion. 

The terrific strain on Prince Charlie in running 
through his field has told — he has shot his bolt. The 
fast pace of the race, added to his brilliant spurt, 
which was almost phenomenal, has exhausted the noble 
brute. 

From, thousands of throats the cry is “A run-a-way 
race — Illusion in a gallop — a regular walk-a-way — ” 
Prince Charlie however has yet tO' be reckoned with. 

Prince Charlie’s jockey knows his mount is all in, 
and as the animal begins to swerve under the terrific 
strain, he gathers him up as well as he can. 

Fifty yards from the winning post Prince Charlie is 
at the flanks of Illusion, whose jockey is afraid of 
using his whip knowing the cowardly nature of his 
mount. Prince Charlie is now running on his nerve^ — 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


531 


nature being exhausted. No need of urging by his 
jockey, as still swerving under the terrific strain he 
creeps inch by inch — until now he is at the throat- 
latch of Illusion. Ten lengths from the winning post 
they are neck and neck — the air is rent with the din 
of the thousands assembled — every one seems to be 
imbued with the excitement of the struggle between the 
leaders. Strangers slap each other on the back and 
howl themselves hoarse. 

The horses seem locked together; they are now 
taking stride for stride — ^both jockeys have drawn 
their whips — swish — swish — swish — Illusion curls up 
— Prince Charlie straining every nerve in one mighty 
bound passes the winning post in front by a nose. 

The race for the Derby was the undoing of Bowers 
and Renshaw. They have not only lost every dollar 
they had, but are black-legs in the eyes of the book- 
makers, not being able to pay their losses, their bets 
having been made on the “nod.” Realizing their po- 
sition, and desperate at the loss of so much money, 
they go on a protracted spree, and when they come 
to their senses find themselves with only a few 
pounds to their name. They could not, it seems, keep 
away from the race track, and when their last shil- 
ling was gone turned “tout.” They have descended 
to the lowest rung of the ladder; and as the associates 
of sneak thieves, touts, and low down gamblers, are 
shunned by all self-respecting men. With the aid 
of some English sharpers they finally succeeded in 
fleecing some of their own countrymen, until, be- 
coming bolder, are arrested on a charge of forgery, 
and sent to prison for seven years. This time it is 


532 


. . BOB RYALLS 


the English law, and what is known in the States as 
a ‘^pull” which can save a man even when he is sen- 
tenced, has not as yet been unearthed in England. 

Two dead and two in prison is the ending of these 
four men, who, with their talents, had they followed 
the path of truth and righteousness might have been 
ornaments to society. The old maxim is only too 
true, that “Honesty is the best policy, and that ill- 
gotten gains are the devil’s playthings.” 


CHAPTER CIX. 


T he letter that thrilled the heart of the Captain 
while he was dictating it to Rake, reached Eng- 
land, and in due time was delivered at the Robinson 
residence — into the hands of Mrs. Robinson. Open- 
ing the letter as she had others addressed to Ruth, 
she commenced reading the contents. 

“My God, he’s coming home! Something must be 
done at once.” 

Sending a message to Rushton for him to call im- 
mediately, as soon as he arrived she handed him the 
letter. 

Rushton did not mind in the least how she had 
obtained the information. They were truly “birds 
of a feather.” 

After debating the matter it was decided that Mrs. 
Robinson should commence in the morning after her 
brother, the Doctor, had made his usual call, to coax 
Ruth tO' go through the ceremony without any fur- 
ther delay. 

The following morning Mrs. Robinson explained 
to Ruth with tears in her eyes, that if she would only 
allow the wedding ceremony to take place at once, 
her father would get the Rushton law practice with- 
out any further delay ; then she would be able to send 
Ruth’s younger brother and sister to college. 

“The war office, the newspapers, and all my friends 
believe him dead. In my heart he still lives; but 
perhaps I am, as they all seem to think, laboring under 
a mental delusion,” mused Ruth. 

533 


534 


f BOB RYALLS 


‘‘If I am laboring under this delusion, then he must 
be dead. Rake has never sent me any news of him. 
I suppose the dear fellow had not the heart when he 
could not send me anything definite. My poor father 
is nearly heartbroken, although through all our trials 
he has never urged me to marry any one. Last night 
when I spoke to him about Mr. Rushton, he said: 

“ ‘My child, please the dictates of your own heart. 
My race is nearly run.’ 

“Those words of my father have decided me — Fll 
marry Mr. Rushton and save my father from any 
further drudgery and worry. Fm deceiving no one. 
I told Mr. Rushton that I did not feel toward him 
as I should, he said he was satisfied. My lover is 
dead, and Fve kept my promise that never while he 
lived would I marry another.” 

Locking herself in her room, as was her wont on 
such occasions, we leave her to her meditations. 


CHAPTER CX. 


J ACK, Pm as anxious as you are to hear from 
Rake. I gave him a letter of introduction to Lor- 
ice and asked him to write immediately after he called 
on her. Yes, Jack, and every day seems a week until 
I can get away from here. As far as money is con- 
cerned, none of us need worry any more; we’ve got 
all we can use this side of the grave, and I never heard 
of them needing any on the other. Griddles will be 
able to run the whole concern after we get it a little 
more ship-shape. I did not tell you, Jack, that I 
popped the question while in England and received 
the little word that had bothered me so long; the re- 
fusal of which at the time I received your first letter 
was one of the reasons why I took you up so readily 
on your proposition to go into this mining specula- 
tion. I think. Jack, that a refusal from the woman 
you love — for the time being, at least, turns a fel- 
low’s head. When she wouldn’t give me any satis- 
faction, I felt so desperate that I wanted to put the 
North Pole between us, and never go back to Eng- 
land again. You see, she has so many admirers; 
and among them are one or two with handles to their 
names — good fellows, mind you, but you know how 
such things count with the girls — and as I know only 
too well how fickle she is, I can never be sure of the 
honor of calling her mine until the knot is tied. I 
know that I’m a fool to bother with her, but the 
fact is I’m completely at her mercy. I have tried 
535 


536 


BOB RYALLS 


to give her up; but that devilish, gnawing sensation 
keeps eating at my heart, and sleeping or waking it 
never leaves me. The only relief I got was when 
we were working night and day in the tunnel, and 
that was the reason why I paid no attention to you 
and Rake when you kept advising me to take my 
natural allowance of sleep; I wanted to try and for- 
get her by doing the work of two men. I think 
you’ll find when you meet her. Jack, that she’s no 
butterfly; on the contrary she’s brainy and talented, 
but being a society belle, and having so many suitors 
for her hand, it’s made her vain, and at times she’s 
perfectly ridiculous. Of course I see all this, but 
I love her, and believe when she’s married all this 
will vanish, and she’ll be fit to grace any mansion in 
England. However, Jack, you’ll see her, and I want 
your candid opinion of my choice.” 

“She’s given you her promise, Dick, and from what 
you have told me of her I believe no one will win 
her from you.” 


CHAPTER CXI. 

R AKE’S letter announcing his home coming, and 
the name of the steamer he intended to sail by, 
arrived in England two days before he was due to 
arrive. The letter had not as was supposed gone by 
the steamer intended, having been mailed too late, 
in consequence it had lain in the post office until the 
departure of the next mail. 


CHAPTER CXIL 


I T IS the twentieth of June, the eve of Ruth’s 
wedding day. Mrs. Robinson has notified the min- 
ister to be on hand, as for obvious reasons she did 
not wish her brother to perform the ceremony. The 
wedding, on account of Ruth’s recent illness, was to 
be private, only the immediate members of the family 
being present; then was to follow a trip to Canne, 
France. 

Mrs. Robinson and Rushton have made all arrange- 
ments for the morrow. Robinson was called into 
the parlor and notified by Rushton that he was to call 
at the office of the brewery on the following Mon- 
day, when Rushton’ s father would make the necessary 
arrangements for him tO' take charge of all their 
law work. Rushton intended to stay on the continent 
for a year, calculating that by the time Rake arrived 
in England he would be in Paris spending his honey- 
moon. 

While Rushton and his consort are making the 
necessary arrangements for the morrow, Ruth is sit- 
ting in the quiet little study of her uncle’s at the 
parsonage. 

They talked over old times, and all the scenes and 
incidents that Ruth could remember, but both stu- 
diously avoided talking of the Captain. Ruth wished 
this night of calmness with her uncle could last for- 
ever — she dreaded the coming morrow. While she 
had nothing with which to reproach herself, she 
537 


538 


BOB RYALLS 


knew in her heart and in the sight of God that while 
she was making the sacrifice for others — it was wrong 
to marry this man whom she did not love, and with 
her a wrong Vv^as always a wrong, and no glossing 
over could ever make it a right. Then she thought of 
all this man had done for the missions. She had 
given her word, and her word was her bond. The 
wedding must take place. The twelve months time 
she had exacted, after they had procured her prom- 
ise, had expired. To-morrow she would sacrifice 
herself at the altar as others had done before. She 
slept little, if any, all night. Her thoughts had not 
been of that joyous elysium that brides experience on 
the eve of their wedding. She would doze for a few 
minutes, then suddenly awake in a fitful manner. Be- 
ing tired out toward morning, sleep overcame her as 
her mother entered the room, saying: 

“Not up yet, Ruth? Come, dear, Tm surprised at 
you sleeping at all on the eve of your wedding. Very 
few girls, Ruth, sleep on their nuptial eve.” 

Ruth slowly awoke, staring at her mother without 
speaking. As she stared so intently her large ex- 
pressive eyes had such an effect on her mother, that 
her guilty conscience smote her. Sitting on the edge 
of her daughter’s bed with arm encircling her neck, as 
with the other she smoothed back her tresses, remorse 
took possession of her with such irresistable force as 
to cause her to realize she was selling her daughter to 
the highest bidder. As vShe gazed once more on her 
child the enormity of the crime she was about to see 
consummated was such that this hardened woman for 
a second, a second only, thought of confessing all and 
stopping the wedding. A knock at the door brought 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 539 


her back in an instant to the stern reality of all that she 
had gone through tO' bring about this wedding. 

As she opened the door in making her exit from the 
room, she turned abruptly to the bedside of Ruth, and 
encircling her neck with her arms, kissed her passion- 
ately — then fled from the room. 

In a few minutes she regained her composure, and 
seeing Rushton, who had now arrived, she realized 
that at last her days of genteel poverty were over. 


CHAPTER CXIII. 


I N BOTH the letters that Rake wrote to Ruth, no 
mention was made of the Jack-Pot mine. Mrs. 
Robinson supposed that as they had both been in the 
army there was no possibility of their having any 
money besides their mere pittance of army pay. She 
imagined them as poor as the proverbial Job. Pov- 
erty was her nightmare. She dreaded it. She would 
risk the biblical saying of the difficulty of the rich en- 
tering the kingdom of heaven. What Ruth or any- 
body else thought, after the ceremony had taken place, 
she cared not. She wanted a rich husband for her 
daughter; and if Ruth was fool enough to pine her life 
away because she had not the pleasure of marrying a 
poor man, then she could pine away ; she and her hus- 
band would in the meantime have feathered their 
nests at Rushton’s expense. If Rake or the Captain 
exposed her when it was proved that she had received 
Ruth’s letters — she would face it; nO' exposure that 
they could bring to bear on her would be half so gall- 
ing as the poverty she had endured. She was not go- 
ing to sit in the corner for the remainder of her life 
darning her husband’s socks. No, — she would leave 
that for the sentimentalists. 


540 


CHAPTER CXIV. 


a heavy heart, very different from her 
y ^ idea of a wedding day, as she had many times 
pictured it in her mind, Ruth began to dress for the 
wedding — assisted by her mother, who advised her to 
go through the ceremony in a dark gray traveling 
dress, sO' as to avoid the fatigue of changing. 

The wedding was to take place in the little parlor of 
the Robinsons’, no one being invited except one or two 
intimate friends. 

While Ruth was dressing she called to her mother 
to bring an article she required in making her toilet. 
Getting no answer, she went to her mother’s room, and 
in looking through one of the bureau drawers — her 
heart almost ceased beating at what she saw. She 
gasped — then recovering herself, saw before her eyes 
— a letter, yes, this was no dream — she now had it in 
her hand — and from him. 

With brain on fire she grasped the letter and re- 
turned, staggering to her room. 

Both letters sent to Ruth had been addressed by 
Captain Hardesty, although written by Rake at the 
Captain’s dictation, he not daring to write on account 
of the uncertainty of whether she had married Rush- 
ton — thinking him dead. 

Locking the door of her room, Ruth sat on the edge 
of her bed, as with an indescribable look on her coun- 
tenance she began to read the contents of the letter. 
She had, as it were, stood on the brink of a precipice, 
and was saved by a miracle. 

541 


542 


BOB RYALLS 


Reading the letter over twice, thrice, yes, half a 
dozen times, then realizing all, she knelt and thanked 
God from her heart for His kind deliverance from the 
awful step she had been on the verge of taking. She 
was about to rise in answer to the loud knocking at 
the door, when the great mental strain she had been 
under for the past year had its effect in the awakening. 
Rising half way, she swooned, falling prostrate to the 
floor — still clutching the letter. 

Mrs. Robinson for safe keeping had carried the let- 
ter on her person and in changing her costume had, 
for the moment, placed it in the drawer, intending to 
destroy it as soon as she was dressed. Before she had 
time to finish arranging her toilet her husband came 
hastily into the room, telling her to hasten down stairs 
to attend to some function that demanded her imme- 
diate attention, and in her haste, she had forgotten to 
take the letter with her. 

Mrs. Robinson, not getting an answer after re- 
peatedly knocking at the door, commenced to call in 
bland tones : 

“Ruth, open the door please; I wish to speak to 
you.” 

Ruth! for the time being was dead to the world. 
Mrs. Robinson could not understand the door being 
locked and Ruth’s not answering her. She thought 
her daughter had one of her “spells,” as she called it, 
whenever Ruth had demurred to any unreasonableness 
of her mother’s. 

Down in the little parlor, the few guests that were 
invited to the wedding were patiently awaiting the ap- 
pearance of Ruth. 

Seated by himself, and lost in reverie, was the Rev- 
erend Charles Anderson. He knew this wedding was 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 543 


what his sister had planned and schemed for during the 
past year, and had noticed her anxious look as she left 
the parlor to see that Ruth was not wanting for any- 
thing to finish her toilet. 

While waiting in the parlor, the Doctor thought he 
heard some one calling Ruth. Going into the hall and 
listening, he could hear his sister knocking on Ruth’s 
door and calling without receiving any answer. 

“Is there anything wrong, sister ?“ 

“Ruth has her door locked and I can’t get any an- 
swer from her,” replied Mrs. Robinson in subdued 
tones to her brother. 

Going upstairs, he said : 

“What do you suppose is the matter?” 

“I don’t know, unless she has taken one of those 
dreadful whims; she is acting just like a school girl.” 

“Sister, Ruth is above anything like what you speak 
of; however. I’ll find out the cause of her silence.” 

Mrs. Robinson’s brother, the Reverend Charles An- 
derson, was possibly the only person in the world 
whom she feared. She knew what a perfectly God- 
fearing man he was, and she had visions of Ruth’s 
backing out from going through the ceremony, know- 
ing that if she made the slightest hesitation, and her 
uncle saw it, the wedding would never take place. 

“Charles, you had better leave this matter to me, 
and go downstairs — do so like a good brother; Ruth 
will get over this and would feel embarrassed if she 
saw you at such a time.” 

“Sister, I can’t go down stairs until I find out if 
anything is the matter with the child. Ruth, ’tis I who 
call — come, dear, open the door; I wish to speak to 
you.” No answer. 


544 


BOB RYALLS 


'‘Are you sure she’s in the room, sister?” 

“I’m positive, Charles.” 

“Then I’ll burst open the door; I can’t stand this 
any longer. Something has happened.” 

Bracing himself, he threw all his weight against the 
door and with such force that it flew back with a bang. 

There they found her, lying full length on the floor, 
her hand tightly clasping the letter, which was partly 
covered by the folds of her dress. 

Brother and sister were on their knees in an instant 
beside the prostrate girl. Mrs. Robinson gave a start 
and placed her hand to her heart. The Doctor, re- 
leasing Ruth’s hand, turned to Mrs. Robinson, say- 
ing: 

“Do you feel faint, sister? I’m afraid you’ve re- 
ceived a shock; better call James.” 

“It’s nothing, Charles, I’m all right now,” replied 
Mrs. Robinson. 

She had received the greatest shock she had been 
called upon to bear for some time — the sight of the 
Captain’s letter in Ruth’s hand — hence the heart 
spasm. While her brother called for Ruth’s father, 
Mrs. Robinson instantly wrenched the tell-tale letter 
from her daughter’s hand. 

Dr. Richards being hastily summoned, found Ruth 
surrounded by those who had been invited to the wed- 
ding. 

In a few minutes Ruth revived, and after staring 
around in a vacant manner, said : 

“Don’t leave me, uncle — the Captain and Rake are 
coming home. Take me to the parsonage.” 

The Doctor was a lion in a moment. Never would 
he allow the wedding to take place. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 545 


He now surely thought his niece had at last lost 
her reason through brooding over her absent lover and 
the thought of marrying Rushton. As yet Ruth in her 
excitement had not mentioned the letter. 

Mrs. Robinson and Rushton wanted the ceremony 
to take place at once, but the Doctor would not listen 
to such a thing. 

While the discussion was going on, Ruth told her 
uncle how she had found the letter from Rake, and 
that he would be home in a day or two. The last thing 
she remembered was that after reading the letter there 
came a knock at the door which brought her back to 
realize, now that the Captain was alive, the precipice 
upon which she had been standing, and how near she 
came to falling into the unknown depths. 

The Reverend Charles Anderson now surmised the 
cause of his sister’s sudden pang when she first came 
into the room and saw Ruth lying on the floor. She 
had never left the room and must have the letter about 
her person. Going to her he asked her in a whisper 
what she had done with the letter. 

Mrs. Robinson, instead of answering her brother, 
walked into the hallway, followed by Rushton. Being 
again interrogated by her brother for the letter, Mrs. 

obinson faced him in a determined manner, exclaim- 
ing: 

“Letter! Letter! What do you mean?” 

“I mean the letter that you took out of Ruth’s hand 
when you knelt beside her on the floor,” replied her 
brother in a firm and determined manner. 

Mrs. Robinson had had no chance to tell Rushton of 
the state of affairs; but when he heard Ruth’s uncle 
ask about the letter, in his heat he cursed Mrs. Rob- 


546 


BOB RYALLS 


inson for not destroying both of them when she had 
read them. 

“You’re taking great liberties, Charles, to talk to 
me like this.” 

“I have your child’s interest and happiness at heart; 
and there has been a letter, and perhaps more than one, 
that she never received, and I demand that she now 
have the letters returned to her at once.” 

At this juncture Robinson appeared, and as he did 
so Mrs. Robinson brushed past the others present. 

Ruth’s uncle, surmising that Mrs. Robinson would 
destroy the letter, followed her. As she was about to 
enter her own room she turned, and seeing her brother 
following her, attempted to lock the door, as he threw 
out his arms, forcing it open. 

Putting his hand on her shoulder, he demanded the 
letter which she now held crumpled in her hand. 

Caught red-handed — true to her disposition, she de- 
fied her brother, and warned him not to come near her 
at his peril. 

Under the garb of the holy orders which he wore 
stood a man in the Reverend Charles Anderson, as 
fearless in the cause of truth and righteousness as ever 
lived; and if instead of it being his sister, it had been 
some desperado, he would have been equally as deter- 
mined. 

“I want that letter and will have it. It belongs to 
Ruth and you have no right to it.” 

All the grand expectations that Mrs. Robinson had 
planned and lain awake nights to mature, were now 
cast down at her feet — the vase was broken into a 
thousand pieces; it never could be repaired. Instead 
of a deep humiliation at being found out in such un- 
motherly conduct, and forgetting that the Doctor had 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 547 


not been the means of stopping the wedding — it being 
the tell-tale letter — this woman, seeing nothing but a 
life of poverty before her — then her shame glaring be- 
fore her eyes at being caught at the trickery she had 
practiced on her daughter — passion for the time being 
drove her insane. 

We will close the door on what took place in the 
room, but in a short time the reverend gentleman 
emerged with the letter torn into quite a number of 
pieces. 

Going to Ruth he said : 

^^Get your cloak, child, and come with me at once to 
the parsonage.” Turning to the assembled guests, he 
said : 

“Friends, there’ll be no wedding here to-day.” 

“By what right, sir, do you stop this wedding?” de- 
manded Rushton. 

“I’ve no right, nor am I stopping it. My niece, 
whose life is my life, has asked me to take her to my 
home; if she is willing for the ceremony to proceed. 
I’ve nothing to say. I believe, sir, when my niece 
promised to be your wife, she and everybody else be- 
lieved Captain Hardesty to be dead.” 

“It’s an undisputed fact that the man’s dead,” ex- 
claimed Rushton. 

“He lives, sir, and will be here inside of two weeks. 
Mr. Rakeman, who has been with him, will be here to- 
morrow — I have the proof here,” he said, exhibiting 
the letter. 

“You damned meddling parson f I’ve a good mind 
to brain you ! You’ve been at the bottom of all this 
mischief,” exclaimed Rushton, trembling with rage. 

“Keep your temper, sir, or I may forget my cloth 
and give you the chastisement you so richly deserve.” 


CHAPTER CXV. 


T he Doctor and Ruth passed the most joyous 
night they had known since the farewell of the 
Captain for the seat of war. Rake was due on the 
morrow, bringing, as he would, all the news of the 
Captain; and the Captain would be home in a week 
or ten days. Oh, could it be true ? How Ruth thanked 
God! She was afraid of going to bed for fear she 
should awake and find it some horrid nightmare. She 
must sit up and think. She shuddered when she 
thought of how she had been saved by a miracle from 
a worse fate than the grave when she knew the Captain 
lived. It was God that guided her footsteps to that 
drawer; of that she was sure. 

In her room at the parsonage with the Captain’s 
letter which she had pieced together and read we 
know not how many times, sat Ruth. Sleep was out 
of the question. All night long she paced up and down 
the room thinking of her lover, and all that had trans- 
pired since their separation. 

The morning came; she read the letter once more 
which said he was coming. Oh, how joyous were her 
thoughts. After her bath she went to her uncle’s 
study and waited his coming to breakfast. He and 
Ruth had sat up very late the night before, and the 
Doctor was now taking his natural allowance of sleep. 
Ruth could not sit still. She went down into the 
kitchen and had a long talk with the Doctor’s cook, 
asking about her son Mike. The good old soul told 
her that she expected him every day, as she had re- 
548 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 549 


ceived a letter from him stating that he was coming; 
that he had received his stripes and been presented 
with a medal. i 

“Begorra, I thought when I read Mike’s letter and 
he said that he had received his stripes, that he had 
got into some trouble and they had bate him; but 
Dennis the gardener tells me, he has been raised in 
the ranks.” : 

Ruth kissed her and told her how happy she was, 
and that she would soon have the pleasure of cooking 
that dinner she had promised the Captain on his re- 
turn. She went into what little details she knew from 
Rake’s letter; also telling the cook she must introduce 
her to her son Mike on his return. 

'That I will, child; and it’s a pleasure to know that 
he has those stripes. I was afraid, as I told you, that 
Mike had got into some trouble, as he was the very 
divil when a boy, and was always in mischief. The 
army must be a good place, as it’s the only job he 
ever held — couldn’t hold any of them for his divil- 
mint.” 


CHAPTER CXVI. 


R ay, jovial, talkative, whole-souled Rake arrived 
^ the day after the scenes which took place in the 
last chapter. He drove straight to the parsonage, for 
he knew that Ruth, if nothing had happened, would 
most likely be there, and if it had, he would get all the 
particulars from her uncle. His welcome was such 
that he would not be likely to forget it the longest day 
he lived. 

“Wonderful, wonderful — never heard anything like 
it ! I can see God’s hand in all this,” said the Doctor, 
as Rake unfolded the story of the Captain’s discovery 
and the great success of the mining enterprise. “He 
is rewarding the faithful, and his servant here (as he 
patted Ruth affectionately), is to reap the harvest of 
her steadfastness. At last your dear father’s troubles, 
Ruth, are all over. You will also- be able to heap coals 
of fire on your mother’s head.” 

Excusing himself, and telling them he would be back 
in ten minutes. Rake hurried to the telegraph office 
and sent a cable to a gentleman who was some five 
thousand miles away, and who, no doubt, was count- 
ing the hours until he received it. 


550 


CHAPTER CXVII. 


W HEN the cablegram from Rake to the Captain 
arrived, he was sitting smoking his pipe with 
Sanders. With a forced smile he tossed the message 
to his chum, exclaiming: 

“Damn it, Dick, I’m afraid — open it and read me 
the verdict — my nerve has left me.” 

The look on the Captain’s face during the few sec- 
onds that it took Sanders to open the envelope was 
such that, if it had not been such a serious affair, 
would have been amusing. Never did man exhibit 
such fear — that innocent little paper in his friend’s 
hand almost stopped the beating of his heart. Young 
men in their first love are almost as confiding as girls. 
So it was with the Captain and Sanders. They had 
lauded to the skies the object of their hearts’ desire, 
each thinking he had the one bright star locked up in 
that tender receptacle — of course the other young lady 
was very nice, but the equal of the Venus he had 
chosen to share his joys and sorrows — of course not — 
she did not exist — there was only one, and he pos- 
sessed her. 

“Dick, I’ve died a thousand deaths since you opened 
that envelope.” (To Sanders, who was laughing 
heartily at the cablegram in his hand.) “What’s the 
verdict?” 

“Come, Dick, old fellow, read me the words.” 
“Patience, patience, my noble duke.” 

“Patience be d — d, Dick : the words !” 

“The words, sir, are ^All serene, speed home/ ” 

551 


552 


BOB RYALLS 


Which words had been agreed upon by the Captain 
and Rake before his departure for England — if Ruth 
had not married. 

‘‘If you only knew, Dick — ” 

“Not a word, Jack, old boy; I understand. Fm in 
the same boat myself,” said Sanders, as he grasped 
the hand of his old college chum. “The cynics may 
say what they like. Jack, but the only way to true 
happiness in this world is to marry the woman you 
love.” 

As quickly as the cable could return an answer, one 
came from the Captain, stating what steamer he would 
take from New York. Then in ten days another cable 
came from Queenstown. He would be in Liverpool 
the following day. It was hard to say who' was the 
more excited, Ruth or the Doctor. 


CHAPTER CXVIII. 


HE Doctor and Ruth seemed as if they were 



-L afraid to lose sight of Rake; and in the gladness 
of Rake’s heart there was joy at the thought that he 
had been the means of restoring the bloom to the cheek 
of the companion of his childhood days. 

Taking the midnight train to London two days after 
he arrived in Oxton, Rake made his way to the palatial 
residence of Sir Archibald Eairbrother, where he was 
ushered into a reception room, beside which any he 
had seen or heard of, paled into insignificance. 

When Sanders gave Rake the letter of introduction 
to the fair Lorice, and asked him to call upon her, he 
hardly knew why he did so. It was a silly piece of 
business; but he was very, very jealous of the fair 
Lorice, and don’t we all do silly things at such times? 

Lorice Fairbrother looked on Rake as a very nice 
young man, but lacking the polish of the city swell. ‘‘A 
little provincial,” she thought. This pet of London’s 
society sat and amused herself with Rake until it was 
time for him tO' leave. If the London society people 
were all like the fair Lorice, he did not want to meet 
any more of them. Rake was a little out of his class. 
He had not been reared in the lap of luxury, where 
meeting the most prominent people in all England and 
treating your inferiors with condescension was the 
daily program. 

Rake sat on the edge of a chair in the reception 
room, while the fair Lorice toyed with her fan, 
cross-examined and picked him to pieces with a nicety 
that was perfectly charming. She, although barely 


553 


554 


BOB RYALLS 


twenty-one, was schooled in diplomacy. Why shouldn’t 
she be? A brainy girl, although spoiled from birth by 
a rich inheritance, and being the only child, had been 
toadied to such an extent that the wonder was that 
she was at all bearable. Most all the dowagers of 
London’s society had at different times made a pet of 
her; then listening to all the diplomacy of which these 
fair dames were possessed, and being allowed in the 
room with her father during conferences with other 
diplomats, — all together Lorice Fairbrother deserved 
great credit for being as tolerant as she was. 

Rake could not understand her, and was pleased 
when the interview was over. He refused point blank 
to stay for luncheon or allow her to have a carriage 
got ready for him — no, he had a few places to call, 
he said, and would much prefer to walk. He had 
commenced to call Sanders by his first name, while 
Lorice called him Mr. Sanders; then he began to call 
him Mr. Sanders ; then would forget and commence in 
speaking of him by calling him Di — , then correcting 
himself, call him Mr. Sanders. Altogether he did not 
enjoy his visit. He had anticipated being brought into 
the family circle with great gusto, and held up as the 
companion of Sanders who had shared the trials of 
the stupendous undertaking of the Jack-Pot mine tun- 
nel. He breatlied freer when outside of the palatial 
residence, and as he made his way to the cable office, 
began to compare Lorice with Ruth, and if Miss Lorice 
Fairbrother could have read the thoughts of this young 
S^w-bones, she would no doubt have been greatly 
amused. 

As Rake departed from the Fairbrother mansion, 
Lorice ordered a carriage to be immediately got ready. 
While waiting for the carriage she sat and thought. 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 555 


She loved Dick Sanders. She admired him above all 
the many admirers she had ever known ; but as a patri- 
cian she had been schooled to hide her emotions. Rake 
had amused her. She admired Dick Sanders all the 
more for the work he had undertaken in developing 
this mine. He had shown he had pluck on two occa- 
sions ; one in leaving her the first time and going out 
to the States, and then going back to finish the work 
he had undertaken, instead of lounging around the 
London drawing rooms. 

Rake sent a cablegram to Sanders, stating that he 
guessed everything was lovely. If Mr. Rakeman had 
been detained half an hour before he arrived at the 
cable office, he would there have seen an elegant car- 
riage and team with the arms of Sir Archibald Fair- 
brother emblazoned on the panels, and one of the 
daintiest of London’s pretty girls step into the office 
and send a cablegram to Mr. Richard Sanders which 
bore the words: ^‘Have had an interview with Mr. 
Rakeman. Charming gentleman. Have written. 
Lorice.” 

Sanders knew just about what Lorice would think 
of Rake, and laughed heartily when he received the 
cablegram. 

Love is love, whether in palace or cottage. There is 
no difference. True love is true love. Our hearts are 
all the same, and the craving must be 'satisfied no mat- 
ter what our station in life. True, the refinement and 
pride of the upper classes help to screen them from 
the vulgar gaze, but nothing can suppress the gnawing 
of the heart for the object of its desire. The fire must 
burn itself out, the sufferer having the one consolation 
that no one can gaze on the flame — it is hidden from 
the eyes of all, and we bear our cross after our own 
fashion. 


CHAPTER CXIX. 


T he Cunard tender is puffing and snorting and 
making the best of its way against a six-knot cur- 
rent of the flood tide in the river Mersey to meet the 
leviathan Etruria, which is within sight of the New 
Brighton Lighthouse. 

On board the tender our friends are assembled. All 
radiant; all smiles; all anxious to get a glimpse of 
Captain Hardesty, who is on the in-coming steamer. 

Kissing Ruth fervently, then shaking hands with the 
Doctor, Robinson and Rake, and while trying to an- 
swer the multitude of questions which are asked of 
him, the tender is at the landing-stage before the Cap- 
tain realizes the fact that they have cast off from the 
liner. 

Allowing his baggage to go to the custom house, the 
Captain and the rest of the party board the Woodside 
ferry boat for Birkenhead, and proceed direct to the 
parsonage. 

After everything had been explained tO' the Captain 
by the Doctor, and while the preparations for the wed- 
ding are under way, and the lovers are having a tew 
days to talk over matters, as only lovers can, and 
while the Doctor is wondering when Ruth and the 
Captain will ever stop talking, Mrs. O’Malley, the 
Doctor’s cook, is begging the Doctor’s pardon for 
bothering him in asking if it took three days to come 
from London to Birkenhead, as how Mike, her son, 
had returned from the war, and that she had received 

556 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 557 


a letter three days ago that he was leaving London the 
night he mailed the letter, for Birkenhead. Mike, who 
arrived the next day, explained to his mother that he 
had stopped in to take “just one” before he boarded 
the train, and meeting some of the boys who had 
served in the ’teenth, they had made a night of it. 
Giving all of our friends a little time to talk over the 
events that have taken place, we will turn to a young 
person with whom we are to become better acquainted. 


CHAPTER CXX. 


M ISS BERTHA TRAVERS, the niece of Royal, 
•lad been in the habit, ever since she was placed 
in the Westchester Seminary, of spending her holidays 
with the parents of her school companion, the Scotts, 
who resided a few doors from the Dakota Apartments 
on West Seventy-second Street, New York City. Miss 
Scott and Bertha had been school chums ever since 
they had met at the seminary, and when the fact be- 
came known to the Scotts that Bertha was an orphan, 
they took a parental interest in her. Bertha in the 
meantime had completely won their hearts by her sin- 
cere attachment to them. When the news came of the 
death of her uncle, and she was notified that every- 
thing was left to her, the Scotts decided that, as they 
intended taking a European trip, they would accom- 
pany Bertha and act as her chaperon while she con- 
ducted her business with the London lawyers in refer- 
ence to her uncle’s estate. 

Now it so happened that Rake on his voyage home 
was a passenger on the same steamer as the Scotts and 
Miss Travers. For the first twenty-four hours after 
die steamer left the West Street dock, New York, Rake 
was bubbling over with pleasurable excitement. He 
’’’as thinking of the grand time he would have unrav- 
ling to Ruth, the Doctor and other immediate friends, 
'he mystery of the Captain’s resurrection. After this 
had passed through his mind he began to think of his 
lost loved one, Ruth. 


558 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 559 


In this fitful mood, verging from the depths of de- 
spair at losing Ruth ; then soaring, as was his nature, 
to untold heights, he was introduced to the Scotts; 
then followed an introduction to their daughter; then 
to Miss Travers. 

Rake soon found out that Miss Scott was a very 
self-important young lady, who wished to convey to 
him a little of her importance. On the other hand. 
Miss Travers had a very sympathetic nature; a re- 
tiring disposition ; and pleased at all times to listen to 
others. This trio, like most well-bred people, pretended 
to, and did, enjoy themselves as much as three young 
persons ever do under such circumstances. Mrs. 
^Scott at last came to the rescue of Rake and Miss 
Travers by calling her daughter to assist her in some 
fancy work she was engaged in doing, thus giving 
Rake the opportunity he so ardently desired. These 
two young people in a very short time had learned the 
history of each other’s life. Then Rake unfolded to 
her the romance of Captain Hardesty and his own un- 
dying love for Ruth, — and Miss Travers told him 
what a noble fellow he was, and our gallant Rake be- 
lieved her, and told her he knew he could never love 
another, at hearing which, Miss Travers sighed. 
After this they met quite often — indeed, we might say 
they were always together. They had seats next to 
each other at the dining table; they found the most 
quiet nooks, and Rake at such times as he sheltered 
Miss Travers with his steamer rug, would compare 
her with Ruth. Once when the conversation lagged, 
Miss Travers, in extending her sympathy, told him she 
was sure he was thinking of Ruth, and how sorry she 
was for him, and as she gazed on him with her large 


560 


BOB RYALLS 


soulful eyes, told him, time and again, that there never 
lived such a noble fellow — and she should know — why 
shouldn’t she? She was eighteen. 

We are sure that our gallant Rake was not at all dis- 
pleased at hearing his praises sung by this fair young 
American. The last night on board of the steamer 
they had the most secluded spot and sat up very late, 
and Mrs. Scott had sent her daughter to ask Bertha to 
please come to her cabin, and Rake answered and told 
her Miss Travers would come presently, and Miss Scott 
left in anything but an amiable mood. Then did Rake 
seize his opportunity and tell Miss Travers that if she 
would accept a heart crushed so bitterly as his had 
been, she could call it her own. Bertha, though very, 
very shy and demure, told Mr. Rakeman that she was 
sure she could repair the damage to that tender spot of 
the anatomy. Rake, after making his declaration, felt 
a little guilty when he thought of Ruth, as he was sure 
she had read his heart, and now what would she think 
of him engaging himself to another, — and in such a 
short time; but had not Bertha’s sympathy been the 
means of saving him from dying of a broken heart, he 
reasoned again and again to convince himself that he 
was just a little different than other men of his temper- 
ament. 

While this violent love affair of Rake’s with Miss 
Travers was going on, the Scotts had not failed to no- 
tice it, besides a goodly number of other passengers, 
who called them the ^ffwo spoonies.” 

Miss Scott was shocked at Bertha’s conduct, from 
the moment Rake had shown his preference for Miss 
Travers, and told her mamma time and again that 
Rake was horrid. She knew, she said, he was a for- 
tune hunter, and only wanted to marry Bertha so as to 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 561 


obtain her money. Mrs. Scott was rather amused, as 
she could afford to be, and in her motherly solicitude 
was glad that Rake had not taken kindly to her daugh- 
ter, as he appeared to be a nobody. She thought that 
the present love-making with Bertha and Rake was 
merely a steamer flirtation, which would evaporate as 
soon as the respective parties left the steamer and took 
up their different rounds of business and pleasure. Not 
so with Rake. He was young and sincere and begged to 
be allowed to call on them in London, whither they 
were going to spend the season with a sister of Mrs. 
Scott’s, who had married a wealthy English barrister. 

When the excitement of the Captain’s arrival had 
somewhat abated, and the preparations were going on 
for the wedding, then did Rake unfold to them all 
about his love affair on the steamer. The good natured 
joking that followed, no one taking it seriously, was 
amusing. 

^^Bring her on. Rake, then you and the Captain can 
go through the ceremony together,” replied the Doctor. 

''Capital, by Jove!” smilingly replied the Captain. 

"You all think this is a joke, don’t you? She is 
young and can’t very well have a past, and I’ve seen 
enough of her that after Mrs. Scott gives her consent, 
ril make a go of it.” 

"Might as well. Rake,” continued the Captain, smil- 

"I’m going to London as soon as your little affair is 
over to call on her and ask her foster mother’s consent, 
as I have already obtained hers.” 

"What! Is she an orphan?” asked the Captain. 

"Oh, how I would like her for a sister,” replied Ruth. 

"Well, I’ll know my fate in a day or two,” contin- 
ued Rake, as he left the room. 


CHAPTER CXXL 


I T IS the wedding day of the Captain and Ruth. The 
cozy little study of the Doctor’s never seemed 
brighter. The few intimate friends of Ruth, who have 
been true to her all through her many trials, are there. 
Everything being ready, her uncle, who is to perform 
the ceremony, has said a short prayer before proceed- 
ing, when to the utter consternation of those present, 
there entered the little parlor, without any ceremony, a 
corporal and two private soldiers of the British army. 
They were in full marching order, and had a v/arrant 
for the arrest of Captain Hardesty for desertion in the 
face of her Majesty’s enemies, for which a court-mar- 
tial could, if the charge was provel, order death as the 
penalty. 

Ruth, with a cry of anguish resembling some dumb 
animal in its plaintiveness, threw her arms around the 
neck of the Captain. 

Telling the assembled guests that everything would 
come out all right, and for them not to be alarmed, the 
Captain disengaged himself from Ruth’s embrace and 
prepared to accompany the men. 

'This is the work of that cursed hound, Rushton,” 
said Rake. "If I meet him I won’t be responsible for 
anything that may happen.” 

"Quiet, Rake, quiet, old boy ; all can be explained,” 
replied Captain Hardesty. 

That night the Captain journeyed to Aldershot with 
his captors, accompanied by Rake. 

562 


AN ANGLO-AMERICAN STORY 


563 


The officers that comprised the court martial listened 
with rapt attention to the romantic career of the Cap- 
tain since the battle of Spion’s Kop, and after a pre- 
liminary examination the trial was postponed for a 
month, Captain Hardesty being paroled. 

Sanders was immediately notified by cable, and leav- 
ing the mine in charge of Griddles, at once made his 
way to New York and took the first steamer for Eng- 
land. 

Rake, during the time Sanders was making his way 
to England, and while the Captain was waiting for the 
trial, was making rapid strides in his love affair with 
Miss Bertha Travers. 

Mrs. Scott, thinking it the caprice of a young man’s 
first love, did not take Rake’s courtship seriously, de- 
spite the earnest pleadings of Rake, who had during 
the short time won Bertha over ; but when Sanders ar- 
rived, and Rake told him the state of affairs, the first 
thing he did was to call on the Scotts. Then followed 
the rounds of the most exclusive smart set of London, 
Mrs. Scott realizing for the first time that all the pres- 
tige lay on the side of Rake. Then Sanders, who was 
somewhat of a man of the world, had a friendly chat 
with Mrs. Scott, telling her that while Miss Travers 
might have a decent little fortune, it was a mere pit- 
tance compared with Rake’s interest in the Jack-Pot 
mine. 

Mrs. Scott, when she saw the grand connections 
Rake had, and the amount of his wealth, hoped that 
Mr. Sanders would not think her mercenary, as she 
was only taking a motherly interest in the orphan. Of 
course Sanders, the diplomat, who had improved won- 
derfully under the mentorship of the only Griddles, told 
her what a good Samaritan she was. 


564 


BOB RYALLS 


The upshot of all this was that our friend Rake was 
allowed to go the even tenor of his way in the wooing 
of the pretty American. 

At the court martial Doctor Steward told on exam- 
ination that when the Captain was put on board of the 
steamer he was not in a state of mind to know what 
he was doing. Mr. Rakeman was going to the States, 
and under his (the Doctor’s) advice, he thought it 
better for the Captain to accompany him, as the voy- 
age being long, the pure sea air would be the best 
means of his recovery. 

The Captain then stated on his own behalf that he 
knew he ought to have notified the authorities and ob- 
tained leave of absence after the operation had been 
performed, but as everyone thought him dead he de- 
cided to allow them to think so, giving as his reason for 
so doing circumstances that he did not wish to divulge 
to anyone, even if his life was to pay the forfeit. 

The officers who constituted the court martial had 
the record of Captain Hardesty before them, showing 
as it did what a brave officer he was ; also the fact that 
he had been mentioned twice in dispatches and was 
named for the Victoria cross for his bravery in carry- 
ing off the field of action a wounded soldier under the 
deadly fire of the Boer sharpshooters. It was very evi- 
dent that this austere body of men had their minds 
made up as to the verdict, but the majesty of the Brit- 
ish service must be upheld. 

Summing up, they found Captain Hardesty had al- 
ways been a true soldier of the Queen, laying great 
stress on the Doctor’s testimony that the Captain was 
^^non compos mentis'' when taken on board the steam- 
er; then recommended him for the promotion he so 
richly deserved. 


CHAPTER CXXII. 


H ello, Dartmoor!” 

“Dick, old boy, when the devil did you get 
back t Well, I see she’s a winner. Tou’ve got the right 
stutf in you, Dick. It certainly was a great undertak- 
ing. When I sent in my order for that hundred shares 
I had no more idea than the man in the moon that the 
mine or the tunnel would ever amount to anything. I 
just bought that hundred shares to boost your project 
along, knowing that you and an old friend of mine, 
Robinson, were deeply interested in the undertaking. 
I was all cut up when I arrived here in the city to hear 
what had taken place. By gad, Dick, whoever would 
have thought that Rushton would have acted the pol- 
troon as he did ? But it’s as the governor says, ‘a man 
must pass through the fire before his metal is tested.’ 
They all say it was he whO' put the war office on Har- 
desty’s track as soon as he arrived in England.” 

“I’m going to leave to-night, Dartmoor, for Oxton, 
Birkenhead; Rakeman and I go together. Now, you 
know these young people, why not come along ? Har- 
desty gets married to-morrow, and you know they 
would all be delighted to see you.” 

“Dick, I’ve been lying low for some time watching 
events. I never was so hard hit in all my life as I was 
over Ruth Robinson. I saw Rushton hadn’t a thousand 
to one chance. It was very evident this Captain Har- 
desty, whom I have never met, had won her completely. 
Then I heard that he had been bowled over in the bat- 
tle of Spion’s Kop. As a feeler, to find out how the land 
lay, I wrote to Rushton, and he answered saying he 
565 


566 


BOB RYALLS 


was engaged to her and would notify me when it was 
to come off. If Rushton had not been an old friend 
of mine he would have had to take his chances, as I 
certainly would have cut in and tried my best to win 
her. However, Til accompany you, as Fd like to meet 
Captain Hardesty,” replied the Earl. 

A vulgar and mean affair took place at the Robinson 
residence. It seems that when the verdict of acquittal 
of Captain Hardesty had been rendered, Rushton, who 
knew his dastardly conduct would become known, and 
that in consequence he would be a despised man, made 
arrangements to sail for New Zealand. Sending his 
baggage to the steamer, so as to be able to board her 
at the last moment without any delay, he then drove 
to the Robinson residence in a beastly state of intoxica- 
tion. Getting out of his carriage, he swaggered to the 
door and rang the bell. Brushing past the maid who 
opened it, he walked into the family circle of the Rob- 
insons ; then in a low and vulgar manner called Mrs. 
Robinson a cheat and a schemer,, winding up with the 
choicest billingsgate as he told how he had kept the 
whole damned family for over a year. He defied the 
reverend gentleman, who was present; also Robinson, 
calling him a swindler and a great deal more, not at all 
edifying. 

Ruth, who was present, shuddered when she thought 
that, but for the hand of God, she would have been 
married to this man. It all came out where Mrs. Rob- 
inson had been getting the money since the Robinson 
failure. 

Belching forth a final volley of profanity, Rushton 
dashed out of the house more like a drunken rowdy 
than a college-bred gentleman ; and we see him for the 
last time as he boards the steamer for New Zealand. 


CHAPTER CXXIII. 


HE wedding at last took place. After the ccre- 



-L mony there was a little good-natured rivalry be- 
tween Sanders and the Earl as to where the Captain 
and Ruth would spend their honeymoon. They both 
offered their country seats, as they knew from past ex- 
perience (both of them being old widowers) that at 
such times people did not wish to be annoyed with vis- 


itors. 


‘‘Old Jack-Pot” is on his feet again, so everybody 
said; and Dame Gossip is often right. 

Robinson has bought back his residence from the 
people who foreclosed the mortgage, they not being 
able to sell on account of the high price asked. 

Since the day of her exposure, Mrs. Robinson has 
been a changed woman. Her indomitable will power 
seems crushed. She now speaks in subdued tones. The 
great strain she has undergone for the past year, fol- 
lowed by her own and Rushton’s exposure, has evi- 
dently undermined her constitution. She finally took 
to her bed, where the Doctor, her brother, was ever at 
her side. Shyly, at first, she listened to him ; then by 
degrees this good man’s pleading for a lost soul broke 
down her callousness of heart, and on recovering from 
her sickness she took an active part in the mission work 
daily visiting these places with the Doctor, her carriage 
generally carrying some delicacies for the sick. 


567 


CHAPTER CXXIV. 


"jrA EMPSEY’S time has expired. His wife and Rob- 
inson receive him with open arms as he emerges 
from the prison gates. He is brought on to Birken- 
head, where a family reunion takes place, and the fatted 
calf is killed. He is now a very different man from the 
Dempsey we formerly knew. All arrogance has left 
him. 

Robinson has loaned Dempsey all the money that is 
necessary for him to start in business again. It is now 
a pleasure to gO' into his office ; and his wife no longer 
dreads but joyfully awaits his home coming each even- 
ing. 


568 


CHAPTER CXXV. 


A T ONE of London’s most fashionable churches, 

^on a Saturday morning one month after the mar- 
riage of Captain Hardesty, a special early marriage 
service is taking place, so as to give the parties time 
to make connection with the Liverpool steamer for 
New York. 

Our young friend. Surgeon Rakeman, is leading to 
the altar Miss Bertha Travers. The Scotts, Earl Dart- 
moor, Captain Hardesty and wife (nee Miss Ruth 
Robinson) and Richard Sanders, of Jack-Pot fame, are 
all present; also a sprinkling of London’s -smart set. 

When the gay wedding party arrived at the Prince’s 
Landing Stage, Liverpool, Robinson, Dempsey, and all 
of Rake’s friends from Oxton were on hand. A jolly 
time ensued until the last bell rang — then — hands 
grasped tightly — to be immediately unclasped — fare- 
wells are exchanged between friends, who, perhaps, 
may never meet again. Oh ! how our hearts go out 
to them as we see the steamer bearing them away! 

Wishing our gay and manly young friend and wife 
bon voyage, we take leave of them with best wishes for 
their future happiness. 

The wedding of the fair Lorice, the daughter of Sir 
Archibald Fairbrother, to Richard Sanders, Esquire, 
has already been announced by all the fashionable soci- 
ety journals of London to take place in June. 


THE END. 


DEC “"o idi3 


r\:’' 

■\.-* %-:Rrmmss' ■' 


i * 


V - ■ ■ ‘ ■ ■ 

'2i'‘ * ,’ ■ * 


^ ■* k '■ * 



« « 



. » ■ • -v • .Ac 


^ ’ r ^, ‘ . : . f 

ft:* - ■' 

T‘ ' . -■ 






V, V-. . 







*v. '■». •. ♦- '‘V;*' 




*■ .VV^= ' 




• *« « 


«^lii 


< I •- 







’V' ' ^ Wr- 

. s . •KstS'.ri 


« • * » H* ■ ^ J 

- \. V, ; f. 





ZHUt 





















Lt .3 






:v*: 














.1 •< 




•Vn.' il 


>1 








j* 


I '• 




♦.' *. “♦ 


■yf 




tv 




y 1 ’/r 


•I i 




m 


■ '4 '•' T- ^ 
I . V' '-■ « 


n yi» 


^ \ 










• •‘,1 


9 


::4‘' 




:u 


\,VV\M 

i~' <; 


"I 


.W 


a 


!;J/' 


y 




r« 3 fc 1 


if . ‘4 


> i 


.'.<1 










“'fv 








V? 


« J 




fcV. \» j .» '» N » 

‘^SA'r 

ilv' ^ ^ 

iSw. " 'r 




*4} 


l». 




a- 


i 


i/A' 


iV 


■^i 


r 


I 


rv 


V ■? 


■ JcM'**" ,» > - ,4 >, J9 ^'Av5j?A "'t-.- '2t 


it 


■)V 


i 


.% - i 








.v«y 


y 










VV , 


►w. 


•v 


lU 




\ i 


V * \ 




A. I 




w 




w 


f: 


Ar 


rV’ 


•>> 


7^1 


r,y 




■5?: 




?- 


y ‘-^* <. r ' _ 




»*i 




I 




f ti(/ 


it 


iA* ^• 


-V 


'') 


<< 




i«i!]ii'»; 


•> > V. V 

■‘■"■ 






'• » 


I 


t (i',ij'.^t ■'' rv ’ V ' it? t 


*« • * ■ * “ ^ ,* 1^ 

vam ^ 


'w 


-■< . ' 


A ’ '', 


> 


■‘ 








f*i Jm 


.a 




i’ Ifi','' '. :?gl| 


V>i 


}h 


l*k 


,<■ >;.d 




‘■^w. t'iU"', C' 








i' 


IS'J 


A .4 












4 


y\j 


tj 




* • 


« t 




»4- 




ii 




Vt ►-. 




»f. 


i J * ' 


/» 


A 


m 


11. 






Vj 


., B 


;-v 


.u v 












Xii 


^. 1*1 1 j 


-> .*^ > I <1 


i4 
















■».r 4 . 




r^; 




'Vil 


»• V 


:*r»’ 


A** 




'4 > 




I » 


fv»l' 




-Sr 


r- 


'' 


4 i 




f ». 










V * 






J.'f 


3.- •-!^ 


:f^! 








a;s 




i5K-i 


hr 


■ fc*^* 

iV •!' 


»r\.w. 


# •:* 


y; 


,# .*•' 


■J , 


l”.> 




'S* 






• .»' 3 i 


1 !;.^ 








y 


»'»A ’ V 






fAV 






. < 


• / 


«»? . — » 










y•^^ m 


V . ! V 


' i' *. 


z , 




’ j *.• ' • • 

, ■Jl/'‘* r? ' 

fj iL - * • 


• ^ t . 


.w * 1 ^- ^51*^1 
,- .<11 • 




;f.V 






•> 




'[Ad- 


4 • 




» * 




. V..V. .y ' '‘•' 


' I , 


•j^ ' 

* 7 ’ 4 


I /r*^« * ■ 

• 4 *- * » -f- 

.>^ 


^ v'^>’ 




i ^ ' * 


• ■ -, ■• '-^ : .£s.j» A _ . . • 


• a 


%4*( 




W4 “ ^ • i 4 ' 




Pi-: 


tv 




• r 


1;* 


f\ 




'i « 








>£ 




^''O ^ 




' y . , 

A * 




Kg../ 


I« 








* «' 


;v^ 




' » V 




Ti? .3^‘ jRiii 


m 


J*l T 


friki 




/♦ 


- »i: 4 . -’ 


vs^; 


:oi. 








-Kti 


to * 


mi 








If.^ 


* .‘W 


r.'** 




• i i 


— y ^ ^4 




> '/ 




- * * 






* h^-Wk.! . 




L».-il 


i% 




♦ \ 


• fc.- 






f^j 


VWr-'»- 


"J.yi 


• .i 












741 


'*. ». A 




i 2 ^. 


-f 




I 


vA- 




V _ 


-A- 


.1 












i«A f 








S'; 


■K' 


v 




g 














'r : 






^n*'’ 


M 




1 


«i 




^i)i. 


‘••ji 


JA* ' " . > ' ' ’*' 

liJ^J^-'r'; 


Ui‘ 














* '■ ./- 'l^V f ■ »j 


i 




1 




^J' . ¥ 




t 


' i > ' ‘<V< 

• S . 1 ' . «.’■ 






n- * 


'fm j - ? ^ 




^■r r 


Vj 


.■>,■■■'!*'■>> ’l '-iJ.'i'S ■ '• ■ii';*,''-': '•'■/• -fiS 


/ •>’ 

Hlt^ f '■ 7 *»’ 






:,. /‘ ’v 




• ^ 


l»v 


-t 


V -1 


/ 


I 


l^t 






If''''' 


?5,-;. . r *' ' 

<y ^ 


t . ?■ 1 




^ . / ^ : .^ 4 i 

m. 'f- 

. - r- 






l^r 






■:i: 


4 * 




4 V*» ' ; J ^ 


A 


4 




ut ‘ . 






*4'* 




i*' ( 


‘k 


« • 


' i, ^ f'.T* •, .y > . ,4 ■ '.'L. 

’■* ,V'*. h| > -■ ‘**^ ’ ' 

^\Y. . 5 ^ • . y. f .*>;.» / 


rv •- 


r'St) 




m U 




») 


• • .1 


I \.' 






's, 


^’l-^ > 


V 






t ■\. 






r, f if • 


* 


<,V 


* 


'0 


it-f*^r. 


rv^* 


Xlf- 




. / 






, 4 - 


I*-'' 

.v»».-j5v>is,»v=,v„'i 




'Vf ■.'.'< « 




# ♦- 


y. 


ii' 


i * ^ 

4 V* '■'J 

W, ,% ... ._ 


f; 












. ) 




.ife' 


i 


•-• : . • 




isf - 'r^ 


.^v 


% 


r#('t 2 . .-5 




► ^.t 




'n,J 


3^1 


^ ‘ > ’'v . 

‘ . ' 'it i * . 






















: 


ti 


!■-■> V«> 



' caw>:v‘'’ 


f^l"“ 






